(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

VOL. 42 NO. 1 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford ------ President 

Marianne C. Sharp - ... - First Counselor 

Velma N. Simonsen ----- Second Counselor 

Margaret C. Pickering ----- Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary G. Judd Evon W. Peterson Christine H. Robinson Charlotte A. Larsen 

Anna B. Hart Leone O. Jacobs Alberta H. Christensen Edith P. Backman 

Edith S. ElUott Louise W. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Winniefred S. 

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Helen W. Anderson Manwaring 

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Gladys S. Boyer Elna P. Haymond 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

REUEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 
Editor --....--.-- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor ---.-..-. Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ------... Belle S. Spafford 

Vol.42 JANUARY 1955 No. 1 



(contents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

Greetings for the New Year 3 

ReUef Society Women As Home Missionaries Mark E. Petersen 4 

Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest _ 8 

Three Scenes in Oil — First Prize Poem Eva Willes Wangsgaard 9 

My Peace — Second Prize Poem Caroline Eyring Miner U 

Dedication — Third Prize Poem Hortense Richardson 12 

Biographical Sketches of Award Winners _ 13, 21 

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 14 

Wallflower — First Prize Story Alice Morrey Bailey 15 

Infantile Paralysis and the March of Dimes Basil O'Connor 33 

nCTION 

Faith and Prayer and Johnnie Morton Maryhale Woolsey 22 

Grandma's Responsibility _ Mary C. Martineau 35 

Contentment Is a Lovely Thing — Chapter 4 Dorothy S. Romney 43 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far „ _ _ 1 

Sixty Years Ago _ 28 

Woman's Sphere _ Ramona W. Cannon 29 

Editorial: Morning and the New Year Vesta P. Crawford 30 

New Serial "Green Willows" to Begin in February 36 

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Assigned Evening Meeting of Fast Sunday in March 32 

Bound Volumes of 1954 Relief Society Magazines ...— 32 

Award Subscriptions Presented in April _ 32 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities ~ Margaret C. Pickering 47 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Mimosa Eggs _ _ 37 

There Is a Time for Formality Helen S. Williams 38 

Bathroom Tricks: Novel Towel Holders Elizabeth Williamson 41 

Her Hobbies Bring Joy to Others (Mary Elizabeth Jensen Bingham) 42 

LESSONS FOR APRIL 

Theology: Helaman, Son of Alma, and His Two Thousand Sons Leland H. Monson 51 

Visiting Teacher Messages: "For That Which Ye Do Send Out Shall Return Unto You Again, 

and Be Restored" > Leone O. Jacobs 56 

Work Meeting: Vacuums Rhea H. Gardner 58 

Literature: Aaam Bede by George Eliot (Mary Ann Evans) Briant S. Jacobs 59 

Social Science: The Constitution of the United States, Articles XI-XV — Amendments Eleven 

Through Fifteen Albert R. Bowen 66 

Erratum in Social Science Lesson for February 40 

POETRY 
"Let Me Then Answer," by Frances C. Yost, 21; "Winter Song," by Thelma J. Lund, 21; 
"Driftwood," by Natalie King, 31; "Before the Storm," by Zara Sabin, 33; "White World," by 
Gene Romolo, 34; "A Boy,' by Sylvia Probst Young, 41; "Wintertime Cafe," by Bernice T 
Clayton, 50; "The Difference," by Ing Smith, 57; "On Measuring," by Mabel Jones Gabbott, 71; 
"New Years Prayer," by Vesta N. Lukei, 71; "Back Fence Neighbors," by Christie Lund 
Coles, 71; "Playtime Is Over," by Ivy Houtz WooUey, 72. 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIElF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 40 North Main, Salt Lake City 1, Utah, Phone 4-2511; Sub- 
scriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. Single copy, 15c. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No 
back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change 
of address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 8, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



Qjrora 1 1 



ear an 



a Sfc 



ar 



I have been a subscriber to The Relief 
Society Magazine for more than thirty- 
five years, and had access to the Wom- 
an's Exponent when my mother was a 
Rehef Society president. 

— Mrs. Arthur Eskelsen 

Midvale, Utah 

I have been sent to the hospital so 
much, and when I would come out they 
would send me to a different place. I am 
a shut-in, seventy-eight years old, and I 
haven't walked a step alone for seven 
years. I have a cane, and a nurse has to 
hold me while I move my limbs. I love 
the Magazine to read to keep my mind 
off the rain clouds and the war clouds. 
I have taken the Magazine every year but 
one since 1921. I feel like I ought to 
take the Magazine, because my father's 
aunt, Jane Snyder Richards, years ago, 
was an officer in Relief Society. I have 
been in her house a lot of times. 
— Laura M. Atwood 

St. Helens, Oregon 

I enjoy the poetry and stories in the 
Magazine very much, as well as every- 
thing else .... I don't know of another 
place we could get literature that would 
compare with it. I always especially en- 
joy the "From Near and Far" and "Notes 
From the Field" departments. I watch 
them closely to see if any of my old 
friends from the "Y" might be there. 
— Peggy J. Hardin 

Kermit, Texas 

I enjoy our Magazine very much. I 
have a friend I let read my Magazine, and 
now she attends Relief Society. I love 
to visit and talk with women of the 
Church about our wonderful Magazine. 
— Fannie Christensen 

Ucon, Idaho 

The Magazine has been a great help to 
me in presiding over the Relief Societ}' of 
our ward. It has given me subject ma- 
terial for talks, as well as many entertain- 
ing moments in reading stories, poetry, 
and recipes. 

— Afton C. Hill 

Idaho Falls, Idaho 



I received the letter and check for my 
poem ("The Pumpkin Pie Glorified," 
November 1954). I think every woman 
should have the experience of writing a 
poem and having it published. It lifts 
her out of the routine of her days. My 
husband and my one remaining son at 
home had a very respectful gleam in their 
eyes when I showed them the check. For 
the first time in months they didn't seem 
to associate me with the pots and pans. 
Yesterday in Relief Society the women 
were just as pleased and proud as if I had 
done each of them a personal favor .... 
I have been surprised at the thoughtful- 
ness expressed by so many, even by mail 
and phone, over that one poem. It just 
goes to show how kind most people really 
are. 

— Bertha F. Cozzens 
Powell, Wyoming 

I think The Rehef Society Magazine is 
the most uplifting woman's magazine pub- 
lished today, because it does not print 
material of a questionable nature. The 
articles written by Elsie Carroll, my very 
dear friend, on the First Ladies (series 
published in 1953-54) ^^^ ^^ themselves 
worth a year's subscription. Also I ap- 
preciate the lovely verse published from 
month to month. I was especially im- 
pressed with the poem "Poetry" by Mary 
Gustafson (November 1954). It illustrates 
the theme perfectly — truly it is poetry, 
not just verse. I also like the serial 
"Contentment Is a Lovely Thing," by 
Dorothy S. Romney. The Magazine edi- 
torials are also very pertinent and fine. 
They are usually the first pages to which 
I turn. 

— Gene Romolo 
Provo, Utah 

There is no Relief Society here, but I 
wish to keep up with the lessons. Although 
we move around, The Rehef Society 
Magazine helps to keep us in touch with 
the Church, to guide and inspire us. The 
family enjoys the lovely stories. We read 
them aloud in the evenings. Even the 
teenage boys enjoy them. 

—Mrs. Viola F. John 

Dove Creek, Colorado 

Page 1 




u 

\^ 
U^ 

tin 

'•^ 
I— I 

O 
Q 

< 
o 

< 

w 

O 

w 



1 o 






U 



tuo 

i-i 

^^ 

-I-I 
CO 

,__ r-i 

CQ 5 



G '^ 
=^ > 

o 

*— <' "13 

^ G 

CD G 

G O 

"GCJ 



O 

c/:5 



o 



ex 



GO 

QJ 



TD G2 



JG r^ 

I-I 

5&H 



O 

O 






C 
O 



03 


o 




■•J-1 


< 


c 


Cl) 


^ 


•1— 1 


o 



C3 i-r-i (U 

-G >— ' ^ 

LT -G to 

CJ <^' > 

■^ .^ -M 

• G '-' 

^ " "G 

C/l lir— I r-G 

O . G 







> 




p-l 
QJ 


r^ 


c 

4-1 

t/5 


V-i 





QJ 
>-l 


l-i 




n 


(—• 


-i-i 




u 


1-1 


n 




K 




n: 




Q-» 


rt 


CQ 


i-i 






QJ ^ 

,- . ^ rt 
-C G C 

8-gl 

dcQ^ 

C QJ l-i 

O i-i ^ 

oj t: .ii 

U^ G 



M G "^ 

o !r c 

£^ « 

-M G "XJ 



•" c 
^ QJ >:^ 

^ 13 OS 

c 
o 



(greetings for the /Lew LJear 



'TTHE general board of Relief Society extends our love and the season's 
greetings to our beloved sisters throughout the world. May the year 
1955 be marked in the lives of all of us by advancement in the understand- 
ing of our purpose here upon the earth and in our righteously fulfilling that 
purpose. In this New Year may all of us overcome weaknesses and 
develop additional virtues, and may we continue to be a comfort and 
a guide to each other. May our Father in hea\'en richly bless us in our 
homes and in our labors in his kingdom. May the burdens that come to 
each be borne cheerfully, the trials met bravely, and the temptations over- 
come triumphantly. May peace dwell in the hearts and homes of all man- 
kind everywhere. 







The Cover: "Snow People," Mount Spokane, Washington, Photograph by C. W. Tramm, 



Relief Society Women As 
Home Missionaries 

Elder Mark E. Petersen 
Oi the Council of the Twelve 

[Address Delivered at the Annual General Relief Soeiety Conference, 

September 29, 1954] 



SURELY, it is a great inspira- 
tion to see this building so 
well filled with stake officers 
of the Relief Society. It is a great 
privilege to meet with you. It is 
very inspiring to observe the great 
work that you do, and we express 
sincere appreciation to you for your 
very effective efforts. 

This afternoon, I would like to 
talk with you about missionary 
work. I would like to mention three 
different phases of missionary work. 
But before doing so, I would like 
to read to you from a bulletin 
which was issued by the First Presi- 
dency in 1952 on the stake missions, 
giving reference therein to the co- 
operation expected by the First 
Presidency on the part of the aux- 
iliary organizations of the Church. 
In the paragraph or two devoted to 
this subject, the First Presidency 
say this: 

The stake and ward auxiliaries, with 
their enlistment committees and other fa- 
cilities, should lend the fullest possible 
assistance and cooperation in aiding the 
stake missionary program. They should 
gather information on investigators and 
others who might be interested, and cause 
such information to be transmitted to the 
mission presidency. They should, wherever 
possible, adapt classes to meet the needs 
of investigators and new converts. 

Stake presidencies will arrange for a 
proper correlation of the auxiliary organ- 
izations with the stake mission. 

Now, the first phase of my discus- 
Page 4 



sion has to do with the stake mis- 
sions. Our stake missions are doing 
a tremendous work. They are bring- 
ing into the fold thousands of men 
and women, and boys and girls who 
live within the stakes. They are 
your neighbors and mine. These 
stake missionaries, as they go out 
among the people, have a definite 
program to follow. They are using 
the uniform missionary plan which 
is being used in the foreign missions 
as well as in the stake missions. They 
go into the homes, and, in an order- 
ly manner, give lessons by which 
they take up various principles of 
the gospel so that the people can 
readily understand those principles. 

We expect that in the ordinary 
proselyting work, the first contacts 
with non-members usually will be 
made by the missionaries. Of course, 
as members of the Church, you and 
I should be missionaries and be will- 
ing to preach the gospel or explain 
about the Church to anyone who 
seems interested at any time. But 
I mean to say on a proselyting basis, 
as we go from house to house per- 
forming missionary work, the orig- 
inal, the initial contacts are general- 
ly made by the stake missionaries, 
who will begin to give the lessons 
outlined in a manual to the inter- 
ested families. 

Now, after the missionaries have 
brought the family up to a certain 
point of interest where they believe 



RELIEF SOCIETY WOMEN AS HOME MISSIONARIES 5 

it would be profitable and helpful, ly and friendly with these investi- 
they may well notify you as Relief gating ladies. We in the Church 
Society officers so that you may organizations have a great responsi- 
send your teachers or other repre- bility to new converts who have 
sentatives to these investigating fam- been brought into the Church. The 
ilies, inviting them to come out to tendency in some areas is for the 
your Relief Society meetings. We missionaries to bring them into the 
do not ask that you as Relief So- Church through baptism, and then 
ciety workers, go from house to leave them hoping that the other 
house proselyting, but of course you organizations will ''pick them up" 
could invite your non-member and carry on with them. However, 
neighbors to go with you to your too many of the organizations do not 
meetings. We ask that you carry ''pick them up." Too many of 
on your usual Relief Society work, these converts become forgotten 
But when the time comes that the men and women, 
missionaries have developed suf- This we must change. We must 
ficient interest in an investigator to encourage our auxiliaries and our 
make it profitable for that investi- Priesthood groups to become inter- 
gator to be invited to your socials, ested in these new converts im- 
to your class work, your lesson work, mediately, and assist them to be- 
or to participate in some other way, come integrated into the Church, 
we would be grateful if you would as well-established, active members, 
then step in, as Relief Society Above all, we hope that the 
workers, and help them to become Relief Society sisters will do all they 
interested in Relief Society work. can to help the members of the 

Church live exemplary lives so that 
"IITE would be glad if you would there will be no violations to tear 
talk Relief Society, so that down what the missionaries are try- 
these women can become acquaint- ing to do. One of the big hurdles 
ed with and interested in the Relief we have to meet in stake missionary 
Society program. The missionaries work is the inactivity and the diso- 
will take care of the proselyting part bedience of persons who are mem- 
of it, so far as teaching the prin- bers of the Church who are not 
ciples of the gospel is concerned, keeping the commandments. 
But we would like, so very much. Now, under assignment from the 
to have the women who are investi- bishop, the stake missionaries may 
gating, even before their baptism, also call on part-member families, 
invited to come to our Relief So- Some people have spoken of them 
ciety organizations, and those invi- as split families, but we do not like 
tations could well be given by your that designation— part-member fam- 
visiting teachers. But I would ilies is the way we speak of them, 
always plan to make those visits in Now, if the wife is the non-mem- 
harmony with the plan of the stake ber in a part-member family, we 
missionaries themselves, so that would like to suggest to you that 
there will be no conflicting visits or you approach her in the same way 
conflicting program of any kind, as I have described for a total non- 
We hope that you will be neighbor- member family because, of course. 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



she is still a non-member of the 
Church. 

However, if, in a part-member 
family, the wife is a member of the 
Church, certainly she should be 
treated as a member and encouraged 
and warmed in every way you can. 

And that leads me up to my next 
point. We hope that we may have 
full co-operation from the Relief So- 
ciety in connection with our Senior 
Aaronic Priesthood activity, which 
is a definite missionary program. We 
find that many people are inactive 
in the Church because they are not 
converted to it— they do not under- 
stand it. Some are inactive because 
they feel a little bit left out, some 
say that they have actually been froz- 
en out in some wards where they 
have lived. We would like to build 
up in the minds of the wives of 
Senior Aaronic Priesthood members 
a definite sense of belonging. We 
would like for you to treat them as 
sisters and labor with them and en- 
courage them to come out as far 
as you are able to do so. 



A 



ND I believe that one of the 
most effective ways by which 
you may accomplish missionary 
work in regard to these Senior 
Aaronic Priesthood families is that 
you take into their homes some 
definite recommendations and plans 
encouraging them to observe the 
Family Hour. I don't know of any 
way by which you may bring the 
spirit of the gospel more readily in- 
to the home of a Senior Aaronic 
Priesthood member than to help the 
wife institute the Family Hour in 
that home. Especially is this ef- 
fective where the children are 
small. As the wife and mother 
makes the plans for these Family 



Hours and the children participate, 
it will not be long until the warmth 
of the spirit will penetrate to the 
heart of the man of the house, and 
he will be able, then, to understand 
the spirit of our program far more 
readily. 

I believe that the Family Hour 
program likewise will be very ef- 
fective in a part-member family 
where the wife is the member of the 
Church. The same penetration of 
the spirit of God will be seen in the 
heart of the non-member man when 
his children and his wife participate 
in a Family Hour program such as 
that. 

Then, of course, we hope that you 
will continue to urge observance of 
family prayer in each of those homes 
because, as the wives and mothers 
and the children pray, they will have 
a great effect upon the men who 
live there, whether they are cooled- 
off Senior Aaronic Priesthood mem- 
bers or not even members of the 
Church at all. That is missionary 
work. That is right in the line of 
Relief Society work. After all, we 
are all missionaries. The worth of 
souls is great, and each one of us 
is called to cry repentance and save 
as many as we can for the work of 
the Lord. 

Now my next point is this— I be- 
lieve there is no greater mission 
field than your own homes. I be- 
lieve there are no more precious 
souls to save than the members of 
your own family. Satan is making 
a great attack upon us these days. 
He seems to sense that his time is 
short, and he is doing all within his 
power to destroy that faith which 
we try to establish in the home. We 
encourage every Latter-day Saint, 
every woman especially, to exert all 



RELIEF SOCIETY WOMEN AS HOME MISSIONARIES 



the power you have to bring con- 
version into your own homes. 

Now, if you will examine carefully 
the attack that is being made by 
the powers of Satan, you will see 
that those attacks are more and 
more assaults upon virtue. It is al- 
most frightening when you pick up 
magazines and newspapers and 
when you go to movies and when 
you see the billboards and you hear 
the radio programs to note that 
everything is tainted with this at- 
tack upon virtue— just about every- 
thing. 

Now, we must meet that. I be- 
lieve the first line of defense for vir- 
tue is modesty— modesty in dress— 
and my appeal on this point to you 
sisters is to remember that you are 
trying to save souls. That is your 
responsibility. Will you remember 
that your first responsibility in re- 
gard to salvation is to those of your 
own family, and that you must do 
all you can to save the members of 
your family? Will you, as the sis- 
ters of the Relief Society, be willing 
to use this first line of defense for 
virtue as a means of preserving the 
very souFs salvation of your daugh- 
ters and your sons, and will you, the 
sisters, take a leading part in it? 
Will you set the example? 

"I^TE have had some difficulty with 
mothers on this matter of 
modesty. Where the M.I. A., for 
instance, has been trying to get the 
young ladies to avoid wearing strap- 
less gowns, usually the girls have 
been willing to comply. We have 
had our difficulty with the mothers 
of those girls who insist on putting 
strapless gowns on their daughters. 
Will you sisters clothe your own 
selves in modesty, and then will you 



clothe your daughters in modesty? 

I have often wondered what went 
on in the mind of a girl when she 
has observed her mother in some of 
these sun-suits and other immodest 
things that mothers ought to know 
better than to wear. What does that 
do to the values of virtue and chas- 
tity in the mind of the girl? 

And I have often wondered what 
goes on in the minds of the sons of 
those women— sons who are just 
emerging into that age when they 
begin to take notice of the opposite 
sex. Now, this is not a matter of 
fashion. Good taste and modesty 
are always in fashion— always. 

As for the men, and I believe 
that I can speak for the men, I don't 
believe there is a man living who 
respects a woman for exposing her- 
self, not even the evil men whose 
interests are strictly predatory. If 
you want to save your daughters, 
teach them modesty in dress, and if 
you want to save your sons, teach 
them a proper understanding of 
modesty and of virtue so that they, 
in turn, will appreciate true woman- 
hood when they meet it. 

There is no salvation in immod- 
esty. Salvation rests upon the 
foundation stones of virtue. No un- 
clean thing can come into the pres- 
ence of God. The worth of souls 
is great in the sight of God. Do you 
remember what The Book of Mor- 
mon says, "I, the Lord God, delight 
in the chastity of women" (Jacob 
2:28)? 

Will you be good missionaries in 
all phases of your activity, and will 
you uphold the standards that make 
for salvation? That is my prayer 
for all of you, in the name of the 
Lord, Jesus Christ. Amen. 



fyiwarci vi/inners 

ibliza U\. Q>no\s> iPoera (contest 



T^HE Relief Society general board 
is pleased to announce the 
names of the three winners in the 
1954 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. 
This contest was announced in the 
June 1954 issue of the Magazine, 
and closed September 15, 1954. 

The first prize of twenty-five dol- 
lars is awarded to Eva Willes 
Wangsgaard, Ogden, Utah, for her 
poem 'Three Scenes in Oil/' The 
second prize of twenty dollars is 
awarded to Caroline Eyring Miner, 
Sandy, Utah, for her poem ''My 
Peace." The third prize of fifteen 
dollars is awarded to Hortense Rich- 
ardson, Salt Lake City, for her poem 
"Dedication." 

This poem contest has been con- 
ducted annually by the Relief So- 
ciety general board since 1924, in 
honor of Eliza R. Snow, second gen- 
eral president of Relief Society, a 
gifted poet and beloved leader. 

The contest is open to all Latter- 
day Saint women, and is designed 
to encourage poetry writing, and to 
increase appreciation for creative 
writing and the beauty and value of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning poems are the prop- 
erty of the Relief Society general 
board, and may not be used for pub- 
lication by others except upon writ- 
ten permission of the general board. 
The general board also reserves the 
right to publish any of the poems 
submitted, paying for them at the 
time of publication at the regular 
Magazine rate. A writer who has 
received the first prize for two con- 
secutive years must wait two years' 

Page 8 



before she is again eligible to enter 
the contest. 

There were one hundred thirty- 
seven poems submitted in this year's 
contest. Many of the poems re- 
vealed a discriminating choice of 
subject material and a careful use 
of poetic technique. 

Twenty-two states were repre- 
sented in the contest entries, the 
largest number of submissions came, 
in the following order, from Utah, 
Idaho, California, Arizona, Oregon, 
Wyoming, Washington, Indiana, 
and Nebraska. Five entries were 
received from Canada and two from 
England. 

The winner of the first prize this 
year, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, was 
awarded first prize in 1942, 1946, and 
1953, and second prize in 1939 and 
1947. Caroline Eyring Miner, win- 
ner of the second prize this year, 
was awarded the second prize in 
1950, and the third prize in 1945 
and 1946. Mrs. Hortense Richard- 
son is a first-time winner in the 
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. 

The general board congratulates 
the prize winners and expresses ap- 
preciation to all entrants for their 
interest in the contest. The general 
board wishes, also, to thank the 
judges for their care and diligence 
in selecting the prize-winning 
poems. The services of the poetry 
committee of the general board are 
very much appreciated. 

The prize-winning poems, togeth- 
er with photographs and biograph- 
ical sketches of the prize-winning 
contestants, are published herewith. 




EVA WILLES WANGSGAARD 

l/^nze ' Vi/ifiriing LPoems 

ibliza irioxey Snow 1 1 iemonal LPoem L^ontest 

First Prize Poem 

cJnree Scenes in y:yil 

Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

I— Winter and Childhood 

She knew this canvas well where rushes grew 
In rank profusion down a marshy stream. 
No ripple marred the surface of the slough, 
Yet shape of wind was everywhere the theme 
Caught in a bronze-white January world. 
Tall reeds bent, wind-cupped, over shrunken snow 
And, while the sails of storm were tightly furled, 
She felt its lashes ready to let go. 
Yet stood waist-deep in summer reeds instead, 
Heard killdee calls and blackbirds' loud alarms. 
All love was lamplight and a path that led 
To mother's kiss and father's playful arms. 
Remembered voices bringing childhood near— 
But loneliness had marked her even here. 



Page 9 



10 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 

II— May and Love 

She mused a long time, staring at a wall, 
And suddenly the painting hanging there 
Was not a scene in oil. The aspens' tall 
White limbs shook spangles down the waiting air 
And lightbirds chased thin shadows over grass 
Where daisy-yellow nudged delphinium-blue — 
Live gold too warm to let the sunbeams pass, 
Too radiant to let the shadows through. 
The snowflakes on her windowpane grew warm 
And melted into springtime. Jim walked in, 
Bringing the gay lost years. All thought of storm 
And loneliness grew pale and snowflake-thin. 
They melted into patterned mist where May 
Held time forever in one love-filled day. 

Ill— October and Summer Memories 

She hugged its warmth and watched lost years go by 
Down love-warmed pathways of another scene. 
Here bright October blued the hills, the sky. 
And shaggy meadows wore a golden sheen. 
Behind the willow shrubs, just out of sight, 
Jim's shovel caught peace signals from the moon. 
And now, as then, his task would be made light 
Because she waited. He'd be coming soon. 
She felt his joy embrace her as he came 
Warming the room and pushing shadows back. 
She heard his silenced lips caress her name. 
And life held neither loneliness nor lack, 
But living years caught by three artists' brushes 
In aspens, golden grass, and river rushes. 




CAROLINE EYRING MINER 



Second Prize Poem 



1 1 ill [Peace 



Caioline Eyring Miner 

''My peace I leave with you'' ... in quiet way 

Of soft-voiced water lapping at the shore; 

In whisper of a scented breeze at play 

With silvery mist the magic time before 

The sun floods heaven and earth with morning gold; 

In softness of late shadows tucked in hills 

Like purple velvet laid in gentle fold; 

In these my peace. I understand. It spills 

Like perfume over me. His peace I know, 

His love. He found it in blue Galilee, 

On Mount, and in Gethsemane. No foe 

Can overcome if I have eyes to see 

And heart to understand this earth so fair 

Where beauty ever breathes a solemn prayer. 



Page 1 




HORTENSE RICHARDSON 



Third Prize Poem 



^Juedh 



ication 



HoTtense Richardson 

Grant me this— that I may always be 
Humble and prayerful unto thee, 
That I may guide these little tots of mine 
In ways of truth .... I do not pine 
For worldly goods, or fortune's kiss 
Endowing me with power . . . only this, 
That I may serve another in his need. 
And know contentment . . . and sow the seed 
Of happiness into a world grown sad. 
Giving of myself to make another glad. 
Only this . . . that perhaps through me, 
A portion of the world returns to thee. 



Page 12 



{Biographical Sketches of jA^ward Vi/inners 
in the ibliza U\. o/iow LPoetn (contest 



Eva Wi7Jes Wangsgaard was born in Lehi, Utah. She attended the University of 
Utah and became a schoolteacher in her home town. She married David Wangs- 
gaard, who had been her teacher in high school, and who later became Superintendent 
of Ogden City Schools. He died in 1946, the day after their oldest son returned from 
Japan at the close of World War II. There are three children, all living in Cache Val- 
ley. Mrs. Wangsgaard took postgraduate work at the University of Utah and Utah 
State Agricultural College after her third child was born and taught in Ogden City 
schools for ten years. She did no writing of poetry until after her fortieth birthday. 
Her first book, Singii7g Hearts, was published within fifteen months of the writing of 
her first poem. She learned to type and studied technique diligently. Her publications 
have kept a regular pattern, uith three other books: Down This Road, After the Blos- 
somings and Within the Root. She has published hundreds of poems in newspapers 
and magazines and has won numerous national and local contests. In 1943 she was 
guest of honor for a week at Huckleberry Mountain Writer's Colony in North Caro- 
lina; in 1948 she was invited to Norfolk, Virginia, to give a poetry program in the 
Civic Hall; in 1954 ^^^^ ^'^^ invited to Corpus Christi, Texas, to be a member of the 
staff of the Southwest Writers' Conference, where she acted as poetry critic. 



Caroline Eyring Miner, a gifted and versatile writer, has won three previous awards 
in the Eliza R. Snow Contest, in 1945, 1946, and 1950. Most of her writing has been 
done for Church publications and Church organizations. Many of her essays have ap- 
peared in The ReUei Society Magazine. 

*'I am grateful for the Church and for Relief Society," Mrs. Miner tells us. "Be- 
cause of the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest, I am challenged to write a little in the 
midst of a very busy life, when I might otherwise not do so. I have written several 
hundred articles, poems, and stories. Most of my writing time now goes into M.I.A. 
work, as I am a member of the general board of that organization. 'We are very rich,' 
as my little daughter says. Our jewels are our eight children. Our oldest daughter is 
married and has a little daughter of her own. Our oldest son left recently for a mission 
in Argentina. My husband Glen D., is a statistician with the Employment Security, 
and I teach school in Salt Lake City. We live on a dairy farm near Sandy, Utah." 



HoTtense Richardson, Salt Lake Cit}', Utah, is an author currently being introduced 
to readers of The Re/ief Society Magazine with her prize-winning poem "Dedication." 
Her responsibilities and her interests are manv and varied. "I seriously started 
writing poetry in 1941," she says, "and won the prize in The Deseret News Christmas 
Poem Contest in 1941;. Some of my poems have been included in anthologies. I con- 
ducted a weekly poetr)' program over Radio Station KOPP in Ogden in 1949 and part 
of 1950. A friend plaved the piano accompaniment, and another assisted with the 
poetry. Many of my own poems and poems of other local writers were presented 
on this program. One of my poems has been published in The Improvement Era. My 
husband and I recently celebrated our twentieth wedding anniversary. We have eight 
children, five girls and three boys, from three to nineteen years of age. Some of my 
other interests are: oil painting, dramatics (ward and stake leader), sewing (fortunately, 
with mv famiiv), ceramics, and studying television arts and production. I am thirty- 
six (or doesn't a woman tell her age?). I have been the literature class leader in the 
Burton Ward Relief Society for over a year, and am now switching over to work meet- 
ing leader." 

Page 13 



fyiward Vl/inners 

fyinnual uielief Societii Snort Story Contest 



npHE Relief Society general board Forty-one stories were entered in 
is pleased to announce the the contest for 1954. Most of these 
award winners in the Annual Relief stories were well organized and un- 
Society Short Story Contest which usually well written, with careful 
was announced in the June 1954 is- consideration being given to charac- 
sue of the Magazine, and which ter representation and development, 
closed September 15, 1954. ^^^^ contest was initiated to en- 
The first prize of fifty dollars is courage Latter-day Saint women to 
awarded to Alice Morrey Bailey, Salt express themselves in the field of 
Lake City, Utah, for her story fiction. The general board feels 
''Wallflower." The second prize of that the response to this opportun- 
forty dollars is awarded to Mabel ity continues to increase the literary 
Harmer, Salt Lake City, for her story quality of The Relid Society Maga- 
''A Home for Holly." The third zine, and will aid the women of the 
prize of thirty dollars is awarded to Church in the development of their 
Leola S. Anderson, San Bernardino, gifts in creative writing. 
California, for her story ''Survival Prize-winning stories are the 
Under Protest." property of the Relief Society gen- 
Mrs. Bailey was awarded first eral board, and may not be used for 
prize in the Relief Society Short publication by others except on writ- 
Story Contest in 1942 and 1948, ten permission from the general 
and second place in 1946. Mrs. board. The general board also re- 
Harmer received the first prize in serves the right to publish any of 
1952, second prize in 1953, and the stories submitted in the con- 
third prize in 1944. Mrs. Anderson test, paying for them at the time of 
is a first-time winner in the Relief publication at the regular Magazine 
Society Short Story Contest. rate. A writer who has received the 
This contest, first conducted by first prize for two consecutive years 
the Relief Society general board in must wait two years before she is 
1941, as a feature of the Relief So- again eligible to enter the contest, 
ciety centennial observance, was The general board congratulates 
made an annual contest in 1942. the prize-winning contestants, and 
The contest is open only to Latter- expresses appreciation for all those 
day Saint women who have had at who submitted stories. Sincere 
least one literary composition pub- gratitude is extended to the judges 
lished or accepted for publication for their discernment and skill in 
by a periodical of recognized merit, selecting the prize-winning stories. 
The three prize-winning stories The general board also acknowl- 
will be published consecutively in edges, with appreciation, the work 
the first three issues of The Rehef of the short story committee in 
Society Magazine for 1955. supervising the contest. 
Page 14 



cfirst U^rize'vi/inriing Q>tory[ 

t^nnual [Relief Society Snort Stoiy (contest 

Wallflower 

Alice Aiorrey Bailey 




ALICE MORREY BAILEY 



M 



ARY Ellen felt as though her 
face had frozen in a stiff 
smile as her last girl friend 
was chosen to dance, and she was 
left on the long, bare bench of the 
amusement hall by herself. She 
could not control a swift glance 
over near the entrance where there 
were a few boys looking out across 
the dance floor with the supreme in- 
difference that only boys can 
achieve; nor could she control the 
fervent wish that once, just once, 
one of them would come and ask 
her to dance. 

The saxophone wailed and the 



floor rocked slightly with the 
rh\thm of the dancers whirling past. 
There were laughter and gay snatch- 
es of chatter, and bright colors 
mingled in a dizzying spectograph. 
Mary Ellen, watching them, felt 
wretchedly conspicuous and hurting- 
ly alone. Why was she left out? 

It wasn't ''see your dentist"— not 
with her own father a dentist, and 
taking mighty good care of her 
teeth. It wasn't her clothes. Her 
mother had very carefully bought 
her the right brands when Mary 
Ellen had explained the importance 
of it. 

'I 'he dance seemed interminable. 
Marv Ellen caught herself slump- 
ing, the lines of her mouth droop- 
ing, and brought herself up short, 
pretending absorbing interest in the 
couples, leaning out to watch them, 
turning the corners of her mouth 
up in pleasant approval. It would 
ne\^er do for envy to show on her 
face, black as it was in her heart. 

What more could you do? You 
bathed until you were raw, you 
shampooed your hair until it felt 
like nvlon, and you ate this and 
didn't eat that, and still you didn't 
dance. It was a phase. Mother said, 
but she thought everything was a 
phase. 

At last the set was ended and 
they were coming back to their 
seats. "I've had five dances," Ge- 
neva Anne was saying, and a quick 

Page 15 



16 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



chorus chimed in: "Vve had four"— 
"I've had six"— and "I've danced 
every dance." That was Beh^a Jean, 
and it was no wonder. Her father 
was there, and two older brothers, 
all of whom seemed to love danc- 
ing with Belva Jean. 

Mary Ellen said nothing. It was 
good to slip inconspicuously into 
the crowd, as if she, too, had just 
come off the dance floor. 

The music was starting up with 
tingling interest. Mnigled hope 
and dread built up with it, intensi- 
fied every time one of the boys start- 
ed across the floor toward the girls. 
Sometimes it seemed to Mary Ellen 
as if one was coming straight toward 
her. Jerry Farley was now, and it 
looked as if— Mary Ellen's heart be- 
gan a slow pounding. 

"Oh! No!" Geneva Anne was 
wailing. "Hide me! Jerry's a full 
head shorter than I am." 

lyf ARY Ellen's eyes flew to him. 
He was a full head shorter 
than she, too, but she would have 
danced with him gratefully. He 
lived around the corner, and Mary 
Ellen sometimes played rounders 
and kick-the-can in his bunch. He 
was snub-nosed, and looked quite 
different with his hair slicked down, 
his suit nicely pressed. He must 
be past fourteen. 

Geneva Anne had guessed right, 
but she regarded him with round, 
china-blue eyes and shook her head. 
"Sorry, Jerry, but I have this dance." 

Jerry knew she wasn't telling the 
truth, and he stood his ground. 
"Who with?" he demanded. 

Geneva Anne was lucky. She was 
looking wildly around when Flip 
Nelson came up. 



"May I have this dance, Geneva 
Anne?" 

"Yes, this is our dance. Flip," 
Geneva said, trying to pass it off that 
way, but Jerry was not fooled. His 
face got red with anger and em- 
barrassment. Mary Ellen felt so 
sorry for him she wanted to cry. 
She took a step toward him and 
said: "I'll dance with you, Jerry." 

But Jerry didn't look her way, 
only stumbled over his feet getting 
away. All the girls were looking at 
Mary Ellen. Somebody giggled, 
and she wished the floor would open 
to swallow her shame. The enormity 
of it overwhelmed her. She had 
asked a boy to dance! And he had 
refused her! Cold and sick with 
misery, she backed to a seat and 
sat down, waves of mortification 
drenching her. One by one the 
girls were chosen to dance until she 
was sitting alone once more. 

Mary Ellen had meant to stay 
until the very last dance, and now 
she wanted to stay more than ever, 
to show that none of it mattered— 
Jerry, or not dancing, or the quick 
and unfortunate impulse— but now 
she couldn't bear another minute. 
If she tried once more to lift her 
head and smile she was going to 
cry. 

There was a startled look in Jer- 
ry's eyes as she went past him to 
get her coat, and she wondered 
what the girls would think, laugh 
and say she was dumb, probably. 
The sobs were forming deep within 
her. It didn't help to remember 
Johnny Ray singing "When Your 
Heart Aches . . . ." 

If onlv Mother and Daddy had 
gone to bed— but they hadn't. She 
made one last, desperate effort at 



WALLFLOWER 



17 



composure when they looked up in 
surprise at her coming home so 
early, and alone. It had been ar- 
ranged for Daddy to pick her up at 
10:30. 

"How was the dance, baby?'' her 
father asked. 

"Fine! Just fine!" Mary Ellen 
said brightly, but her voice came 
out high and brittle. 

"What's the matter, dear?" 
Mother asked. "What went wrong?" 

"Nothing! Everything was 
just . . ." she began, but in her 
mind Johnny Ray was singing "Let 
Your Hair Down and Cry," and she 
did. ". . . was just horrible," she 
flung back over her shoulder, as she 
raced to throw herself on her bed. 

Her mother followed and tried to 
talk through her anguish, asking 
questions until she had pieced out 
most of the story, even the part 
about asking Jerry to dance. 

"I don't think that was shameful, 
Mary Ellen," her mother said. "I 
think it was a generous impulse that 
came straight from a kind heart." 

"Kind hearts aren't popular any 
more. Mother. You just don't un- 
derstand." 

"I understand more than you 
think, dear. I've been through all 
this myself, when I was your age." 

"Things were different then." 
"No, this is just a phase." 
"Oh!" groaned Mary Ellen, un- 
able to bear more, and broke into 
fresh sobbing. 

"I'll never go to another dance. 
Never, in my whole life," she said 
wretchedly. 

"Not even the Teen Gold and 
Green?" 

Mary Ellen hesitated. The Teen 



Gold and Green was the high point 
of the year, but she had driven her 
stakes. "No," she said. 

AS the days wore on, though, and 
the girls talked of the coming 
dance, Mary Ellen thought wist- 
fully and sadly of it. In unguarded 
moments she wanted to go, but she 
had onlv to think of the last dance 
to change her mind. 

"Mother, would it be all right if 
I go to a show on that night?" 

"Which night, darling?" 

"The night of the Gold and 
Green?" 

"I don't know. I'll think about 
it," her mother answered absently. 
That had always meant consent be- 
fore, but somehow Mary Ellen felt 
vaguely disappointed. It was almost 
as if she had asked, instead: "Moth- 
er, is there the least little hope that 
I will go to the Gold and Green?" 
and her mother had said "No." 

It didn't help matters to talk to 
Jerry. He was wheeling past on his 
bike, but he pulled up short when 
he saw her. 

"Hi, Mary Ellen." 

"Hi, Jerry." 

"You going to the dance?" 

"I don't think so," Mary Ellen 
told him. 

"Gee whiz! You ought to go. 
I'm going." 

"Are you, Jerry?" 

"You bet! I'm going to be the 
best dancer around. And when I 
am, I'm not going to dance with 
Geneva Anne— ever." 

With that he cut a figure eight 
on his bicycle and rode off. He 
hadn't said a word about her asking 
him to dance, but Mary Ellen felt 
as if he had made a kind of apology. 



18 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



Anyhow, he had been friendly, as 
if the terrible thing had never hap- 
pened, so he must not absolutely 
despise her. 

Maybe it was a phase, as Mother 
said, and if you didn't keep going 
and keep trying, you never would 
dance. Mary Ellen began to be 
sorry she had said she wouldn't go, 
but it was too late now. Besides, 
she didn't have anything to wear. 
All the other girls were getting their 
first formals. It made her feel like 
an orphan. Maybe she was an or- 
phan, and Richard and Mildred 
Field were not her parents at all. 
She could almost hear them talking 
in some dim past. 

''Look, Milly. Someone has left 
a baby on our doorstep." 

"Ob, how awful/ Whatever shaJJ 
we do with it?'' 

"I dont know. Maybe we should 
keep it. Somebody has to take care 
oi the poor httle unwanted thing." 

Perhaps she was an orphan, a 
sort of stepchild. It might explain 
certain things— lack of understand- 
ing of her problems— lack of inter- 
est, like her mother looking directly 
at her while she related the craziest, 
most hilarious goings-on at school, 
and then not laughing, but saying 
instead something like, ''Did you 
remember to buy bread at the groc- 
ery store?" Anyone could tell Belva 
Jean's parents were real, her father 
dancing with her, her mother mak- 
ing her brothers dance with her. 

lyiARY Ellen was even more sorry 
she had taken such a definite 
stand when her father brought her 
the silver sandals and the taffeta 
dress. It was her first real date 
dress— pink, ballerina length, scal- 
loped at neck and hem, with rhine- 



stoncs dotted here and there like 
shimmering drops of dew on rose 
petals. Rhinestones crusted the 
straps of the silver sandals, and the 
little silver handbag which was 
tucked in the folds of the dress. 

It took the utmost self-control for 
Mary Ellen to keep from s^liouting, 
screaming, or swooning at their 
beauty. She reached toward them, 
but drew back. If she so much as 
touched a little finger to them, all 
her defenses would crumble, and 
she would go to the dance. It would 
be twenty times as horrible to sit 
on an empty bench wearing these, 
for then she could no longer pre- 
tend she had just dropped in to 
look at the dancers, or that she was 
only casually interested. The girls' 
remarks took place in her imagina- 
tion. 

"Look at Mary Ellen— all dressed 
up and no place to go.'' 

"Poor thing! She must have had 
some fantastic notion someone 
would ask her to dance." 

"How fantastic!" 

"hlow utterly fan . . . ." 

Mary Ellen sensed, rather than 
saw her father's face in an agony of 
waiting. She drew a deep breath 
and recovered her composure. 

''Daddy, it is very exquisite, the 
most exquisite I have ever seen." 

Still he was waiting, so she floun- 
dered, "Of course they aren't exact- 
ly what I would have bought for 
myself. Still, I would wear them, 
if I were going to the dance . . . ." 

It was then her father's face fell, 
but her mother's cool voice cut in 
over her head. 

"I'm sure wc can return them. 
Rich, and no harm done. Mary El- 
len doesn't want to go to the dance, 
and I don't blame her one bit." 



WALLFLOWER 



19 



M 



ARY Ellen caught her breath. 
She had been braced for argu- 
ment if anyone tried to make her 
go, but she hadn't meant to go that 
far— to return the beautiful clothes. 
Mothers should better understand 
the desires of a daughter's heart. No 
doubt true mothers did. 

''Swing around, swing around . . ." 
Daddy sang suddenly, turning up 
the radio and starting to dance. 
''Come on, Millie." 

He grabbed Mary Ellen's mother 
and danced her around the living 
room. Mother laughed and pro- 
tested, and finally disengaged her- 
self. 

"Such goings on, and me with 
supper to get," she said. 

There was no doubt that Mary 
Ellen's mother was not very per- 
ceptive. Couldn't she tell that the 
music was beating up in Daddy just 
as it was in her? Poor Daddy! You 
could tell he loved to dance. He 
must have been quite handsome be- 
fore he got so old. It was hard to 
tell what a man thirty-five had 
looked like at sixteen. It would be 
just terrible to get so old and still 
be interested in dancing when his 
wife had lost all interest. 

"Come on, chickadee. Let's cut 
a little rug," he said to Mary Ellen. 
"I get lonesome to dance." 

Mary Ellen felt a little funny— 
both reluctant and proud that he 
had asked her. They danced a lit- 
tle way and then her father stopped. 

"See here, babe, you dance with 
your body, not just your feet. Re- 
lax, now." 

Mary Ellen relaxed and tried it 
the way he showed her. They tried 
it over and over, and the feel of it 
came to her. It was such fun! She 



could ha\e danced with Daddy all 
night. 

"I'm not so rusty as I thou3ht," 
he bragged at dinner. "Don't you 
think we ought to spruce up and go 
to dances again, Millie?" 

He looked hopefully at Mother, 
but she was slicing more bread for 
the table and didn't answer. Mary 
Ellen felt real sorry for him. While 
she was wiping dishes she tried to 
do something about it. 

"Daddy really likes to dance, 
doesn't he. Mother," she said in a 
hinting sort of way. 

"Oh, yes," agreed mother heartily. 
"He was the best dancer in our 
crowd when we were young; he's 
really disappointed you aren't going 
to the Teen Gold and Green. That's 
one of the reasons he sacrificed to 
get you the new drecc and slippers. 
lie was hoping you would ask him 
to go with you." 

"He v/as?" Mary Ellen exclaimed. 
This was falling out better than she 
expected. Mother would be easy to 
manage. "He must be real disap- 
pointed. Mother, why don't you go 
with him?" 

"I would, darling, if you were go- 
ing, but surely you can see we 
couldn't go unless you did. Your 
friends would think us characters." 

"I guess so," admitted Mary El- 
len, feeling very deflated and self- 
ish. She thought about it all 
through the knives and forks. 

"Mother," she finally said, "if 
Daddy can sacrifice to buy me a 
dress, I guess I could sacrifice so he 
could go to the dance." 

"Why, Mary Ellen! How thought- 
ful of you, dear. You don't need to 
go that far, though." 

"I don't mind, really," said Mary 



20 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



Ellen, trying to speak coolly 
through the excitement that began 
to shiver along her veins. 



\\7"HEN the big night came, she 
could bear to go into the dance 
hall in her new clothes with Daddy 
and Mother. She looked quickly to 
verify that other girls' fathers were 
there. Belva Jean's mother was sit- 
ting on the side bench, and Mother 
went directly to her. Of course, 
some of the girls had dates, but not 
many, and you couldn't say actually 
that Mary Ellen was unescorted, 
not with both Mother and Daddy 
there. 

Daddy did look distinguished, 
compared to the other fathers, most 
of them beginning to go bald. He 
was already looking at the dance 
floor, his dark eyes shining. 

''How about it, Mildred? Like 
to dance?" he asked Mother. 

"No, you go on. My feet hurt." 

The orchestra struck up one of 
the very tunes they had practiced, 
and he held out his arms for Mary 
Ellen. She shrank back. 

"Oh, no! Not the first couple on 
the floor. Daddy." 

"Why not? Come on, let's show 
them how it's done." 

With the feeling of diving off the 
high board, Mary Ellen went, and 
after the first few stiff seconds, she 
relaxed and didn't care who saw 
them. She noticed with satisfaction 
that some eyes were following them. 

They danced and danced again. 
It was after the Bunny Hop that her 
father asked if she would mind sit- 
ting this one out. Perspiration was 
running down his face, and he 



looked tired, sort of. Mother and 
Belva Jean's mother were talking 
when they came up, and didn't see 
them. 

"You have to play the wallflower, 
too, I see— act as if you don't care 
to dance, and all that," Belva Jean's 
mother was saying. 

"My feet hurt," began Mother 
weakly. 

"You can't fool me," Belva Jean's 
mother laughed. "The touchy lit- 
tle things have to be managed pret- 
ty cleverly." 

Mary Ellen turned sick to her 
toes. She wasn't so dumb that she 
couldn't understand. Instead of 
managing her mother, she had been 
managed into coming to the dance 
—and very cleverly, too. The pieces 
clicked into place— her father's per- 
spiring face, her mother's excuses 
and withdrawals— pushing her gent- 
ly forward to practice the other 
night, to dance tonight— but some- 
how the whole picture made her 
heart swell with humble gratitude. 
Only real parents would care so 
much; only a real mother would 
understand the desires of her daugh- 
ter's heart. 

Mary Ellen felt a little pushing 
in her mind, as if of growth. Sud- 
denly she didn't care at all that she 
had been tricked, especially since 
Jerry was coming across the floor to- 
ward her, his hair sleek and shining, 
his snub-nosed face clean scrubbed. 
This time she knew without a 
doubt that he was coming for her. 
She flashed her parents a misty smile 
as she followed him onto the dance 
floor. 



Alice Money Bailey, Salt Lake City, Utah, has achie\ed recognition in many 
artistic endeavors, including music, composing, sculpture, and art. She is now 
studying marble carving under Dr. A\ard Fairbanks at the Uni\'ersity of Utah. 
She has won prizes and awards in playwriting, fiction, articles, and poetry. 

Readers of The Relief Society Magazine are familiar with her poems, short 
stories, and serials. Her story "The Wilderness" placed first in the 1941 Relief 
Society Short Story Contest, and "The Ring of Strength" placed second in 1945. 
In the 1948 Relief Society contests, Mrs. Bailey was awarded first prize in the 
short story and second prize in poetry. Her poem "Lot's Wife" won first prize 
in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest in 1951. Her serial "The Deeper Melody" 
appeared in the Magazine in 1953-54. ^^^^- Bailey's poems have been published 
in many anthologies, and in many magazines and newspapers of national circula- 
tion. Since girlhood, Mrs. Bailey has been active in Church work. She is at 
present drama director in WHiittier Ward, Salt Lake City. Alice and her husband 
DeWitt Bailey are the parents of three children and they ha\e three grandchildren. 
Mrs. Bailey is a member of the Utah Sonneteers, the League of Utah Writers, 
the Associated Utah Artists, and at present is acting as compositor of technical 
reports. University of Utah, Salt Lake City. 



Vi/inter Song 

Thelma /, Lund 

A wind-ruffled sparrow on a brittle bough 
Sings to a world of snow-bent reaches now; 
And when his chill, staccato song is spent, 
The solitude will echo his brief lament. 



oLet I fie cJhen Answer 

Frances C. Yost 

He answered promptly when the call first came. 

He lit his lamp and went unto Eli. 

The call heard twice, and then a third the same, 

And every time young Samuel made reply. 

At first, he thought the call from earthly spheres, 

Yet did not falter, did not find excuse. 

With reverence he spoke, "Thy servant hears." 

Even today this prophet's words effuse. 

When there is hunger on my village street; 
When I see tears or sense a lonely waif; 
When little ones pass by with faltering feet; 
And even older people find the world unsafe; 
When God needs help, in keeping their faith high; 
Let me then answer, "Master, here am I!" 

Page 21 



Faith and Prayer and 
Johnnie Morton 



Maryhale WooJsey 



IT seemed to Johnnie that Satur- 
day morning, that breakfast 
was an awfully long time and 
that food was harder to swallow 
than he'd have ever thought it 
could be. It was a good thing, he 
thought, that Grandma was pretty 
busy with the waffles and that Dad- 
dy's own gladness was so big he 
didn't pay much attention to John- 
nie. Not really, even though he 
talked to him almost all the time, 
and Johnnie had to answer. 

Talk like . . . ''Isn't it wonderful, 
Johnnie! This is the day we'll have 
Mommie home again, all safely get- 
ting well. Aren't we the happiest, 
luckiest people in town?" 

*'We sure are!" Johnnie said, 
hoping his face looked really happy. 
Daddy's did; his blue eyes were all 
sparkle, his mouth all smile; and 
his shoulders had their swing-and- 
sway look— as Mommie called it— 
as if they were secretly doing a 
dance to secret music. 

''We ought to have some flowers 
in the bedroom for her, don't you 
think?" Daddy went on. 'Tefs see 
—how about a pot of tulips? Real 
bright, gay pink ones— for a snowy 
February day— what do you think, 
Johnnie?" 

'Teah, sure," Johnnie replied. "I 
'spect Mommie'd like tulips better 
than anything." 

''Okay, then. Tulips it shall be. 
I'll order them first thing this morn- 
ing, and put both our names on the 
card— I mean, all three of our 

Page 22 



names. Grandma's name should be 
on it, too." 

"Sure it should," said Johnnie. 

He managed a smile at Grand- 
ma, and hurried to take a big bite 
of waffle and honey while she was 
looking at him, so she wouldn't ex- 
pect him to say more. Usually, 
Grandma seemed to think he talked 
too much. He didn't want her to 
wonder why he was so silent this 
morning! He almost wished it was 
a school day, so he'd be in a sort 
of a hurry and not have time 
to think about the troublesome 
thoughts .... And yet, he needed 
to think about them— or how would 
he ever get them settled in his 
mind? 

He thought again, taking a long 
slow drink of milk, of the words 
Daddy had said in his prayer at the 
beginning of breakfast: ". . . And 
we are grateful, Heavenly Father, 
for the great blessing you have be- 
stowed upon us, in that our dear 
Mommie is safely recovering from 
her illness and is about to return 
home to us again. May we be wor- 
thy of this blessing and make her 
life fine and happy, which you have 
spared for our sakes . . . ." 

How could Daddy say, Johnnie 
thought again, that Heavenly Fa- 
ther had made Mommie well 
again? Mommie had had to go to 
the hospital and have an operation, 
and have all those doctors and 
nurses taking care of her for days 
and days? Heavenly Father had 



FAITH AND PRAYER AND JOHNNIE MORTON 



23 



been asked first; at the very begin- 
ning, even when Mommie had 
been only a httle bit sick, Daddy 
and Johnnie had prayed for Heav- 
enly Father to make her well. John- 
nie himself had pra}ed dozens of 
times— all by himself; in his room 
when he was supposed to be 
asleep, he had got out of bed and 
knelt and prayed o\'er and over. 

"Please, Heavenly Father, make 
Mommie well. She has such a lot 
of work to do, taking care of 
Daddv— and me— especially me. She 
needs to be well and strong . . . ." 

And later, when Mommie had got 
sicker instead of better, and some- 
times in the nights her moaning 
would waken Johnnie, he had 
prayed harder: "Please make Mom- 
mie get well, Heavenly Father! 
Please let this prayer be granted, 
'cause it's the most important 
prayer I ever prayed. We need 
Mommie so awfully much, Heaven- 
Iv Father! Please make her get well 
right away!'' 

OUT still Mommie had got worse 
and worse; and at last the doc- 
tor looked \'er\- worried and said 
that an operation was the only 
chance for her. So she had been 
taken to the hospital. 

Daddy and Grandma, ^^'ho came 
to stay with them to look after 
Johnnie and the house and meals, 
and Johnnie with them, had con- 
tinued to prav for Mommie to be 
made well. But in Johnnie's mind 
a doubt had come, and grown hig- 
her and bigger: what was the use 
of keeping on asking Heavenlv Fa- 
ther to do it, when it was the doc- 
tors and nurses who had to take 
care of her? If Heaxenlv Father had 
wanted to, he could ha\'e made 



Mommie well without all this fuss 
and worry! What good were faith 
and prayer, if after all you had to 
depend on the doctors and nurses 
and the hospital? 

rkNCE the thought had come, it 
brought up other times Johnnie 
had prayed, and thought his prayers 
answered— like when he prayed for 
a bike, and got it. But Daddy had 
bought it for him, and Johnnie 
knew how Daddy and Mommie had 
talked \ery seriously about it, be- 
cause it wasn't easy to spare the 
money, just when Daddv had had 
to ha\e a better car. Daddy had 
paid for everything Johnnie had got, 
that he'd wanted enough to pray 
for. And Peter Ellis had prayed 
for a bike like Johnnie's— but Peter 
didn't ha\e a daddy at all, and Pet- 
er had not got a bike yet! A fine 
lot of good praying had done Peter! 

Johnnie had wanted to ask Dad- 
dy about it, but somehow he 
couldn't find words for asking. He'd 
heard grownups talk about how 
your faith had to be very strong, 
sometimes; maybe Johnnie Mort- 
on's faith wasn't very strong .... It 
might e\en be his fault that Heav- 
enly Father hadn't been able to 
make Mommie well! It was a dread- 
ful thought, that was. 

At the end of breakfast, while 
Daddy and Grandma talked plans, 
Johnnie put on his jacket and cap 
and boots and went outdoors to 
play. Or rather, to work; he'd shovel 
the snow off the walks, he decided. 
Mommie would like having them 
clear when she came home, and 
she'd be proud that Johnnie had 
done them by himself. The snow- 
ing had stopped, and there were 
light places in the clouds and even 



24 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



one small patch of blue sky over by 
the mountains. Johnnie got his 
small push-shovel out of the garage 
and got busy. 

Daddy, coming out in his go-to- 
office clothes, said, ''Good boy, 
Johnnie! How's it go— hard work?" 

"No, it's easy," Johnnie an- 
swered. "It's not very deep, not 
even to the top of my boots. I 
could do twice this much!" 

Why, he'd be through in just a 
little while— and then what'd he 
do? The morning seemed sudden- 
ly long and longer, stretching away 
with emptiness. 

Daddy was smiling with a wise 
understanding look in his eyes. 
"Could vou, now?" he asked. "Well 
. . . how'd you like to go down and 
do Mrs. Grimes' walks? I was in- 
tending to, but it will be clear into 
the afternoon before I can, and 
maybe she needs her paths this 
morning." 

Mrs. Grimes was a very old lady 
who lived all by herself in a small 
house at the edge of town. Folks 
said she oughtn't to stay there, with 
nobody to help her and not even 
a telephone; but Mrs. Grimes said 
it was her home and she wanted to 
stay there till she died, and any- 
way as long as she could carry her 
own coal, she wasn't going to leave. 
Besides, with so many lovely friends 
to look after her now and then, 
there just wasn't any reason she 
couldn't stay right where she was! 
Daddy and Mommie often looked 
in on Mrs. Grimes, and did things 
to help. 

"Sure I will," Johnnie said now. 
lie liked the walk to Mrs. Grimes' 
house, he was thinking. "I'll go as 
soon as I'm through with ours." 

"Fme!" said Daddy. "Be sure 



to step in and tell Grandma where 
you're going, and that I said you 
could. And you might ask Mrs. 
Grimes if she needs anything we 
could bring her, or if she needs any- 
thing special done, besides the 
walks." 

"I'll remember." Johnnie stood 
by while the car rolled backward 
out of the garage and down the 
drive, its tires leaving firm small pat- 
terns of squares in the snow. 

Daddy called, "Don't forget to 
be here promptly for lunch, if you 
want to go with me afterward to 
bring Mommie home!" 

AS if he'd forgot that/ Johnnie 
thought, waving his hand and 
shouting, "Sure thing!" and think- 
ing how Daddy's voice fairly sang 
with gladness in it. Johnnie wished 
h\^ voice would sing like that. But 
you couldn't be entirely glad, he 
guessed, when you had doubts in 
your mind about Heavenly Father's 
power to do things. It was so im- 
portant to believe in Heavenly Fa- 
ther! 

He shoved the pusher busily 
along the sidewalk, and dumped 
the snow in small hills and peaks 
along it. 

"Hi, Johnnie!" called pretty Mrs. 
Dexter, the young woman next door. 

She was sweeping snow off her 
front porch, and as Johnnie looked 
o\'er towards her, she thwacked her 
broom against the railing to clear 
it of its clinging load. 

"Where's your whistle this morn- 
ing? Did you leave it in bed with 
vour shadow? With your Mommie 
coming home today, I should think 
you'd be the whistlingest boy any- 
where!" 

"I ... I was busy, thinking, is 



FAITH AND PRAYER AND JOHNNIE MORTON 



25 



all." Johnnie began immediately to 
whistle, and Mrs. Dexter smiled at 
him and went on with her sweep- 
ing, and Johnnie kept whistling, 
but couldn't make anv tune out of 
it. When Mrs. Dexter had gone 
into her house again, he ga\e up 
trying, and shoveled in silence un- 
til all the walks were clear. 

Grandma came out to look and 
said he had done a fine job; and 
then Johnnie started for Mrs. 
Grimes' house. It was down near 
the end of Willow Street, at the 
end of a little lane all its own. Push- 
shoN'el over his shoulder, John- 
nie walked rapidly, his troubled 
thoughts heavy in his mind. 

Down where the lane began, the 
snow was clean and soft, and un- 
marked until Johnnie's boots made 
small deep wells as he stepped care- 
fullv along. Then he disco\ered 
some tinv tracks ^^'here a bird had 
run along on the snow, and the 
mark of where its wings had brushed 
the snow as it took off in flight. 
After that, Johnnie watched intent- 
Iv for other little tracks, and for a 
brief time his trouble was forgot- 
ten. But it came back \ery soon; 
almost as if it had gone ahead to 
wait for him at Mrs. Grimes' house. 

It was a small, gray house with a 
red door and red-and-white shutters, 
and it looked as pretty as a picture 
on a Christmas card, with the soft 
snow rounding the roof lines like a 
w^hite fur bonnet, and the trees all 
white-and-dark lace ruffled around 
it. He felt a little disappointed be- 
cause no smoke was coming out of 
the chimneys; smoke often made 
spirals and whirls that he liked to 
watch, and besides, the picture- 
house wasn't quite right without 
smoke rising up tall from it. 



Mavbe— a thought came to him 
suddenly— Mrs. Grimes had emp- 
tied her coal bucket and hadn't 
wanted to go out in the snow to 
get more. Maybe he'd better do 
the back yard walk first .... No, 
first he'd better tell her he was here, 
and ask where she'd rather have 
him begin! He stood his pusher 
up against the porch and went up 
to the red door, planning what he'd 
say: ''Good morning, Mrs. Grimes. 
I came to shovel your walks for 
you . . . ." 

OE knocked, and stepped back to 
wait for the door to open. But 
it didn't open; instead, a voice called 
from inside, "Come in! Come in, 
please— and hurry!" 

It was Mrs. Grimes' voice, all 
right, but extra qua\'ery and with a 
sound in it like crying. It gave 
Johnnie a sort of fright; he wasn't 
sure he should open that door, for 
Mrs. Grimes had always, before, 
come to open it and ask folks to 
step in. 

But quickly the call came again: 
"Whoever you are, please come in! 
I need— help.'" 

Johnnie stomped the snow off 
his boots and opened the door. 

Nobody was to be seen in the 
red-carpeted living room. But the 
quavery voice came again, this time 
from behind an arch where a flow- 
ered curtain hung. 

"Come this way, please." 

Following the voice, Johnnie 
found himself looking into the bed- 
room; and there, huddled on the 
white rug beside the high, old-fash- 
ioned bed, with a patchwork quilt 
over her, lay Mrs. Grimes. 

"Thank God! Thank God vou 
came, little boy— why, it's Johnnie 



26 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



Morton, isn't it!" she said, her old 
eyes squinting to see him. 

'Tes'm, Vm Johnnie. What's the 
matter, Mrs. Grimes? Are you sick?" 
He was puzzled. If she was sick, 
she ought to be up in her bed. 

'Tm— hurt, dearie. I slipped and 
fell, when I was getting out of bed 
away early this morning; and I can't 
get up. I think .... I'm afraid I've 
broken my leg. I've been praying 
and praying for help, Johnnie. 
Thank the good Lord for sending 
you! 

Johnnie gasped a little. She'd 
been praying for help— and he had 
come— a small boy, who suddenly 
felt very small indeed, wondering 
what he could possibly do to help 
an old lady with a broken leg. 

''Do you think— J can help you?" 
he asked doubtfully, and with his 
own faith problem swiftly and 
sharply bigger inside him. 

''Of course you can!" Mrs. Grimes 
answered. "That is, you can go 
after someone who can do what 
needs to be done, that you— 
couldn't." Her eyes, dark and pain- 
filled, suddenly twinkled. "I didn't 
tell the Lord what help to send me, 
Johnnie. I just asked him to pro- 
vide it, and left the rest to him." 

"Oh!" Johnnie said, still not 
quite understanding. Then, "I'll go 
after anyone you say, Mrs. Grimes. 
I'll go as fast as I can." 

"Fine, Johnnie! The Jensens are 
the nearest folks that have a phone. 
They live just around the corner of 
Willow and East Five, the white 
house near the little store. Ask 
Mrs. Jensen to call Doctor Herrin, 
and then come over if she can. And, 
oh . . . before you go, Johnnie, 
would you haul me down another 
quilt off the bed? I couldn't reach 



it for the pain— and my fires are 
out and I'm getting cold." 

Johnnie pulled the quilt off the 
bed and tucked it carefully around 
her as she directed; then he hurried 
away. 

Mrs. Jensen said, "My goodness, 
how awful!" She was holding a 
babv and a nursing bottle, and she 
laid the baby in his crib, gave him 
the bottle, and hurried to the phone. 
"I'll call the doctor first, and you 
hurry back and tell Mrs. Giimes 
I'll be right over. The poor thing 
... on the floor all this time, you 
said? Goodness sakes!" 

JOHNNIE hurried back. He bet- 
^ ter get the front walk done real 
fast, he was thinking; folks would 
be tracking in a lot of snow if he 
didn't, and Mommie said it was a 
shame to track snow onto carpets. 
But first, he'd go in and tell Mrs. 
Grimes that her help— her real help 
—was coming soon. 

"I'm so grateful to our Father!" 
she declared. And suddenly John- 
nie burst out with the question he 
hadn't wanted to ask Daddy be- 
cause he didn't want Daddy to 
know Johnnie's faith wasn't as 
strong as it ought to be! He sat 
down on the floor and asked earnest- 

ly. 

"Mrs. Grimes, why didn't Heav- 
enly Father send you real help right 
away, instead of just sending— me?" 

"Oh, my goodness, Johnnie! I 
don't know, but I'm sure he had 
good reasons. What matters, is that 
he saw to it I got my help." 

Johnnie sat still a moment, think- 
ing hard. Then, "Would he have 
good reasons whv my— why some- 
body had to go to a hospital, in- 
stead of getting well at home?" 



FAITH AND PRAYER AND JOHNNIE MORTON 



27 



'Tm sure he had good reasons. 
Why, Johnnie? Tell me, dear." 

'Well— I was thinking about 
how we prayed and prayed for 
Mommie to get well, but she only 
got worse until she had to go to 
the hospital and be operated on, 
before she could get well. I— I can't 
see why Heavenly Father couldn't 
have made her get well without all 
that fuss and . . . and worry." 

''What you mean, Johnnie— you 
sort of wanted an out-and-out 
miracle." 

''Well ... I s pose " 

"Oh, Johnnie dear! Of course 
he could ha\e done it that way; but 
if he just went around doing mir- 
acles for us, how would we ever 
Jearn anything for ourselves? What 
good would life be to us. if we just 
played around and had riea\'enly 
Father fix everything fine for us 
when things go wrong? He has to 
let us learn things for ourselves." 

"Gee!" said Johnnie. And again, 
"Gee! I never thought of that." 

Mrs. Grimes smiled through her 
pain. "Johnnie, I bet I can guess 
why Hea\'enly Father sent you to 
me this morning. He wanted me 
to help you understand something 
that was troubling you. That was 
his way of helping you. Do you 
see?" 

"Gee! Yes'm, I think I see. You 
mean, he lets us help him do the 
. . . the things somebody else pravs 
for?" 

"Yes, Johnnie. Everyone who 
does helpful things for others, is 
helping to accomplish the Lord's 
good will. Whether it's doctors 
and nurses and teachers, or good 
neighbors— even little big boys who 
go to shovel snow for old ladies 



who can't do their own." 

"Gee. And . . . and nice old 
ladies who tell kids things they need 
to understand? Even if I didn't 
think to pray about . . . that . . . ." 

"But maybe you did, Johnnie. 
Prayer isn't always kneeling and 
asking in exact words; you know 
what the song says, 'Prayer is the 
soul's sincere desire, uttered or un- 
expressed.' You can understand 
that, can't you?" 

"Sure I can— now. I guess I just 
never did quite, before . . ." He 
stopped short as a knock came at 
the door, and the sound of the knob 
turning, and then Mrs. Jensen's 
voice calling, "Hi! Here I am . . . ." 

"Oh, gosh!" Johnnie exclaimed, 
here's Mrs. Jensen already, having 
to wade through the snow!" 

And Johnnie hurried out again, 
out into the crisp morning. He felt 
something big and wonderful inside 
him; it seemed to warm him all 
through. He looked up to see the 
sky clearing, the sun breaking 
through. Never had the blue been 
so blue, the sunshine so golden as 
now, shining down and making daz- 
zling diamond flashes all over the 
snow. He drew in a deep, long 
breath and went to work, feeling 
big with happiness and sureness. 
Like Mommie alwavs said, it was a 
beautiful world God had made, and 
you might know he'd never be very 
far away from it. And you ought 
to know, Johnnie told himself, that 
fine folks like Daddy and Mommie 
would be right about . . . things; 
you just had to find out how to 
understand. He guessed maybe he 
still had lots and lots to learn, but 
one thing he'd never doubt again, 
that was sure: prayer— faith and 
prayer were certainly— okay/ 



Sixty Ljears Jtgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, January i, and January 15, 1895 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

SPEAK NO ILL: If we will institute a thorough and candid investigation of our- 
selves, there is no doubt but the results will prove profitable; they may reveal to our 
view some traits in our character that we were not aware of, and impress us with the 
necessity of a speedy reformation, and if so we will feel more lenient towards the fail- 
ings of others, and not so anxious to make them known, but will "speak of all the best 
we can." 

— L. M. W. 

TO THE YOUTH OF THE LAND: And oh, ye youth of this much favored 
land, think not to make the excuse of ignorance. It will no longer be accepted. This 
is the golden age of opportunity; hold not back and think there is nothing left for you 
to do; rouse yourselves and look around you; there are fresh hills for you to climb; 
there are new discoveries for you to make; there is work for you to do. 

— Phoebe C. Young 

THE YEAR IS NEW 

Dearest; the year is new, 
And the roses silent sleep, 
But the hearts that are most true 
All their vows of love will keep. 

Though the roses fade and wither, 
Love survives the stormy weather .... 

— Edson B. Russell 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN STAR VALLEY (WYOMING): 
Home industry, in the way of carding, spinning, knitting, and weaving was encouraged 
.... and ideas advanced in relation to the planting and caring for trees and small fruits 
adapted to our climate .... Several looms are in operation, and the hum of the old- 
fashioned spinning wheel may be heard in a number of our homes. The strawberry, a 
plant that thrives and yields well, is being cultivated .... President Kittie E. Dixon 
encouraged the sisters to continue their labors, and strive to meet all the requirements 
made of them, whether spiritual or temporal. 

— Lucy E. Call, Sec. 

A WOMAN LAWYER: Miss Phoebe Couzins of St. Louis, distinguished lawyer 
and lecturer, and at one time United States Marshal of the Eastern District of Missouri 
(serving out her father's term after his decease), has been for some weeks in our city 
at the Templeton Hotel .... After Miss Couzins graduated from the high school of 
her native city, she chose the law as a profession, her application for admission to the 
Washington University in St. Louis in 1869 was granted without a dissenting voice. She 
has been admitted to practice in all the courts of Missouri, the United States District 
Court, and in the courts of Kansas and Utah; she was the first woman in the United 
States appointed to a federal executi\e office. 

. — Editorial 

Pcige 28 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



E^LIZABETH, Queen Mother of 
England, visited in the United 
States and Canada in November. 
This was the Queen Mother's sec- 
ond visit to Washington, D. C, 
where she was entertained by Presi- 
dent and Mrs. Eisenhower. Among 
other honors for EHzabeth was a 
dinner sponsored by the Enghsh- 
Speaking Union in New York City, 
at which she was presented a check 
for $433,000 to set up a scholarship 
fund in memory of King George VI. 

OAJKUMARI AMRIT KAUR, 

Minister for Health in the In- 
dian government, recently visited 
America as a guest of the Rockefel- 
ler Foundation. A devout disciple 
of Mahatma Ghandi, and his secre- 
tarv for fifteen vears, she has been 
president of the All-India Women's 
Conference and has presided over 
the World Health Arjembly, and 
has acted as a delegate to UNESCO 
in London and Paris. Two of her 
published books are To Women 
and Challenge to Women. 

"lirOMEN are taking a more 
prominent part in politics, 
and their acceptance as public of- 
ficials was exemplified in the No- 
vember elections. All of the ele\'en 
incumbents of the House of Repre- 
sentatives were re-elected, and two 
others were added— Mrs. Iris Blitch 
of Georgia and Mrs. Edith Green 
from Oregon. Margaret Chase 
Smith of Maine is back in the Sen- 



ate, and Mrs. George Abel of Ne- 
braska was elected to the Senate to 
fill two months of an unfinished 
term. 

r\R. MABEL COCHRAN, associ- 
ate curator of the division of 
reptiles and amphibians in the Na- 
tional Museum, Washington, D.C., 
has 40,000 specimens preserved in 
alcohol under her guardianship. She 
is a world authority on snakes, 
frogs, and lizards. During World 
War II her suggestions on how to 
cope with dangerous reptiles were 
distributed to the armed forces in 
snake-infested jungles. 

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to Mrs. Ruth May 
Fox, Salt Lake City, Utah, 101; 
Mrs. Hilda Erickson, Grantsville, 
Utah, ninety-five; Mrs. Jane Reid, 
Rexburg, Idaho, and Mrs. Nancy E. 
Schvaneveldt, Dayton, Idaho, nine- 
ty-one; Mrs. Cora Lindsay Ashton 
and Mrs. Mary Bates Egan, Salt 
Lake City, both ninety. 

pEARL S. BUCK, Nobel and 
Pulitzer prize winner in the 
field of literature, and member of 
the American Academy of Arts and 
Sciences, has written her life story 
in a new autobiography, My Several 
Woi\d^. She relates the humorous 
and tragic happenings of her many 
years in China, and of her adjust- 
ments to American life in the 
1930's. 

Page 29 



EDITORIAL 



VOL. 42 



JANUARY 1955 



NO. 1 



1 1 ioniing and the /Lew L/( 



ear 



". . . in the morning will I direct my prayers unto thee, and will look up" 
(Psalms 5:3). 



'pHE coming of the New Year 
means a new beginning for all 
of us. No matter where we may 
stand in the journey between our 
past and our future, the coming of 
another year brings fresh oppor- 
tunity, brighter vision, and opens 
the door to accomplishment. The 
New Year is like morning, when the 
way to unknown treasures is opened, 
when the pathway lies unmarred be- 
fore us. It is the time in which the 
Lord has given us another chance to 
prove ourselves worthy of his mer- 
cies which 'are new every morning." 
Many of our activities, our ideals, 
and our aspirations partake of the 
spaciousness of the New Year and 
of the measure of morning. Suppose 
we are to take a journey, perhaps to 
a place we have never seen before, 
the sea, or the mountains, or to an- 
other city. A journey is traveling 
into a new experience. And even 
if it be a journey to a familiar place, 
there may have been changes in the 
land, or it may be another season. 
Always, too, we may meet strangers 
who can lift our spirits, or people 
who need to walk briefly with us to 
see some inviting aspect of life 
which we can reveal to them. All 
journeys, near and far, are new in 
their significance — they are new, 
like the year and the morning. 

Meeting a new friend, or one who 
is to become a friend, has the possi- 

Page 30 



bilities of giving us new growth of 
the spirit and an entrance into the 
beauty and strength of another 
personality. It is our opportunity 
to bestow something of our own 
perspective upon one who may have 
been looking upon life from a dif- 
ferent point of view. A new friend- 
ship may be the threshold of new 
pleasure and new illumination. 

Even more humble activities are 
as a journey into the delightful un- 
known. A woman's day is often 
composed of a series of exhilarating 
experiences. Prosaic tasks may as- 
sume great expectancy and promise, 
if they are performed with a feeling 
of adventure and anticipation. The 
whir of a sewing* machine in making 
a little girl's dress, the further 
stitches in needlepoint, even the 
matching 0' colors and shapes in 
patches for mending— these are small 
adventures, but they may be tribu- 
tary to the satisfying wholeness of 
homemaking. Expectancy and an- 
ticipation prevail in the challenging 
efforts of re-decorating a home— new 
color on the walls, the harmony of 
tints and tones in rugs and drap- 
eries, a kitchen cheerful all over 
again in a different decoration. 

Even so familiar an act as to open 
a book mav partake of the nature of 
regeneration. Not long ago an 
elderly woman opened the Bible and 
turned to the Book of Psalms. Her 



EDITORIAL 



31 



scriptural reading, for the most part, 
had been confined to the New 
I'estanient, and she had not experi- 
enced for sometime the loftv lan- 
guage and the noble thoughts of the 
Psalms. She turned the pages re\- 
ercnth and said, "I'o me, this is a 
new thing." To her there was the 
presence of morning and the cle- 
ment of disco\"er\'. in the sacred 
pages. She read also Psalm ro2, 
which describes the beauties of 
Zion, "For thy ser\'ants take pleas- 
ure in her stones, and faxour the 
dust thereof." And the elderlv 
woman had found words which ex- 
pressed her deep thoughts, for she 
had so long lo\ed her own humble 
home and the encircling land. e\en 
so much that she had loved its 
stones and dust. But nc\'er before 



had she found the right words for 
so deep a realization. Any great and 
good book gives to us the spirit of 
newness and of mgrning. 

The most precious of all new^ 
treasures gi\en to women are the 
children, lo\'elv as morning, and hav- 
ing within them infinite possibilities, 
which mothers may help to develop 
along the wide pathways of life's 
responsibilities and joys and achieve- 
ments. 

The \ear is new, and it is the time 
of morning, a time of closeness be- 
tween the hea\ens and the earth. 
"For lo, he that formeth the moun- 
tains, and createth the wind . . . that 
maketh the morning . . . and tread- 
eth upon the high places of the 
earth. The Lord ... is his name" 
(Amos 4:3). 

-V. P. C. 



^J) rift wood 



Nntahc King 



The \xilcl. \\'ct sweep of ocean \\n\cs along the beaeh a dozen years. 
Has buffeted this slender l)ranc]i uith elementary sobs and tears; 
Solaced too seldom b\- the ra\s of w elcome sun upon the sands, 
Allowed scant healing time before the sea repeats its harsh demands. 

Turn the full circle, sun, the storm, the biting winds and bitter cold. 
Bent to one purpose, that to fit this broken branch into its mold, 
Leaving at length the beauty of silver perfection polished smooth; 
Unmarred by flaw, content to lie where unseen forces bid it move. 

Not swift this state of beautv comes, each agony is singly borne. 
Despair, first deep, becomes resigned, then grateful for each perfect morn. 
Time, the abrasi\e, wears and wounds to cut the pattern plain, 
Scoring the finallv finished work with half-remembered pain. 

So are the old. contented in their places. 
Showing God's hand in fine etched, tranquil faces. 




TO THE FIELD 



uxelief (bociety^ ^yissigned (bvening 11 Lee ting oj 

QJast Q^unaaii in 1 1 Larch 

'T^HE Sunday night meeting to be held on Fast Day, March 6, 1955, has 
again been assigned by the First Presidency for use by the Rehef 

Society. 

Suggestive plans for this evening meeting have been prepared by the 

general board and sent to the stakes in bulletin form. 

It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents confer with their 

bishops immediately to arrange for this meeting. Music for the Singing 

Mothers should be ordered at once. 

[Joouna Volumes of ig^Jf Lrie/ief Society 1 1 Lagazines 

OELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their 1954 
issues of The Rdiei Society Magazine bound may do so through The 
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City, 1, Utah. The 
cost for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50, 
including the index. If a leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50. 
See schedules of postage rates in this issue of the Magazine, page 71. If 
bound volumes are desired, and the Magazine cannot be supplied by the 
person making the request, the Magazines will be supplied for $1.50 by the 
Magazine Department, General Board of Relief Society, 40 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah. Only a limited number of Magazines are 
available for binding. 

It is suggested that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1954 
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society li- 
braries. 

J^wara Subscriptions LP resented in Jripnl 

T^HE award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for hav- 
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re- 
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until 
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited. 
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1954 ^^^^ ^^ mailed to 
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, 1955. 

Page 32 < 



clnfantile [Paralysis and the 1 1 Larch of Jjirnes 

Basil O'Connor 
President, The National Foundation for Infantile Paralysis 

TT will be a great day for everyone when the world can be told that Dr. 
Salk's trial vaccine actually protects against polio. We hope that day 
arrives early in 1955. The theme of the 1955 March of Dimes reflects ex- 
pansion for the fight against polio in the longed-for realm of prevention. 

On the other hand, we must face the possibility that an inconclusive 
report may be issued by Dr. Thomas Francis, Jr. of the University of 
Michigan, who is responsible for determining whether or not the vaccine 
is effective. As hopeful as this is, the fact remains we have no proven 
vaccine, yet. Millions more must be spent on the Salk vaccine studies. 
At the same time, our responsibilities continue for children and adults 
crippled by polio. 

Either way, our problems and our responsibilities multiply. Even if 
the vaccine is declared highly effective, we cannot see the end of polio 
in 1955 ^^ 1956— or, for that matter, in 1957. 

Certainly all of the more than 50,000,000 young Americans under 
eighteen years of age (the most polio-susceptible group) cannot possibly 
be vaccinated in time to prevent thousands of new attacks in the years im- 
mediately ahead. 

What I'm getting at is that the news from Michigan will have little 
immediate effect on the huge job of mending lives, refining preventive 
techniques, and training professionals. That is why I am appealing again 
for your support this coming January. The crippled child who is cut off 
from her playmates lives only half-a-life. The disabled wage-earner needs 
more than just plain courage to carry on. Only with expert treatment, 
good equipment, and understanding care can the stricken overcome crush- 
ing handicaps. These are the things money can buy. 

Your continued help in supporting the 1955 March of Dimes, January 
3-31, will most certainly evoke the gratitude of those born too soon to 
benefit from any polio vaccine, as well as those who look to the March of 
Dimes to protect them from polio in the future. 



[He fore the Storm 

Zara Sahin 

Even this cold, gray day is beautiful — 
The upturned sod where late the farmer plowed. 
Now locked to earth by winter's icy breath, 
Is edged with flowers of frost. A pewter cloud 
Hangs low on the horizon, while a crow, 
Scarce darker than the limb on which it sits. 
Awaits the snow. 



Page 33 




Bob Bishop 



YOSEMITE VALLEY, CALIFORNIA 



WAke World 

Gene Romolo 

In a white, white world I have awakened 
To clutch again the tenuous strands of life 
That dormant lie while slumber holds us captive 
A white world, for the moment free from strife. 
Night has wrought this lovely, soft white wonder; 
With needles of the frost, has knitted it 
In motifs, hexagon-shaped replicas of stars, 
And with artistic deftness, made each fit 
The place appointed for a perfect piece 
Of handiwork, earth's beauty to increase. 



Page 3 J^STITUTE OF RELIGION 

4602 SOUTH REDWOOD ROAD 
SALT UKE CITY. UTAH 84/OZ 



Grandma's Responsibility 



Mary C. Martineau 



FOR some reason, no one 
thought anything of leaving 
the cat with Grandma when 
the family went on their vacation. 
They left the cat without a qualm 
for its safety and care, and Grand- 
ma, dear old soul, never dreamed of 
not allowing the cat to be left. 

What's a cat to take care of? 
That's nothing. But to have the 
family return to find the cat gone- 
strayed— stolen, that was different. 

Grandsons, Jimmy and Johnny, 
just couldn't feature Grandma in a 
careless role, but, as Jimmy re- 
marked, ''Our cat is gone, and he 
was Grandma's responsibility." 

Then Grandma knew by the 
look in Jimmy's eyes and in the 
tone of his voice that his confidence 
in her was forever shaken unless she 
found the cat and proved her fidelity 
to a trust. Poor Grandma! 

It all happened this way: Grand- 
ma was to go to Jimmy's house 
every morning in the absence of 
the family and feed the cat, water 
the flowers, collect the mail, see 
that the house door was locked se- 
curely, and then walk home again 
to take up her own housework. And 
very faithfully did Grandma per- 
form these morning duties. Old 
Puff, the cat, always came mewing 
off the porch to meet her as she 
came up the walk, and he rolled 
over on the pavement before her 
for his own enjoyment, and then 
brushed past her skirts and arched 
his back as she came up the steps 
to feed him. 

She always poured some milk in- 



to his saucer and doled out his 
'Tuss in Boots" on a dish, and left 
him happy and eating in content- 
ment while she sprinkled the lawn 
and flowers. 

For three mornings all went well. 
Then came the fateful morn. As 
Grandma came up the walk, she 
was humming a little tune, when 
she stopped short. ''Where's the cat, 
I wonder?" she murmured in a 
startled way, for no cat came to 
meet her. 

Around the house went Grand- 
ma, calling softly "Kitty, Kitty, Kit- 
ty .. . ." But no kitty came. 

Gone to catch a mouse, thought 
Grandma. So she proceeded to 
water the flowers and gather the 
mail, but still no Puff appeared. 
I'll just put his milk in his dish 
and put his food out, for I can't 
wait for him any longer. He'll be 
here when I come again in the 
morning, she thought. And home 
went Grandma, trusting to a cat's 
nine lives to take care of him for 
one day. 

But it was more serious than she 
thought, for next morning when she 
came. Puff's dishes were licked 
clean, but no Puff was to be seen, 
and the next day and the next were 
the same until the whole week was 
gone and the family returned. 

Grandma told them of Puff's 
curious actions, but that she, Grand- 
ma, was sure they would see Puff 
when he came back each morning. 

Grandma was wrong. The very 
next morning Jimmy saw the neigh- 
bor's cocker spaniel come over and 
eat Puff's food, and in his heart 

Page 35 



36 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



Jimmy then and there convicted 
Grandma of gross neglect and care- 
lessness in the performance of duty. 

/GRANDMA could have borne the 
loss of the cat with great forti- 
tude, for many cats had disappeared 
along the trail of Grandma's long 
life, but Grandma could not bear 
the loss of Jimmy's confidence. She 
decided she must find that cat if 
she possibly could. So she began 
to lay plans and to execute them. 

She offered little rewards to 
youthful searchers; she took even- 
ing and morning walks in personal 
search; she sent out scouts and 
made inquiries. 

''Don't worry over that cat any 
more, Grandmother," comforted 
Edna Lee, Jimmy's mother. 'I'm 
kind of glad the cat's gone; it's not 
your fault, anyway. A full-grown 
cat ought to be able to take care of 
himself in the summertime." 

"It's not the cat I worry about, 
it's little Jimmy," said Grandmoth- 
er. "He loved the cat and feels so 
badly. He holds me accountable 
and has withdrawn his trust and 
confidence from me. He is like a 
polite little stranger," and there was 
a tear in Grandma's eye. 

But what could Grandma do? 
Why, nothing. So that's what she 
did. She just did nothing and wait- 



ed. Time smooths many sorrows, 
and so it was as the days went by. 
Jimmy found his way to Grandma's 
house again and to Grandma's cook- 
ie jar again and again. Jimmy 
smiled at Grandma and Grandma 
smiled at Jimmy. 

And that might have been the 
last of it, if the telephone hadn't 
rung so wildly late one night. When 
Grandma said "Hello," a vexed 
voice said loudly, "Mrs. Gray, I 
wish you'd come over in the morn- 
ing and get your cat. We can't 
have our bedroom window up be- 
cause he keeps jumping in to find 
our children. He adopted our chil- 
dren when your daughter's family 
was away. They used to live in this 
house once you know. I'm sick 
and tired of this cat." 

"Oh, thank you for calling me," 
said Grandma happily. "I will be 
right over in the morning." 

Next morning, Jimmy went with 
Grandma to get Puff, for it was he 
all right. 

"Grandma, may I carry him?" 
asked Jimmy, as they were return- 
ing triumphantly with their prec- 
ious burden. 

"Yes, Jimmy," said Grandma, 
lovingly placing the big gray and 
white cat in Jimmy's eager little 
arms. "He is yours to have and to 
hold." 



Hew Serial (^reen V(yuiows to iJO 



egin in 



3reh 



ruary 



\ new serial, "Green Willows," by Deone R. Sutherland, will begin in the February 
-^^ issue of The Relief Society Magazine. This entertaining and realistic story nar- 
rates the adventures of Lillian and Pat, two young friends who complicate and help to 
straighten out the problems of Pat's three unmarried aunts: Agnes, Margaret, and Karen. 
Mrs. Sutherland, a daughter of George Cecil Robinson and Linnie Fisher Robinson 
of Magna, Utah, is a young wife and mother of two sons, who now lives in San Fran- 
cisco, California, where her husband, a doctor, is serving his internship. Seven short 
stories and a serial by Mrs. Sutherland have appeared in The Relief Society Magazine 
since 1948. 




mi 



unosa 



S 



ggs 



Courtesy National Cotton Council 



6 eggs 

2 packages frozen spinach 

3 tablespoons shortening 
2 tablespoons flour 



2 cups hot milk 
Yz cup shredded cheese 
salt and pepper 
2 tablespoons shortening 



Hard cook eggs. While eggs cook, cook spinach according to directions on pack- 
age. Make cheese sauce by melting shortening in top of double boiler over hot water. 
Stir in flour. Add hot milk gradually, stirring constantly. When thickened, add cheese, 
stirring to melt cheese. Season with salt and pepper to taste. Cover and keep sauce 
hot. When eggs are done, run cold water over them. Shell. Cut eggs crosswise 
into halves. Remove yolks. Slice whites thin and add to cheese sauce, reserving a 
few slices for garnishing, if desired. Drain spinach, add 2 tablespoons melted short- 
ening. Arrange in well-greased shallow baking dish or in individual bakers. Pour 
cheese-egg sauce over spinach, letting spinach show at edges. Press yolks through sieve, 
making a mound of yolk on top of each serving. Set under broiler for 2 or 3 minutes, 
keeping dish at least 3 inches from heat. Serve with corn muffins and crisp relishes. 
(Makes 6 servings) 

Page 37 



cJhere Us a cJime for cJormality^ 

Helen S. Williams 

'THHERE are certain places and special occasions where formal elegance of floral ar- 
■■• rangements must be used. The table pictured opposite is a perfect example of formal- 
ity at its loveliest. This table was originated and executed by Florence Williams for an 
afternoon reception where approximately 2,000 people attended. 

The table was set in a spacious room with high ceilings. The walls and draperies 
were a soft sage green — a perfect setting for the colors and flowers used. Of course the 
table had to be scaled to the size of the room, and it had to be beautiful from all 
angles, for there were those who were seated, and those who stood to be served, and 
there were many who viewed it from a distance. 

Had the table or its appointments been too small or less sensational, the effective- 
ness of its beauty and color would have been lost completely in the magnitude of the 
surroundings. 

To do unusual, beautiful tables Florence Williams dares to be dramatic and com- 
pletely original. One rarely forgets the table decorations which she does because they 
are never ordinary. 

For this table she decided to use a beautiful old Paisley shawl for her tablecloth. 
The shawl belonged to her husband's mother. It had never been used, and for years 
had been wrapped in tissue for safekeeping. Safekeeping for what? thought Florence. 
Here was a precious old heirloom five yards long which would be perfect for this special 
occasion. The center of the shawl was a bold, daring black. It would be a perfect 
background for golden flowers, brass bowls, massive candelabra, and tall, tapering candles. 

The border of the shawl combined all the glorious shades of autumn. The rich 
golds, copper, and brass colors, the reds and the yellows that blanket our hills and 
mountains when the first frost touches them in the fall, this lovely old heirloom had 
captured in its woven border. All these warm, deep colors of Indian summer gave a 
richness and elegance to the table. 

With the Paisley shawl as the basic note for the table, Mrs. Williams had a 
startling and unusual setting for the magnificent centerpiece. As you see, the flowers 
were arranged in a half-circle design. This half-circle design is basically excellent when 
using a large or massive centerpiece on a long table, and it is particularly good when 
used in a raised or footed container. The length of the rhythmic line was extended 
from the focal point of the raised Cupid. This gave a harmonious feeling of flowing 
rhythm and balance for the long table and large room. 

The container was an old-fashioned brass jardiniere, polished to dazzling bright- 
ness. It had been turned upside down, and on top of it rested a great flat brass bowl. 
This was filled with a solid mass of flowers — yellow daffodils. These daffodils were 
bordered with daisies that had been dyed in colors to repeat the border of grandmother's 
Paisley shawl. Shimmering green magnolia leaves framed the round bowl and blended 
into the soft greens of the surrounding draperies. Then the brass Cupid, holding a 
ivw flowers, topped the entire floral design and kept the table in perfect proportion. 
It was a picture of harmonious colors — the black cloth, the brass container, the yellow 
and rust flowers, and the Paisley border. 

Florence filled the big brass bowl with twigs and stems, then covered the greens 
with fine chicken wire. This made a firm, solid container to hold the flowers in posi- 
tion. The daffodils had been cut to about two-inch stems. This was the depth of 
the bowl. 

Poge 38 



THERE IS A TIME FOR FORMALITY 



39 




Hal Rumel 



TABLE ARRANGEMENT BY FLORENCE WILLIAMS 



The sweeping half circle of daffodils that extended so gracefully from the bowl 
and down the table, was wired together with very fine wire. These flowers had also 
been broken off into two-inch stems and were wired together to give an illusion of 
solid yellow. The wire was twisted around each flower securely, and the streamers 
of daffodils were about five inches across. 



The massive brass candelabra at either end of the table, with the tallest of tall 
yellow cathedral candles, completed the regal beauty of the table. The candles matched 
the daffodils perfectly. Their height gave perfect balance to the table and proportioned 
it beautifully to the massive room. This same centerpiece arrangement has been used 
by Florence for other affairs at other seasons of the year. 

In the fall, button chr}'santhemums in all the rich fall colors lend themselves 
wonderfully well to this arrangement. Fall fruit, with deep purple grapes, make a dra- 
matic and luxurious appearing table when the grapes are combined with flowers. The 
grapes can be wired as are the flowers and draped over the bowl and down the length 
of the table. They are dramatic and beautiful. 

Many, many designs can be evolved from this same idea. With a little practice, 
a generous degree of daring, and a bit of originality, anyone can learn and enjoy the 
technique of flower arrangement. 

It is well to keep in mind a few basic fundamental principles which will help your 
own instinctive ability. 

First, consider the relationship of the length of the table, the color, and container, 
to the size of the room. If the room is small, keep the table and centerpiece in good 



40 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 

proportion. Don't let them overpower their surroundings. In the picture above, the 
room is large, the ceiling high, and the walls are soft green. A massive table was indi- 
cated — ^thus the big, high bowl and the massive candelabra. 

Second, watch the design of your centerpiece. The ones that lend themselves best 
are \ariations of the triangle, the circle, or half circle, or an open "s" curve. 

Third, carefully plan the balance of your arrangement. Group flowers, candles, and 
decorations within a definite pattern, so that an impression of stability, unity, and 
serenity is achieved. An artistic, balanced design is lovely from any viewpoint. Re- 
member this. 

Fourth, have a focal point or a center of interest. In the above picture, it is the 
Cupid perched on the top curve of the half circle. 

Fifth, for teal beauty in design, there must be a feeling of rhythm or motion. 
Sprays of flowers, greens, fruit, ribbon — anything which gives graceful lines from the 
center out can create this feeling of rhythm and motion. 

Sixth, remember that accent is the added something which makes a table unusual. 
In this illustration it is undoubtedly the black of the Paisley shawl. Also, accent may be 
achieved by contrast in color of flowers or container or accessories. It is one of the 
elements in table decoration that one has to work hard at and has to practice to 
achieve. 

Seventh, and last, is harmony. Without harmony of design, color, and arrange- 
ment, the beauty is lost. Colors, materials, containers, and all accessories must express 
an idea — unified and perfectly blended. 



ibrratum in Social Science JLesson in 
I Lovemoer iQj^ H iagazine 

TT has been called to our attention by Dr. Richard D. Poll, of the Depart- 
ment of History and Political Science at Brigham Young University, 
that an error occurs in the February social science lesson (The Constitution 
of the United States) as printed in the November Relief Society Magazine, 
on page 779. Dr. Poll makes this correction: 

It is stated that "this method of amendment [ratification by state legislatures] is 
the one which has been universally followed in all the amendments thus far adopted." 
As a matter of fact, Amendment 21, repealing the prohibition amendment was adopted 
by conventions in the states, rather than by state legislatures. This is not a profoundly 
important point, but, inasmuch as it was the Utah Convention which was the thirty- 
sixth to ratify and repeal amendment, it is not without some interest to our people. 






[Jo a th room cJncks 

Novel Towel Holders 

Elizabeth ^^iWiamson 

There never seem to be enoiigh to\\el racks in the bathroom, guest bath, or 
powder room. Old door knockers come to the rescue. For individual towel holders, 
these are distinctive and most unusual. 



J^<J^ 



oy 



Sylvia Probst Young 

A boy is adventure, noise, and fun. 

With a smudge of dirt, and his knees 

Are forever out of his o\eralls — 

He's a genius at climbing trees. 

He has no use for a pair of shoes 

Or a shirt when the days are long; 

Forever he's munching on jam and bread, 

And singing a tuneless song. 

A boy is a king in his own small world — 

A boy is exasperating — 

And whatever he might be doing next 

There is no use contemplating. 

But a boy holds the strings to his mother's heart, 
And his sudden kiss is a cure 
For any ill — oh, a boy is grand — 
I am glad that I have four. 



Page 41 




uier uiobbies ioring ^oif to (^ythers 

Mary Elizabeth Jensen Bingham, Behedere Ward, Los Angeles, 
Is a Needlccraft Artist 



■jViTARY Ehzabeth Jensen Bingham, at the age of eighty-nine, still gives joy to her 
family and her friends, and serves her Church by making exquisite handicraft 
articles. During the past year she has embroidered twenty pairs of exquisite pillowcases, 
all with crocheted edges. Also, she has made many sets of dish towels and numerous 
crocheted doihes. She is an expert at quilting and has designed several original quilt 
patterns. She has recently completed a lo\'ely crocheted altar cloth to be presented to 
the Los Angeles Temple when it is finished. Mrs. Bingham's custom of giving a 
crocheted doily each month to the eldest sister having a birthday during that month, 
has gi\'en much pleasure to the members of her ward Relief Society. At an early age 
she was responsible for spinning the yarn for her brothers' and sisters' clothing, and she 
learned habits of industry and service. 

Sister Bingham was born in Logan, Utah, and married Benjamin Franklin Bingham 
in 1885. Mother of six sons and a daughter, Mrs. Bingham still found time for service 
as a practical nurse in many communities in Cache Valley. In her early married life 
she subscribed to The Woman's Exponent, and The Relief Society Magazine has been 
in her home since its first issue. Mrs. Bingham remembers the time when she regularly 
took her team and wagon and gathered up her neighbors and took them to Relief Society 
meetings; sometimes there were as manv as sixteen women and children in the wagon 
at one time. She has served as a Relief Society president, as a counselor, and as secre- 
tary. Her years have been full of work and happiness, and she has enlarged her own 
personality by serving others. 
Page 42 



Contentment Is a Lovely Thing 



Chapter 4 
Dorothy S. Romney 



Synopsis: Margaret Lansing, whose hus- 
band Jed has become a farmer contrary to 
the wishes of his parents, is taken ill just 
before Jed's father, a prominent brain 
surgeon, and his wife arrive at the farm 
for a visit. The young couple cannot get 
help, and the mother-in-law assumes the 
household duties and takes care of Kimmy, 
the baby. The hard work makes her 
more than ever opposed to country life, 
and she tries to persuade her son to go 
back to the city and resume his medical 
studies. Finally, when Margaret is able 
to attend to her household, the parents 
leave, although they had planned on a 
longer visit. Margaret and Jed attend a 
ward party, and their intimate friend 
Mrs. Andrews asks why the elder Lansings 
left the farm so soon. 

MARGARET knew that her 
friend was wise and under- 
standing, and perhaps she 
might suggest some way of persuad- 
ing Jed's parents that he had chos- 
en the work he loved and that he 
was contented. 

Mrs. Andrews moved over on the 
bench. ''Better sit down and tell 
me all about it Maybe it will make 
you feel better," she said, and Mar- 
garet knew from past experience 
that it was a genuine wish to help, 
rather than curiosity that prompted 
her words. 

So she told Mrs. Andrews every- 
thing that was troubling her— of the 
letters that came twice weekly from 
Jed's parents which, however, con- 
tained no reference to a return visit 
in the future, nor an invitation for 
tliem to visit Jed's parents, and of 
Jed's obvious disappointment over 
the results of his parents' visit. 

Mrs. Andrews listened carefullv, 



and then was silent for a time after 
Margaret had finished speaking. 

''Don't let it worry you too much, 
dearie," she finally said. "Parents 
often have a strong hold on their 
children, too strong a hold, as seems 
to be the case with Jed's parents. Jed 
is probably torn between his love 
for you and Kimmy and the duty 
he feels he owes his parents. Didn't 
you once tell me that they had lost 
an older boy? Perhaps that has 
something to do with their clinging 
to Jed, although I don't see why it 
should," she mused. "Be patient, 
my dear, and things will work out." 

Her words comforted Margaret, 
and seeing all her neighbors soon 
erased the troubles from her mind. 
She felt contented and happy when 
the deliciously cooked food had 
been eaten. 

After ten minutes of dancing 
Margaret's cheeks were pinker than 
they had been for some time. 

"The next time Jed's folks come 
to town," Ez Owens, who ran the 
general store, said in his jovial man- 
ner, as he escorted Margaret back 
to her seat, "give us a chance to 
meet them. I hear they're real nice 
people." 

She was still pondering Ez's last 
remark when Jed came out of the 
kitchen minus his chef's cap and 
apron, and swung her into a group 
of dancers that was forming on the 
dance floor. Everyone must be won- 
dering, she thought, why they 
weren't invited to meet the elder 
Lansings. 

Page 43 



44 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



The unusual excitement of the 
evening completely tired Margaret 
out, and she asked Jed to take her 
home as soon as they finished the 
dance. As they drove along she 
looked at Kimmy's form in the clear 
shadow of the moon, and thought 
how much he already resembled his 
Grandfather Lansing, right down to 
the tips of his fingers. 

Suddenly her musings were inter- 
rupted by Jed. 

"Kimmy already has the hands 
of a good surgeon," he said. 

It was amazing how often she 
and Jed had the same thought pat- 
terns. 

'Terhaps Kimmy won't want to 
be a doctor," she reminded as gent- 
ly as she could. Who could say 
where the destiny of a pair of hands 
lay without first developing the in- 
tellect that guided them? 

'Tes, of course," he assured her, 
''Kimmy will be free to choose his 
own career." He put his hands out 
to cover her warm fingers. 

CHE could see in the brightness of 
the night, the circle of trees that 
surrounded their home. It gradually 
emerged from the silver of the 
night, and took the shape of the 
home she loved so dearly. If one 
could look into the future and see 
the outline of one's destiny taking 
shape as clearly as this house had, 
it might greatly simplify things, 
Margaret thought. But perhaps 
meeting the challenge of the un- 
known was what made life worth 
living, she decided. 

When they reached home Jed let 
Margaret and the sleeping Kimmy 
out at the kitchen door and drove 
the station wagon down to the barn. 
She undressed Kimmy without wak- 



ing him, then went into the kitch- 
en, reveling in the warmth of the 
still air, glad to be home. 

She took cookies from the jar, 
set them on a plate, and was pour- 
ing two tall glasses of cold milk 
when the telephone rang. The first 
thought that crossed her mind was 
that it was the telegraph office call- 
ing with a message for Mrs. Jack- 
son, unable to reach her at her own 
cottage. She hoped it wasn't bad 
news of her son, Dick. But she was 
wrong, the call was a person-to-per- 
son, and it was for Jed. 

'Tm Mrs. Lansing," she ex- 
plained to the operator, completely 
puzzled as to who would be calling 
at this hour. 'Terhaps your party 
will talk to me." 

''No, I must talk to Mr. Lansing," 
the reply came back. Margaret rec 
ognized Jed's mother's voice, and it 
held an urgency that was unmistak- 
able. 

"Call back in five minutes," she 
told the operator, and ran breath- 
lessly to the barn to get Jed. 

They lost no time in getting back 
to the house. The telephone was 
already ringing when they reached 
the kitchen. 

"Hello, Mother," Jed said. "What 
is it?" He listened for a matter of 
minutes while his mother talked, a 
stricken look on his face, and then 
said, "I'll be down on the first train 
in the morning. There's one that 
leaves the junction at two a.m. It 
may not be as bad as you think. 
Goodbye until I see you." 

He turned to Margaret, white- 
faced and visibly shaken. "Dad has 
injured his hand on a fishing trip. 
He fell on some broken glass and 
cut the arterv and tendons. There 
was no competent doctor near to 



CONTENTMENT IS A LOVELY THING 



45 



take care of it. They're operating 
tomorrow. It could mean the end 
of his career as a brain surgeon/' he 
ended flatly. 

''But they're not sure yet," said 
Margaret hopefully. "There's still a 
chance that the hand can be sa\ed?" 

''Mother didn't seem to think so 
—not for his own particular work 
anyway. It will break his heart. He 
has taken such pride in his work." 

"There may still be a chance," 
Margaret persisted. "Come, I'll 
help you pack and drive you down 
to the station. Stay as long as they 
need you. I'll manage here." 

"But there's so little I can do," 
he said, as he moved toward the 
bedroom. "I've failed Dad at every 
turn. It would make all the differ- 
ence in the world to him now if I 
could carry on his work." 

Margaret made no reply. She had 
no answer. But I'll find one, she 
told herself determinedly. I'm sure 
that Jed was right in choosing the 
life he loves. She followed him in- 
to the other room and opened a 
dresser drawer. "It's a good thing 
you have plenty of clean socks," 
she commented casually. 

The tension left Jed's face. "Yes," 
he agreed. "You always manage to 
have everything right for me." 

f\N the drive down to the station 
Margaret asked, "Why must 
you always feel conscience stricken 
over having given up your medical 
training? You made your decision. 
You have to live vour own life. Whv 
torture yourself now with these 
doubts?" 

"You knew that I had an older 
brother who died?" Jed replied. 

"Yes, of course." 

"He had just been graduated 



from high school the year before 
his death. He was a brilliant stu- 
dent and intensely interested in 
everything pertaining to the medi- 
cal profession. 'A born doctor,' Dad 
used to say proudly. And he was. 
It was his whole life, just as it was 
Dad's." 

Jed paused and when he spoke 
again it was with an effort. "He and 
Dad were great pals. It was a man- 
to-man relationship, rather than fa- 
ther and son. They were always 
planning hunting and fishing trips 
together. The only trouble was, 
Dad never had time to take them. 
He was still a general practitioner 
and always busy. Then, the summer 
after John was graduated from high 
school, Dad made a special effort to 
get away for a trip. The two of 
them were off for a week of fishing 
and hunting. It was to have been 
the most glorious week they had 
known. Instead, it ended in tragedy." 

He gripped the wheel, and the 
lines in his face tightened. "There 
was an automobile accident. Dad 
was hurt, but John had a brain in- 
jury. He died before they could 
operate. After that Dad took up 
brain surgery. He felt that it might 
compensate in some way for the 
loss of his own son if he could help 
save other men's sons." 

"And vou were to have taken 
John's place in everything," she said 
gently. 

"Yes," he answered. For a mo- 
ment his hand closed over hers— 
the work-roughened hand of a farm- 
er. 

She watched from the station un- 
til the train disappeared in the dis- 
tance then drove quickly homeward. 
Exhausted from the events of the 
long night, she slept deeply, in spite 



46 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 

of her concern. When she awak- of the long lane where the mailbox 
ened the sun was threading the stood. But there was another still 
room with shafts of gold. She could more exciting letter, a letter ad- 
hear Mrs. Jackson already in the dressed to Mrs. Jackson. It was type- 
kitchen taking care of Kimmy's written and the printing in the left- 
needs, hand corner indicated that it was 

She dressed rapidly and went in- from the War Department, 

to the kitchen to break the news, She prodded Kimmy on until 

thankful that they both had strong they had covered about half the 

backs and willing hands. With what distance back to the house, and 

time Jim Hawkins could spare from then, at once fearful and hopeful 

his own farm work, they decided of what the letter addressed to Mrs. 

they could manage to keep things Jackson might contain, she picked 

going until Jed returned. The spring him up and ran the rest of the dist- 

planting was all finished, fortunate- ance to the house, 

ly. She half forgot her own letter in 

The days passed swiftly, so work- her anxiety to learn what news 

filled that almost her only recrea- there was of Dick. With trembling 

tion was the daily walk down to fingers, Mrs. Jackson finally man- 

the mailbox. Accompanied by a aged to open and unfold the letter, 

chattering Kimmy, she enjoyed it to She looked at it briefly, and then 

the utmost. The letters from Jed handed it over. ''Here, you read 

were the bright spots of her days, it," she said. 

and reports on the injured hand 'Tour son is coming home,'' 

were awaited with hopeful anxiety. Margaret told her, after summariz- 

She had learned from one of the ing the message in one quick glance, 
first letters that a second operation "I can't believe it," Mrs. Jackson 
had been performed, but there was declared finally, 
little chance that the hand would It wasn't until Margaret was 
ever regain the delicate precision alone, her friend having gone down 
and sureness that had given Dr. to her own little cottage, that Mar- 
Lansing a reputation of fame in his garet remembered she hadn't read 
chosen field. her own letter as yet. She tucked 

Kimmy in bed for his afternoon 
npODAY, eager as Margaret was to nap, then sat down in her favorite 
reach the mailbox and learn the chair in the kitchen to open the let- 
news from Jed, she forced herself ter. 

to walk slowly, stopping often to Jed's letter was heartwarming, 

satisfy Kimmy's curiosity— first that His father's hand was doing quite 

of a bluebird singing on a fence post, well, and he would be home before 

then of a wild flower that grew the week was out, bringing his par- 

along the edge of the lane. A child's ents with him if they would consent 

curiosity to learn— to know, was a to come. 'They both need a change 

wonderful thing. and a rest," the letter read, "and 

Her spirits soared high at the sight this time we will give them a real 

of Jed's dear, familiar handwriting, welcome." 

when they finally reached the end ' {To be -concluded) 




FROM THE FIELD 



Margaret C. Pickering, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Societ}' presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handbook of Instructions, page 123. 



RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Laura Millard 

SUGAR HOUSE STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR 

VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION 

May 28, 1954 



Front row, seventh and eighth from the left: Anne W. Jones, chorister, and Elva 
Fletcher, organist. 

Back row, left to right: Louise Gaboon, First Counselor; Laura R. Millard, Presi- 
dent; Bernice Cheshire, Second Counselor. 

Page 47 



48 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 




Photograph submitted by Ruth Mae Witt 

WASATCH STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR 

QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

Front row, second from right (in dark dress) : Ruth Mae Witt, President, Wasatch 
Stake Relief Society. 

Second row, at left: Florence Whiting, chorister. 

Third row, second from the right: Yvonne Miller, accompanist. 




Photograph submitted by Verna A. Hunter 



LIBERTY STAKE (UTAH) PRESENTS PAGEANT 'THEY BUILDED WELL" 

February 23, 1954 

This pageant was presented in honor of the past presidents of the stake, most of 
whom were in attendance. The pageant also commemorated the fiftieth anni\ersary of 
Liberty Stake. Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor in the general presidency of Relief 
Society, was in attendance. Music was presented by the Singing Mothers under the 
direction of Vera Clayton, with Nan Jones as accompanist. Representing Mother Lib- 
erty and Father Time were Gwen Jones and Abraham L. Stout, with \\^innifred H. 
Smith and Mildred Elggren as narrators. A committee, consisting of Verna A. Hunter, 
Irma Keller, Kathr)'n Hopkinson, and Ruby Hunt of the stake Relief Society presidency, 
and all stake board members assisted in this production, with forty people participating. 

Verna A. Hunter is president of Liberty Stakp Relief Society. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



49 




Photograph submitted by Joan W. Coombs 

TOiNGAN MISSION, IIIIIIFO DISTRICT RELIEF SOCIETY 
SIIIRTMAKING PROJECT 

Kneeling in front, left to right: Counselors Meliame Vaisa and Mele Tonga. 

At the extreme right: the president of Ilihifo Distriet Relief Society, and next to 
her, Levila Mokofisi. The other women represent several branches in the district. 

Joan W, Coombs, President, Tongan Mission Relief Society, reports the success 
of this shirtmaking project and other activities in her mission: 'This is a picture of our 
first district sewing class on shirtmaking without a pattern, that we are teaching now in 
all the districts. About twenty attended this first class, and three-fourths of them fin- 
ished a good shirt .... Since then wc ha\e had increasing attendance and wide inter- 
est and have held about ten classes, some in districts and others in large branches, con- 
tacting about sixty to eighty women who actually sewed a shirt, and many others who 
came to watch, as they couldn't afford material at this time .... We have had a 
lot of nice comments from husbands .... I want to report on the success of our first 
mission Relief Society conxention held on the second week in April here in Nukualofa 
.... The conxention plan is new here, but we had considerable success with it and 
very good attendance. Three of our four districts were completely represented, and 
one district, which couldn't come because of boat difficulties, sent their district officers 
. . . who then took materials back with them, and are now holding a very good district 
convention there. We had between one hundred eighty and two hundred at each 
meeting .... W^e ha\e finished translating and printing a Relief Society Handbook 
for officers, taking the parts from the English Handbook that are most pertinent to the 
work here. We had a two-dav convention, with meetings on explanation of the re- 
ports, the Handbook, duties of officers, and other phases of the work. Also, one session 
was a songfest, with our district Singing Mothers' choruses each introducing a new 
translated song we got from Zion, along with some quartets. Each district is now plan- 
ning a songfest or Tongan concert." 



50 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 




Photograph submitted by LaPriel S. Bunker 

CALIFORNIA MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY CONVENTION, LOS ANGELES, 

CALIFORNIA, SEPTEMBER 24, 1954 

District Presidents, left to right: June Turley, Imperial District; Jetta T^'rrel, San 
Gorgonio District; Fay Curtis, Colorado River District; Elizabeth Merwin, Oak Creek; 
Myreel Lewis, Yuma; Rhea Carrick, Mt. Whitney; Fawn Wilcox, South Coast; Addie 
Smith, immediate past president, Mt. Whitney District, who has served eight years; 
LaPriel S. Bunker, President, Cahfornia Mission Relief Society. 

Sister Bunker reports this convention as an occasion for rejoicing: "We were very 
pleased with the excellent attendance and the co-operation we received from the sisters 
and the Priesthood members. They traveled long distances and the women brought many 
handwork pieces for our display, which was very outstanding. At the noon hour we 
served luncheon to 120 people in the patio of our lovely new mission home. It was a 
delight for the sisters to see the new mission home and our beautiful Los Angeles 
temple for the first time . . . .We felt the Spirit of the Lord in rich abundance through- 
out our convention. Everyone who took part went the extra mile. I feel that the 
fasting and praying which many of us did proved once more how ready the Lord is to 
answer our prayers." 



Viyinterttme L^afe 

Bernice T. Clayton 

When Daddy and I picked the apples last fall, 

He said, "Now remember, son, don't pick them all; 
There are plenty for us, so leave some on the tree." 

"But why?" I asked Dad, but he said, "Wait and see." 
I waited and watched, for I wanted to know. 

But not a thing happened until the big snow. 
Then birds found the apples and sent out the \\'ord 

That here was a feast for each cold, hungry bird. 
They came then bv dozens; the tree, almost bare. 

Just burst into blossoms of birds everywhere. 
They twittered and chirped, and they chattered away, 

Each one saving, "Thanks, for this fine birds' cafe." 




LESSON DEPARTMENT 



Qjheologyi — Characters and Teachings 
of The Book of Mormon 

Lesson 31— Helaman, Son of Alma, and His Two Thousand Sons 

Elder Leiand H. Monson 

(Text: The Book of Mormon: Alma, chapters 50-58) 

For Tuesday, April 5, 1955 

Objective: To show the power of mothers in teaching their children to obey the 
commandments and not to doubt, but to put their faith in the Lord for their preser- 
vation. 



DissQusion With the King-Men 
I7VEN though there was tempor- 
ary peace in the land, Moroni 
continued to prepare for war. In the 
twentieth year of the reign of judges 
he further fortified the cities and 
the boundary line between Zarahem- 
la and the land of Nephi. The Ne- 
phites were blessed by the Lord in 
accordance with the promises if they 
would keep his commandments. 

In the thirty-fourth year, however, 
a boundary dispute arose between 
the people of the land of Morianton 
and the land of Lehi. Morianton, 
leader of the rebellious inhabitants 
of Morianton, tried to escape north- 
ward with his followers '\ . . which 
would have been a cause to have 
been lamented . . /' but Teancum, 



one of Moroni's great leaders, killed 
Morianton and carried his army 
back as prisoners to Moroni. Upon 
covenanting to keep peace, they 
were restored to their lands. 

That same year, Nephihah, sec- 
ond chief judge, died. The record 
states that while filhng '\ . . the 
judgment-seat with perfect upright- 
ness before God ... he had refused 
Alma to take possession of those 
records and those things which were 
esteemed by Alma and his fathers 
to be most sacred; therefore Alma 
had conferred them upon his son, 
Helaman" (Alma 50:37-38). Ne- 
phihah's son Pahoran was appoint- 
ed chief judge and governor over 
the people. 

In the beginning of the next year 

Page 51 



52 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



a part of the Nephites sought to de- 
throne Pahoran because of his un- 
wilhngness to alter the law so that 
the free government could be 
changed to a monarchy. The dis- 
senters were called king-men and 
they were of high birth; but the 
voice of the people favored the 
cause of the freemen and Pahoran 
retained the judgment-seat. 

At this critical time Amalickiah 
again stirred up the Lamanites to 
battle against the Nephites. The 
army of the enemy was so great that 
they were unafraid to come down 
even to the land of Zarahemla. 

When the rebellious king-men 
heard of the approach of the Laman- 
ites, they refused to take up arms to 
defend their own country. Moroni 
was given the authority either to 
compel them to fight or to put them 
to death. Four thousand were killed 
in the ensuing struggle and their 
other leaders were thrown into pris- 
on. The remainder: 

. . . yielded to the standard of liberty, 
and were compelled to hoist the title of 
liberty upon their towers, and in their 
cities, and to take up arms in defence of 
their country (Alma 51:20). 

Ammaron New King oi Lamanites 

While Moroni was thus engaged 
in overcoming internal troubles, 
Amalickiah was able to capture 
many Nephite cities. These were 
so well fortified that they afforded 
strongholds for the Lamanites when 
they fell into their hands. Teancum 
with his great warriors, however, re- 
pulsed the enemy as they were 
marching to take possession of the 
land Bountiful. That night Tean- 
cum with his servant stole into the 
camp of the Lamanites and killed 
Amalickiah as he lay asleep in 



his tent. Ammoron, Amalickiah's 
brother, was then appointed the 
new king of the Lamanites. At this 
time Moroni instructed Teancum to 
'\ . . secure the narrow pass which 
led into the land northward, lest 
the Lamanites should obtain that 
point and should have power to 
harass them on every side" (Alma 
52:9). 

Moroni with the help of Lehi 
and Teancum won a great victory 
over the Lamanites. The Nephite 
city of Mulek was recaptured, but 
the beloved leader Moroni was 
wounded. Lehi, we are told: 

. . . was a man who had been with 
Moroni in the more part of all his battles; 
and he was a man like unto Moroni, and 
they rejoiced in each other's safety; yea, 
they were beloved by each other, and also 
beloved by all the people of Nephi (Al- 
ma 53:2). 

Teancum, at the order of Moro- 
ni, caused the Lamanite prisoners 
to fortify Bountiful and they were 
guarded therein, but on another 
front the Lamanites captured other 
cities. 

Sons of HeJaman 

At this time the converted La- 
manites, known as the people of 
Amnion, who had covenanted never 
to bear arms again and who had 
been protected by the Nephites 
while they helped support the army 
with provisions, became so con- 
cerned over the reverses of the war 
that they felt they ought to take up 
arms in defense of their country. 
They felt themselves to be a burden 
to the Nephites. Helaman, however, 
". . . feared lest by so doing they 
should lose their souls . . ." (Alma 
53:15). However, they had many 
sons who had not entered into the 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



53 



covenant and they assembled to- 
gether, two thousand of them, and 
asked Helaman to be their leader: 

And they were all young men, and they 
were exceedingly valiant for courage, and 
also for strength and activity; but behold, 
this was not all — they were men who 
were true at all times in whatsoever thing 
they were entrusted. Yea, they were men 
of truth and soberness, for they had been 
taught to keep the commandments of 
God and to walk uprightly before him 
(Alma 53:20-21). 

Moroni Rejects Piisoner Exchange 
In the twenty-ninth year of the 
judges, Ammoron and Moroni wrote 
letters concerning the exchange of 
prisoners. Moroni agreed to ex- 
change one of Ammoron's men for 
a Nephite man, his wife, and chil- 
dren. In Moroni's answer he 
warned: 

Behold, I would tell you somevvhat con- 
cerning the justice of God, and the sword 
of his almighty wrath, which doth hang 
over you except ye repent and withdraw 
your armies into )'Our own lands, or the 
land of your possessions, which is the 
land of Nephi. Yea, I would tell you 
these things if ye were capable of heark- 
ening unto them; yea, I would tell you 
concerning that awful hell that awaits to 
recei\e such murderers as thou and thy 
brother have been, except ye repent and 
withdraw your murderous purposes, and 
return with your armies to your own 
lands . . . and except you withdraw your 
purposes, behold, ye will pull down the 
wrath of that God whom you have re- 
jected upon you . . . and ye shall soon be 
visited with death (Alma 54:6-7, 9-10). 

In his reply, Ammoron closed his 
letter with the words: 

And as concerning that God whom ye 
say we have rejected, behold, we know 
not such a being; neither do ye; but if 
it so be that there is such a being, we 
know not but that he hath made us as 
well as you. And if it so be that there 



is a de^'il and a hell, behold will he not 
send you there to dwell with my brother 
whom ye have murdered .... I am Am- 
moron, and a descendant of Zoram, whom 
your fathers pressed and brought out of 
Jerusalem (Alma 54:21-23). 

Moroni was so incensed by the 
false assertion of Ammoron that he 
refused to exchange prisoners; but 
by strategy he won the Nephite pris- 
oners in the city of Gid, and, also, 
the city without any bloodshed. 
This was pleasing to Moroni who 
delighted in saving his people from 
destruction. 

By the close of the twenty-ninth 
year, Moroni was making prepara- 
tions to attack the city of Morianton 
which the Lamanites were daily 
strengthening. 

Letter of Helaman to Moroni 

In the beginning of the thirtieth 
year, Moroni received a letter from 
Helaman set forth in chapters 56, 
57, and 58 of Alma. The contents 
of this letter comprise the remain- 
der of this lesson. Helaman ad- 
dressed Moroni as ''. . . My dearly 
beloved brother, Moroni, as well in 
the Lord as in the tribulations of 
our warfare . . .'' (Alma 56:2). He 
then recounted the circumstances, 
four years previously, which had sur- 
rounded his coming with his two 
thousand sons (''for they are worthy 
to be called sons") to support the 
army of Antipus in the city of 
Judea. 

Antipus, Helaman wrote, rejoiced 
exceedingly to have them because 
the Lamanites had killed such a vast 
number of his men: 

... for which cause we have to mourn. 
Nevertheless, we may console ourselves in 
this point, that they have died in the 
cause of their country and of their God, 



54 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



yea, and they are happy (Ahiia 56: 10-11), 

Capture of City of Antiparah 

When Animoron learned of the 
added strength of Antipus' army he 
forbade the Lamanites to go against 
Judea. Thus Antipus was given add- 
ed time to prepare. During the kih 
he received two thousand other rein- 
forcements from Zarahemla and 
many provisions from the fathers of 
Helaman's two thousand sons. With 
such strength Antipus devised a suc- 
cessful stratagem to recapture the 
city of Antiparah. According to the 
plan, the sons of Helaman lured on 
the Lamanites for two days into the 
wilderness. On the morning of the 
third day the Lamanites halted. 

Helaman asked his sons whether 
they should turn and attack the 
Lamanites, who might be laying a 
snare, or attack them in case Anti- 
pus had caught up to the rear of 
the Lamanites, according to the 
plan, and a battle might be in prog- 
ress. Helaman asked: 

Therefore what say ye, my sons, will ye 
go against them to battle? And now I 
say . . . my beloved brother Moroni, that 
never had I seen so great courage, nay, 
not amongst all the Nephites (Alma 
56:44-45). 

Helaman continues: 

For as I had ever called them my sons 
(for they were all of them very young) 
even so they said unto me: Father, behold 
our God is with us, and he will not suf- 
fer that we should fall; then let us go 
forth; we would not slay our brethren if 
they would let us alone; therefore let us 
go, lest they should overpower the army 
of Antipus. Now they never had fought, 
yet they did not fear death; and they did 
think more upon the liberty of their fa- 
thers than they did upon their lives; yea, 
they had been taught by their mothers, 
that if they did not doubt, God would 
deliver them. And they rehearsed unto 



me the words of their mothers, saying: We 
do not doubt our mothers knew it (Alma 
56:46-48). 

They found that Antipus had in- 
deed attacked the rear of the La- 
manites and had fallen by the 
sword, and his army was about to 
fall into the hands of the Laman- 
ites. Instead of winning a victory, 
there would have been a disastrous 
defeat had not Helaman and his 
two thousand sons returned. 

After the surrender of the Laman- 
ites, Helaman numbered the young 
men, fearing that many were slain. 

But behold, to my great joy, there had 
not one soul of them fallen to the earth; 
yea, and they had fought as if with the 
strength of God; yea, never were men 
known to have fought with such miracu- 
lous strength; and with such mighty pow- 
er did they fall upon the Lamanites, that 
they did frighten them; and for this cause 
did the Lamanites deliver themselves up 
as prisoners of war (Alma 56:56). 

Capture of City of Cumeni 

In the twenty-ninth year, Hela- 
man received reinforcements and 
provisions from Zarahemla, and six- 
ty more sons of the Anti - Lehi- 
Nephis joined the two thousand. 
With this strength the city of Cu- 
meni was taken. Helaman decided 
to send the great number of pris- 
ers back to the land of Zarahemla, 
since he did not have sufficient pro- 
visions to feed them, and he was 
reluctant to slay them. After the 
prisoners had left under a heavy 
guard, a new army of Ammoron's 
attacked Cumeni. The guards in 
charge of the prisoners, being warned 
by Nephite spies, returned to the 
city to help Helaman in the battle. 
A part of the Lamanite prisoners 
fled; but the greater number were 
slain in trying to escape from the 
guards. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



55 



As the guards arrived at Cumeni, 
the Lanianites were about to over- 
power the Nephites: 

But behold, my little band of two 
thousand and sixty fought most desperate- 
ly; yea, they were firm before the Lanian- 
ites, and did administer death unto all 
those who opposed them. , . . Yea, and 
they did obey and observe to perform 
every word of command with exactness; 
yea, and even according to their faith it 
was done unto them; and I did remember 
the words which they said unto me that 
their mothers had taught them (Alma 57: 
19. 21). 

It was to the sons of Helaman 
and the guards who returned, that 
Helaman gave credit for the great 
victory in holding the city. 

Miraculous Preservation oi Sons of 
Helaman 

After the Lamanites had fled, 
Helaman ordered the wounded to 
be taken from the dead. He found 
that two hundred of his sons had 
fainted from loss of blood, but, to 
the astonishment of the whole army, 
not one of the two thousand sixty 
died, although every one had re- 
ceived many wounds. It was ascrib- 
ed: 

... to the miraculous power of God, 
because of their exceeding faith in that 
which they had been taught to belie\e — 
that there was a just God, and whoso- 
ever did not doubt, that they should be 
preserved by his marvelous power (Alma 
57:26). 

Helaman was under the necessity 
of maintaining the parts of the 
land which his army had won, be- 
fore seeking to capture Manti, their 
next objective. He waited for re- 
inforcements to arrive from Zara- 
hemla, and sent an embassy to the 
governor with a dispatch telling of 



the happenings in that part of the 
land and asking for new strength. 
After many months two thousand 
men came to their assistance, bring- 
ing food, just as they were about to 
perish from hunger. 

Capture of City of Manti 

In addressing Moroni, Helaman 
remarked that he did not know why 
more strength had not been sent 
to them as they were opposing an 
innumerable enemy. While in these 
precarious circumstances, Helaman 
reported, he and his men did '\ . . 
pour out our souls in prayer to God 
. . ." that he would give them 
strength to retain the cities and 
possessions for the support of their 
people. And the Lord, Helaman 
asserted, visited them with an as- 
surance that he would save them. 
Peace and great faith then came 
to comfort the small army, and 
Helaman decided to go against the 
city of Manti without waiting for 
reinforcements. 

Because of Helaman's small num- 
ber of soldiers, the Lamanites al- 
lowed themselves to be lured out of 
the city and sent their numerous 
army into the wilderness in pursuit 
of only a part of Helaman's forces. 
The two small detachments which 
he left hidden near the city, then 
overpowered the few guards left in 
Manti and took possession of it. 
The Lamanite army finally feared 
an ambush as they were drawn 
nearer to Zarahemla, so they began 
to retreat and pitched their tents 
for the night. Helaman then led 
his troops, under cover of darkness, 
back to Manti, which was retaken 
". . . without the shedding of blood." 

The Lamanites were so struck 
with fear that they fled out of all 
that quarter of the land, but carried 



56 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



away many Nephite women and 
children with them. Helaman re- 
ported that all the Nephite cities 
which had been taken by the La- 
manites in that part of the land 
were in the Nephites' possession 
once more, bnt he did not have 
sufficient strength to maintain them 
against a new invasion of the La- 
manites. In the letter, Helaman 
asked Moroni if all the reinforce- 
ments had had to be sent to Moroni. 
If that was not the case, then Hela- 
man said, he feared that there must 
be factions in the government which 
denied him assistance. 

Helaman finished his letter in the 
latter part of the twenty-ninth year. 
The Lamanites had fled back to the 
land of Nephi. Before closing his 
letter to Moroni, Helaman again 
spoke of his two thousand sixty 
sons: 

And those sons of the people of Ammon, 
of whom I have so highly spoken, are 
with me in the city of Manti; and the 
Lord has supported them, yea, and kept 
them from falling by the sword, insomuch 



that even one soul has not been slain. 
But behold, they have received many 
wounds; nevertheless they stand fast in 
that liberty wherewith God has made 
them free; and they are strict to remember 
the Lord their God from day to day; 
yea, they do observe to keep his statutes, 
and his judgments, and his commandments 
continually; and their faith is strong in 
the prophecies concerning that which is 
to come. And now, my beloved brother, 
Moroni, may the Lord our God, who has 
redeemed us and made us free, keep you 
continually in his presence; yea, and may 
he favor this people, even that ye may 
have success in obtaining the possession 
of all that which the Lamanites have taken 
from us, which was for our support. And 
now, behold, I close mine epistle. I am 
Helaman, the son of Alma (Alma 58: 

39-40- 

Questions for Discussion 

1. How is the character of Moroni 
shown by the words "... he would not 
fall upon the Lamanites and destroy them 
in their drunkenness"? (Alma 55:19). 

2. Relate instances which reveal Hela- 
man's great character both as a spiritual 
leader and a military leader. 

3. Show how the teachings of mothers 
can train their children in righteousness 
and instill faith in God. 



viSiting cJeacher 1 1 Lessages 

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth 



Lesson 31: "For That Which Ye Do Send Out Shall Return Unto You Again, 
and Be Restored . . /' (Alma 41:15). 

Leone O. Jacobs 

For Tuesday, April 5, 1955 
Objective: To lend incentive to the performance of good deeds 



T^HIS truism is as certain to be ful- the physical universe and applies 
filled in each of our lives, as that, equally to God's children and their 
in the usual course of things, the behavior here on earth. Many pas- 
sun will rise and set. The law of sages of scripture verify this prin- 
cause and effect is ever at work in ciple: 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



57 



... for whatsoeNer a man soweth, that 
shall he also reap ( Galatians 6:7). 

Even as I have seen, they that plow 
iniquity, and sow wickedness, reap the 
same (Job 4:8). 

Cast thy bread upon the waters: for 
thou shalt find it after many days (Ec- 
clesiastes 11:1). 

There is a law, irrevocably decreed 
in heaven before the foundations of this 
world, upon which all blessings are 
predicated — And when we obtain any 
blessing from God, it is by obedience to 
that law upon which it is predicated 
(D. & C. 130:20-21). 

The quotations using the sowing 
of seeds and reaping the harvest are 
particularly applicable, in that seeds 
always yield their own kind. Seed 
wheat always produces wheat, weeds 
bring forth their kind, and it is 
ineyitable, too, that good begets 
good and evil brings forth evil. 

Sometimes in this life we see 
evil apparently go unpunished, but 
we need not be concerned over this 
seeming neglect of punishment. The 
law of retribution is infallible, and 
punishment will be meted out in 
the Lord's own due time. 

This same law of cause and effect 
applies to matters other than re- 
wards and punishment of good and 
evil deeds. We cannot expect more 
from life than we put into it. 
''Smile and the world smiles with 
you," is very true. For every good 
thing there is a price required. ''If 



you wish to have a friend," we are 
advised, "be a friend." 

Think of the people to whom 
you are very much attracted. What 
qualities do they possess that make 
them attractive to you? In all prob- 
ability they have cheerful disposi- 
tions, are friendly, thoughtful of 
others, and sincere. You may say, 
"Oh, I wish I might be like her!" 
You can, by making those same 
qualities a part of your own person- 
ality. 

This principle of sending out that 
which one would like returned in 
kind, is especially applicable to the 
home and members of the family. 
Mothers and fathers definitely set 
the atmosphere of the home by their 
own conduct. If they radiate love, 
patience, encouragement, and con- 
sideration for each other, the chil- 
dren will, through both example and 
teaching, do the same. If, however, 
parents quarrel, scold, and criticize, 
there is a strong tendency for such 
conduct to be echoed by the chil- 
dren, resulting in discord through- 
out the entire household: 

Then give to the world the best you 
have and the best will come back to you 
(Masterpieces of Religion, "Life's Mir- 
ror," Madeline Bridges, page 365). 

By a whisper sow we blessings; 
By a breath we scatter strife; 
In our words and looks and actions 
Lie the seeds of death and life. 

(H}mns, "We Are Sowing," page 192). 



sriie Cbiff, 



ere nee 



Jng Smith 

The road was long and hard as stone; 

Because of pride I walked alone. 
That long road now too quicklv ends: 

The reason's clear — I walk with friends. 



M/ork 1 1 ieeting — Selection, Care, and Use of 

Household Equipment 

(A Course Recommended for Use by W^ards and Branches at Work Meeting) 

Lesson 7— Vacuums 
Khea H. Gardner 



For Tuesday, April 12, 1955 



A 



vacuum cleaner represents a 
large expenditure for most fami- 
lies. It is an important piece of 
home equipment, since it protects 
the investment you have made in 
carpets, rugs, furniture, and other 
furnishings. 

There are two main types of 
cleaners, straight suction or tank 
vacuums, and motor-driven brush or 
upright vacuums. Uprights have a 
brush that sweeps the dirt loose and 
a sucking action which carries it up 
into the bag. The tank and canister 
type of vacuum operates on the 
powerful suction principle. If there 
are many stairs to be cleaned, this 
kind will likely prove more conveni- 
ent to use. 

Before buying a vacuum keep the 
following suggestions in mind: 

1. Try out different kinds of cleaners in 
your home. See which is easiest for you 
to operate and which does your work best. 

2. Check to see if the dirt may be dis- 
posed of easily without the use of costly 
features that add materially to the cost 
of the vacuum. 

3. Make sure there are guards to pre- 
vent marring furniture. 

4. See if the nozzle and handle on an 
upright vacuum can be adjusted to dif- 
ferent heights for convenient and effective 
use. 

5. Look over the cleaning tools. A 
well-designed assortment of cleaning tools 

Page 58 



when used regularly, will greatly lighten 
such housccleaning chores as removing 
dust from window hangings, furniture, pic- 
tures, lamp shades, mattresses, bed springs, 
and polished floors. 

6, Check to see if service and replace- 
ment parts can be readily available when 
needed. 

Several short cleaning periods are 
kinder to your rug and much more 
effective in removing carpet soil 
than one longer cleaning period. 



Rules to Remember in Caring for 
Your Vacuum: 



1. Before connecting the cord to the 
wall outlet, make sure the switch on your 
cleaner is turned to "off." Otherwise, 
contact in the plug may be seriously dam- 
aged. To disconnect, grasp the plug firm- 
ly. Never tug on the cord. 

2. Pick up pins and other metal objects 
by hand. They may seriously damage 
your cleaner. 

3. Operate your cleaner slowly. The 
slower the upright is operated, the faster 
and more efficient will be the cleaning 
job. Operate a tank type with twice as 
many strokes as an upright. With either, 
do not skimp on cleaning time. 

4. For best results, operate your clean- 
er in the direction of the pile of a rug, 
not across the weave. 

5. Always be sure the nozzle of an up- 
right cleaner as at the correct height. The 
bristles should touch the carpet pile. Oc- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



59 



casionally turn your vacuum over, place 
a straight-edged object across the nozzle 
opening. If the bristles are worn so they 
do not touch and cannot be lowered, the 
brush should be replaced. A brush that 
is lower than necessary, soon wears out 
and does less efficient cleaning than one 
that is just the right height. 

6. Start each cleaning with an empty 
dust container. Dust bags are made large 
to provide a large filtering area and not 
to hold a great quantity of dirt. To oper- 
ate a vacuum with a dust-filled bag is like 
driving a car with the breaks on. Tank 
cleaners have a smaller filtering area. This 
makes the frequent emptying of them 
especially important if the highest degree 
of air flow is to be maintained. 

7. Before you put your vacuum away, 
empty the dirt container. See that the 
brush bristles are free from hair, thread, 
string, or lint. Occasionally turn cloth 
bags inside out and give them a good 
brushing after emptying them. 



8. Wind the cord loosely around the 
hooks provided for it. Avoid kinking, 
twisting, and stretching. Alternate the 
winding plan so any wear that might re- 
sult from winding will be distributed over 
several points. 

9. Refer back to your instruction book 
often. 

Thoughts for Discussion 

1. It is extravagant to pay for unused 
conveniences. 

2. Do you use your vacuum attachments 
as frequently as you would like to, or do 
you need them more readily accessible or 
in a more convenient place so you will use 
them oftener? 

3. If so, why not replace the box they 
came in for a self-made convenient-to-use 
holder. Then place it near the spot they 
will be used most. When put to efficient 
use, vacuum attachments can save you 
time, energy, and money. 



JLiterature — Literature of England 

Lesson 47— "Adam Bede" by George Eliot (Mary Ann Evans) 

(1819-1880) 

Elder Brian t S. Jacobs 
For Tuesday, April 19, 1955 

Objective: To enjoy Adam Bede and gain a greater understanding of some uni- 
versal human problems. 



npHROUGHOUT time the best 
gift any great artist has left his 
fellowmen is himself. Or if we turn 
this coin over, on the other side it 
reads: ''No enduring work of art 
has ever been conceived and exe- 
cuted by a puny person." George 
Eliot left six novels, some poems 

and sketches, to vindicate both her 
character as a person and her stature 
as a novelist. Of her best-known 
works Adam-Bede (1859), The Mill 
on the Floss (i860), Silas Marner 



(1861), and Middlemarch (1871), 
Adam Bede through almost a cen- 
tury has SDld twice as many copies 
as any of her other works, and, for 
us, it is the tool best-shaped to our 
purpose of appreciating George Eliot 
and her contribution to the English 
novel. 

Born in 1819 the youngest of five 
children, Mary Ann spent the first 
thirty-one years of her life in the 
peace and security of the rural 
countryside where she was born. 
Her father was a carpenter, as his 



60 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 

fathers had been for generations, mained together until his death, 

When, because of his honesty, in- twenty-four years later. Not only 

dustry, and respect for his betters, did these two support Lewes' sons, 

he was appointed overseer of an but the boys' mother also, 

estate by a local nobleman, it was Thus it was Mary Ann Evans 

Mary Ann who rode with him in adopted the pen name of George 

his buckboard as he spent endless Eliot. She had already written a 

hours driving about the countryside series of sketches for her magazine 

meeting the commonfolk and mak- dealing with the happy years of her 

ing financial arrangements with youth. These were so successful 

them. Thus Mary Ann spent her that she wrote a novel; however, all 

childhood absorbing the ways and her books were published under the 

beliefs, the language and the per- name of George Eliot. Only Dick- 

sonalities of her own kind. It was ens and a few other identified the 

at firsthand that she acquired her author as a woman, and her secret 

three life-long loves: love of nature was kept until after her novels had 

and her beauties; love of common achieved an overwhelming popu- 

humankind, despite their many larity with the English reading 

shortcomings; and love of a high public. 

moral code of belief. Q^^rge Eliot had strong, almost 
Mary Ann was with her father masculine intellectual powers, and 
constantly, nursing him for years loved ideas and the stimulation of 
before his final illness in 1849, when discussion and spirited conversation, 
she was thirty. It was not until after But she had a most feminine tem- 
his death that she felt she had a perament, and the great need of 
right to her own career, which ex- her life was for love and tender- 
plained her long delay in leaving ness. Because so many other values 
her country home for the intellec- of life were shut off to her, her in- 
tual challenge of the city, in 1851. tellectual, artistic world was her 
She came to London as assistant only world. Contrary to so many 
editor of the Westminster Review, Victorian novels, her books were 
one of the most prominent journals not written to entertain, but to give 
of the English reform movement, life and body to her beliefs. In her 
She soon fell in love with George books we find an intense moral 
Henry Lewes, one of the prominent earnestness; in each plot the moral 
contributors to the Westminster problem is a choice between good 
Review, who had long been mar- and evil; and the moral values which 
ried, and was the father of three she honors, are a great justification 
sons. Separated from his wife for of the Christian ethics which were 
several years, he was nevertheless the core of her life. Her "religion 
unable to remarry, since at this ^f humanity," already familiar to us 
time divorces in England could be .^ ^^^ ^.^^^ ^^ .^ ^.^^^.^^ .^^^ 
granted only by a special act ot , ^ . , \ 
Parliament memorable statement m her best- 
Realizing the hopelessness of the ^"«^" ^ork, Adam Bede, which 
situation, Mary Ann became George ^i^^ also been spoken of as "our 
Lewes' common-law wife. They re- . supreme novel of pastoral life.'' 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



61 




A Perry Picture 

MARY ANN EVANS 

(George Eliot) 

1819-1880 

The Tempo of Adam Bede 

As we grow older, the delicious, 
ruminating pastime of conversing 
with lifetime friends about "the 
good old days" becomes more and 
more rewarding. Nothing really 
"happens" during the first 150 pages 
in this novel, so busy is George 
Eliot doing just this. Her portrait 
of young, strong Adam Bede obvi- 
ously is based on her father. Dinah 
Morris, the beautiful, sincere Meth- 
odist preacher, contains elements of 
both George Eliot and her aunt, 
Mrs. Samuel Evans, who had spent 
her life as a preacher. We can safely 
conclude that the scene, texture, 
movement, and at least some of the 
main characters are autobiographi- 
cal. And with what loving care 
does she handle each character or 
family group as she plucks them 



out of her memory-bag and on her 
page draws them into life. 

But often, in life as in literature, 
it is in those unspectacular, rou- 
tine days of leisurely, serene con- 
tentment when nothing "happens" 
worthy of entry in a diary or news- 
paper that the most sustaining es- 
sences of the good life are to be 
found. If we might accept this last 
statement as her purpose in writ- 
ing the warm, gentle, meandering in- 
troduction, then we see how closely 
the ponderous, yet delightful move- 
ment of this first section matches 
her idea. Gountry life is beautiful, 
quiet, healthy, vigorous, and good. 
So, then, are the characters who live 
in the scenes she portrays. 

While the book is named for 
Adam Bede, while Mrs. Poyser is 
the earthy, truth - speaking comic 
character; and the central tragic 
figure is Hetty and her betrayal into 
child-murder, the heart of the story 
lies within the community as a col- 
lecti\e, mutually sustaining unit. 
George Eliot takes us to dairies, 
farms, birthdays, weddings, carpen- 
ter shops, schoolrooms, and the 
open fields so that we may see the 
individual members of the whole- 
ness that is Hayslope Village. Her 
peaceful, contented pace is domi- 
nant from the first page: 

The afternoon sun was warm on the 
fi\e workmen there, busy upon doors and 
window-frame, and wainscoting. A scent 
of pine-wood from a tent-like pile of 
planks outside the open door mingled it- 
self with the scent of the elder-bushes 
uhich were spreading their summer snow 
close to the open window opposite; the 
slanting sunbeams shone through the 
transparent shavings that flew before the 
steady plane, and lit up the fine grain of 
the oak panelling .... On a heap of those 
soft shavings a rough, grey shepherd-dog 



62 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



had made himself a pleasant bed, and was 
lying with his nose between his fore-paws, 
occasionally wrinkling his brows to cast 
a glance at the tallest of the five work- 
men .... 

A panoramic view of the country- 
side near Hayslope again details in 
real, living tones the pastoral peace 
of this ''pleasant land": 

Migh up against the horizon were the 
huge conical masses of hill, like giant 
mounds intended to fortify this region of 
corn and grass against the keen and 
hungry winds of the north; not distant 
enough to be clothed in purple mystery, 
but with sombre greenish sides visibly 
specked with sheep, whose motion was 
only revealed by memory, not detected by 
sight. ... It was that moment in sum- 
mer when the sound of the scythe being 
whetted makes us cast more lingering looks 
at the flower-sprinkled tresses of the mead- 
ows. . . . Now and then there was a new 
arrival; perhaps a slouching labourer, who, 
having eaten his supper, came out to look 
at the unusual scene with a slow bovine 
gaze, willing to hear what any one had 
to say, but by no means excited enough 
to ask a question. 

She speaks of the sun as ''hidden 
for a moment, and it shone out like 
a recovered joy"; likewise shines 
forth the sound of laughter as 
Adam walks in the fields of an early 
morning 

. . . and perhaps there is no time in a 
summer's day more cheering, than when 
the warmth of the sun is just beginning 
to triumph over the freshness of the morn- 
ing — when there is just the lingering hint 
of early coolness to keep off langour under 
the delicious influence of warmth. 

Theory of Literature 

From the time she first wrote, 
and throughout the rest of the cen- 
tury, George Eliot was one of the 
most popular of Victorian noveh 
ists. If there were some before her 
time who opposed the novel as evil, 
they were surely won over by Adam 



Bede and similar moralizing works. 
In chapter seventeen the author 
stops the progress of her story to 
tell her method and her goals. And, 
in telling her story, the only thing 
she fears is falseness; she wants to 
tell things as they are: "Have I any 
time to spend on things that never 
existed?" she asks. No. She pledges 
herself to tell the life of the country- 
folk exactly as she knew it, without 
"prettying it up"; how should the 
truth be told about a husband: 

. . . who has other irritating habits be- 
sides that of not wiping his shoes? These 
fellow-mortals, every one, must be ac- 
cepted as they are: you can neither 
straighten their noses, nor brighten their 
wit, nor rectify their dispositions; and it 
is these people — among whom your life 
is passed — that it is needful you should 
tolerate, pity, and love: it is these more 
or less ugly, stupid, inconsistent people, 
whose moments of goodness you should 
be able to admire — for whom you should 
cherish all possible hopes, all possible pa- 
tience. 

In painting life, she says, let us 
search for beauty of form, but let 
us also search for "that other beauty 
too, which lies in . . . secret deep 
human sympathy." We must be al- 
lowed to paint Madonnas, but we 
must not be prevented from finding 
beauty in "those old women scrap- 
ing carrots with their work - worn 
hands." Beautiful heroes and hero- 
ines are so very rare, and they must 
not receive more than their share 
of reverence. 

It is more needful that I should have 
a fibre of sympathy connecting me with 
that vulgar citizen who weighs out my 
sugar in a vilely-assorted cravat and waist- 
coat, than with the handsome rascal in 
red scarf and green feathers — more need- 
ful that my heart should s\^•ell with lov- 
ing admiration at some trait of gentle 
goodness in the faulty people who sit at 
tlie same hearth with me. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



63 



Or as Adam Bede says of religion, 
''religion's something else besides 
notions. It isn't notions sets people 
doing the right thing— it's feelings." 
And finally these right feelings to- 
wards one's fellow man are ''a kind 
of knowledge," the most precious 
kind for George Eliot and her 
world. For her, human nature is 
lovable, and the common here-and- 
now the hest anyone can dream of. 

Plot of Adam Bede 

Adam and his brother Seth are young, 
industrious carpenters who live with Lisa- 
beth, their loving but jealous mother, and 
Thais, their father, formerly a workman 
proud of his trade but now addicted to 
drink. Seth loves Dinah Morris, the beau- 
tiful niece of Mrs. Poyser, a kind, sharp- 
tongued neighbor, but Dinah desires only 
to minister to the needs of her fellow 
Methodists through her preaching. Also 
living with the Poysers is Hetty Sorrel, 
beautiful, vain, and shallow. Adam's love 
for her grows, but she is having a secret 
affair with Captain Arthur Donnithorne, 
handsome, dashing, and heir to the local 
estate. Hetty tolerates Adam, but her 
dream is to be Mrs. Donnithorne, and 
Lady of the Manor. 

When Adam accidentlly discovers Ar- 
thur and Hetty kissing, he accuses Arthur 
of dishonorable intentions, and forces him 
to break off his relationship with Hetty, 
since quality folk like Arthur never marry 
commoners. Arthur leaves Hayslope, and 
soon Adam is betrothed to Hetty, who at 
first is indifferent, then terrified when she 
discovers she is pregnant by Arthur. Only 
a short time before their wedding day she 
leaves the farm, pretending to visit Dinah 
Morris, but actually she undertakes the 
long trip to Arthur at Windsor. Desti- 
tute and weary, Hetty arrives to find that 
Arthur is in Ireland. Distraught, she sells 
her precious earrings and plans to go to 
Dinah, but her baby comes too soon. 
Filled with shame, dread, and animal 
fright, Hetty leaves her baby to die of 
exposure, then plans suicide, but she has 
not the courage, and is taken to court. 

The Poysers, Adam, Re\erend Irwine, 



her belo\ed minister, and Bartle Massey, 
the local teacher, attend her trial. She 
seems struck dumb, responding to noth- 
ing until Dinah Morris arrives, prays with 
her, and stays with her constantly until 
finally she confesses her crime. When 
Hetty is sentenced to hang, Adam is com- 
pletely broken, but he can do nothing. 
As Hetty travels in the cart to the hang- 
ing, Arthur arrives with a last minute 
reprieve. 

Hetty goes to prison, Arthur goes to 
the army, and the Hayslope folk return 
home. Gradually Adam finds himself 
drawn more and more to Dinah, and after 
asking approval from his brother Seth, 
who once loved her, he asks Dinah to 
marry him. She admits her love, but re- 
mains true to the ministry. She goes away, 
but when Adam finally follows her, she 
confesses her feeling that now it is the 
will of God that they marry. 

SigniEcance oi Adam Bede 

George Eliot introduced a new 
realism into the history of the Eng- 
lish novel. Her delineation of the 
virtues of the humdrum peasant 
life is one of the most sympathetic 
and detailed in English literature. 
More important, she furthered the 
technique of describing what goes 
on within her character's mind and 
heart, as well as narrating outward 
events. Hetty's "Journey in Des- 
pair" reveals with rare power the 
inward workings of the female heart; 
she knew the psychology of woman 
as have few writers. She could also 
portray her male characters con- 
vincingly. Adam incarnates the vir- 
tues which George Eliot most ad 
mired: courage, industry, gentle- 
ness, integrity, patience, love, and 
strength. Mrs. Poyser's racy tongue 
is memorable for such comments as 
the following on being a wife: 

I know that the men like — a poor soft, 
as 'ud simper at 'em like the pictur o' 
the sun, whether they did right or wrong, 
an' say thank you for a kick, an' pretend 



64 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



she didna know which end she stood 
uppermost, till her husband told her. 
That's what a man wants ina wife, mostly; 
he wants to make sure o' one fool as 
'ull tell him he's wise. 

And on gossip: 

I say as some folks' tongues are like the 
clocks as run on strikin', not to tell you 
the time o' the day, but because there's 
sunmiat wrong i' their own insides. 

And when, defying all common 
sense, she tells the greedy Squire, 
their boss: 

We're not dumb creaturs to be abused 
and made money on by them as ha' got 
the lash i' their hands .... An' if I'm th' 
only one as speaks my mind, there's plenty 
o' the same way o' thinking i' this par- 
ish ... for your name's no better than a 
brimstone match in e\'erybody's nose .... 

Sometimes, with the slowness of 
her movement, her habit of asking 



questions and then answering them, 
long inserted editorials, and warping 
her story to make justice triumph 
and good be rewarded, George Eliot 
taxes the modern reader. But her 
deep love for humankind, her 
description of rural life in patient, 
exacting detail, and her belief in 
the supremacy of high moral prin- 
ciples make her works permanently 
rewarding. 

Questions on the Lesson 

1. Why did Mary Ann Evans assume 
a pen name? 

2. What group of Englishmen are "her 
people?" 

3. How might the slow-moving begin- 
ning of Adam Bede be justified? 

4. George Eliot's novels were not writ- 
ten merely to entertain; what, then, was 
her purpose in writing as she did? 



Q^octai Science — The Constitution 
of the United States 

(It is recommended that each Relief Society member read the text of the Constitution 
relating to each lesson as printed before the lesson.) 

Article XI 

The Judicial power of the United States shall not be construed to extend to any 
suit in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted against one of the United States by 
Citizens of another State, or by Citizens or Subjects of any Foreign State. 

Article XII 

The Electors shall meet in their respective states and vote by ballot for President 
and Vice-President, one of whom, at least, shall not be an inhabitant of the same state 
with themselves; they shall name in their ballots the person voted for as President, and 
in distinct ballots the person voted for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct 
lists of all persons voted for as President and of all persons voted for as Vice-President, 
and of the number of votes for each, which lists they shall sign and certify, and trans- 
mit sealed to the seat of the government of the United States, directed to the Presi- 
dent of the Senate; — 

The President of the Senate shall, in the presence of the Senate and House of 
Representatives, open all the certificates and the votes shall then be counted; — 

The person having the greatest number of votes for President shall be the Presi- 
dent, if such number be a majority of the whole number of Electors appointed; and 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 65 

if no person have such majority, then from the persons having the highest numbers not 
exceeding three on the hst of those voted for as President, the House of Representatives 
shall choose immediately, by ballot, the President. But in choosing the President the 
votes shall be taken by states, the representation from each state having one vote; a 
quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or members from two-thirds of the 
states, and a majority of all the states shall be necessary to a choice. And if the House 
of Representatives shall not choose a President whenever the right of choice shall 
devolve upon them, before the fourth day of March next following, then the Vice-Presi- 
dent shall act as President, as in the case of the death or other constitutional disability 
of the President. The person haxing the greatest number of votes as Vice-President, 
shall be the Vice-President, if such number be a majority of the whole number of 
Electors appointed, and if no person have a majority, then from the two highest num- 
bers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice-President; a quorum for the purpose 
shall consist of two-thirds of the whole number of Senators, and a majority of the 
whole number shall be necessary to a choice. But no person constitutionally ineligible 
to the office of President shall be eligible to that of Vice-President of the United 
States. 

Article XIII 

Section 1. Neither slavery nor involuntar^• servitude, except as a punishment for 
crime whereof the party shall have been duly convicted, shall exist within the United 
States, or any place subject to their jurisdiction. 

Section 2. Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legisla- 
tion. 

Article XIV 

Section 1. All persons born or naturalized in the United States, and subject to the 
jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of the United States and of the State wherein they re- 
side. No State shall make or enforce any law which shall abridge the privileges or im- 
munities of citizens of the United States; nor shall any State deprive any person of life, 
liberty, or property, without due process of law; nor deny to any person within its juris- 
diction the equal protection of the laws. 

Section 2. Representatives shall be apportioned among the several States according 
to their respecti\e numbers, counting the whole number of persons in each State, ex- 
cluding Indians not taxed. But when the right to vote at any election for the choice 
of Electors for President and Vice-President of the United States, Representatives in 
Congress, the Executive and Judicial officers of a State, or the members of the Legisla- 
ture thereof, is denied to any of the male inhabitants of such State, being twenty-one 
years of age, and citizens of the United States, or in any way abridged, except for par- 
ticipation in rebellion, or other crime, the basis of representation therein shall be re- 
duced in the proportion which the number of such male citizens shall bear to the 
whole number of male citizens twenty-one years of age in such State. 

Section 5. No person shall be a Senator or Representative in Congress, or elector of 
President and Vice-President, or hold any oflfice, civil or military, under the United 
States, or under any State, who, haxing previously taken an oath, as a member of Con- 
gress, or as an officer of the United States, or as a member of any State legislature, or 
as an executive or judicial officer of any State, to support the Constitution of the 
United States, shall have engaged in insurrection or rebellion against the same, or given 
aid or comfort to the enemies thereof. But Congress may by a vote of two-thirds of 
each House, remove such disability. 

Section 4. The validity of the public debt of the United States, authorized by law, 
including debts incurred for pa\'ment of pensions and bounties for services in suppress- 
ing insurrection or rebellion, shall not be questioned. But neither the United States nor 
any State shall assume or pav any debt or obligation incurred in aid of insurrection or 
rebellion against the United States, or any claim for the loss or emancipation of any 
slave; but all such debts, obligations and claims shall be held illegal and void. 



66 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



Section 5. The Congress shall have power to enforce, by appropriate legislation, the 
provisions of this article. 

Article XV 

Section 1. The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or 
abridged by the United States or by any State on account of race, color, or previous con- 
dition of servitude. 

Section 2. The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate 
legislation. 

Lesson 13— Amendments Eleven Through Fifteen 
Elder Albert R. Bowen 

Texts: Your Rugged Constitution, (Y. R. C), pp. 219-237; The Constitution of the 
United States Its Sources and Application, (C. of U. S.), pp. 228-251 

For Tuesday, April 26, 1955 

Objective: To study the Amendments to the Constitution which were adopted fol- 
lowing the Bill of Rights down through the Civil War to 1870. 



A Limit on the Powei of Federal 
Courts— Amendment Eleven (Y. R. 
C, pp. 220-221; C. of U. S.J page 

228) 

The Judicial power of the United States 
shall not be construed to extend to any 
suit in law or equity, commenced or prose- 
cuted against one of the United States by 
Citizens of another State, or by Citizens 
or Subjects of any Foreign State. 

TN 1793 the Supreme Court of the 
United States, in a celebrated 
case known as Chisholm vs. Georgia, 
affirmed a judgment obtained by 
Chisholm of South Carolina against 
the State of Georgia in a Federal 
Court. The case created a furor 
among the states because it was re- 
garded as an affront to the dignity 
of a state that it should be sued by 
a citizen of another state or of a 
foreign state. This ruling by the 
Supreme Court was perfectly con- 
sistent with the Constitution before 
the adoption of the Eleventh 
Amendment. Within a matter of 
days after the decision was an- 
nounced, the Eleventh Amendment 



to the Constitution was introduced 
in Congress. It was finally ratified 
in 1798 by the required number of 
states and became part of the Con- 
stitution on January 8, 1798. Now 
a state may not be sued without its 
consent by a citizen of another state 
or of a foreign state in any United 
States court. 

Election of the President and Vice- 
President— Amendment Twelve (Y. 
R. C, pp. 222-225; C. of U. S., pp. 

228-232) 

The language of the Twelfth 
Amendment to the Constitution is 
rather voluminous. Its provisions 
have no substantial effect upon our 
constitutional rights. Consequent- 
ly it is not deemed of enough im- 
portance to set forth the language 
of this Amendment verbatim. It is 
of interest, however, to note the 
historical reason for its adoption. 

The purpose of this Amendment 
was simply to change the method 
of voting in the Electoral College 
for the office of President and Vice- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



67 



President. In the election of 1800 
there was a tie vote in the Electoral 
College in the contest between 
Thomas Jefferson and Aaron Burr. 
The election of the President was 
therefore thrown into the House of 
Representatives where Jefferson was 
finally elected. Under the original 
wording of the Constitution, Presi- 
dential Electors voted for two per- 
sons for the office of President and 
Vice-President, with no designation 
of their choice for either office, and 
the person having the highest num- 
ber of votes was declared to be Presi- 
dent and the second highest candi- 
date the Vice-President. The 
growth of party politics and the 
party system made imperative the 
change which was effected by the 
Twelfth Amendment. Under this 
Amendment Presidential Electors 
are required to designate the person 
they are voting for as President and 
Vice-President respectively. This 
Amendment became a part of the 
Constitution in 1804. 

Abolition oi Shvery— Thirteenth 
Amendment, (Y. R. C, pp. 226- 
227; C. of U. S., pp. 232-235) 

Section 1, Neither slavery nor involun- 
tary sen'itiide, except as a punishment for 
crime whereof the party shall have been 
duly convicted, shall exist within the 
United States, or any place subject to their 
jurisdiction. 

Section 2. Congress shall have power to 
enforce this article by appropriate legis- 
lation. 

After the adoption of the Twelfth 
Amendment in 1804, the Constitu- 
tion of the United States remained 
unchanged for sixty-one years. 

The Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and 
Fifteenth Amendments were all 



adopted as a result of the great con- 
troversy over slavery. These Amend- 
ments are commonlv referred to as 
the "Reconstruction Amendments." 
It is of great importance to ob- 
serve, as has been previously men- 
tioned, that the first Ten Amend- 
ments to the Constitution, which 
we know and refer to as the Bill of 
Rights, were direct limitations upon 
the power of the National Govern- 
ment over the lives and property of 
the states and of individual citizens. 
The Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and 
Fifteenth Amendments, on the oth- 
er hand, operate upon the power of 
the states and limit their power over 
the lives and property of individual 
citizens and persons. While, in the 
beginning, the power of a strong 
central National Government was 
distrusted and feared, the conviction 
finally developed that unlimited 
power in the states was likewise to 
be feared. 

The Thirteenth Amendment was 
introduced in Congress in January 
of 1865, just prior to the end of 
the Civil War. It was ratified as 
part of the Constitution the same 
year. This Amendment abolished 
slavery and involuntary servitude in 
the United States except imprison- 
ment for crime. 

Before the adoption of the Thir- 
teenth Amendment, Lincoln had 
freed the slaves by the Emancipa- 
tion Proclamation. The Emancipa- 
tion Proclamation operated only in 
the states engaged in Civil War 
against the United States. Slavery 
in the District of Columbia and in 
the territories had also been abol- 
ished. Congress had likewise passed 
laws freeing slaves serving in the 
Union cause. None of these en- 
actments, laws, and declarations, 



68 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



abolished slavery. It was deemed 
necessary, therefore, to adopt an 
Amendment to the Constitution 
which would accomplish that result. 

The provisions of the Thirteenth 
Amendment relating to involuntary 
servitude deserve brief comment. 
This provision was designed to strike 
down any laws providing for im- 
prisonment for debt, forced labor, 
and peonage such as existed in some 
of the South American countries. 
Under this Amendment, the state 
law providing that a person fined for 
a misdemeanor (infringement of a 
minor criminal law) could confess 
judgment and agree to work out 
the fine imposed, was held to be 
unconstitutional and in violation of 
the Thirteenth Amendment. Still 
another law was held unconstitu- 
tional under this Amendment which 
provided that a contract could be 
made providing for the right to im- 
prison a worker or keep him under 
guard until the service which he 
agreed to perform had been com- 
pleted. 

The Supreme Court has ruled 
that this Amendment operates only 
upon the states and not upon indi- 
viduals. Consequently, acts of Con- 
gress designed to prevent individuals 
from discriminating against negroes 
in such matters as hotel, restaurant, 
and railroad accommodations, have 
been held unconstitutional. 

Pnvileges of Citizens — Fourteenth 
Amendment, (Y. R. C. pp. 228-235; 
C. of U. S., pp. 235-250.) 

Section 1. All persons born or natural- 
ized in the United States, and subject to 
the jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of 
the United States and of the State where- 
in they reside. No State shall make or 
enforce any law which shall abridge the 
privileges or immunities of citizens of the 
United States; nor shall any State deprive 



any person of hfe, liberty, or property, 
without due process of law; nor deny to 
any person within its jurisdiction the 
equal protection of the laws. 

The Fourteenth Amendment to 
the Constitution became a part of 
that great document on July 21, 
1868. It was introduced in Congress 
June 16, 1866. It was found that the 
provisions of the Thirteenth Amend- 
ment freeing the slaves were insuf- 
ficient to safeguard the rights of the 
negro. The purpose of the Four- 
teenth Amendment was to make 
him a citizen. 

This great Amendment, which 
has been the subject of literally hun- 
dreds of interpretative decisions 
by the Supreme Court of the United 
States, consists of five sections. Only 
one of them is set out in this lesson. 
Section One defines citizenship un- 
der the Constitution and laws of 
the United States and prohibits the 
states from abridging or denying any 
of the rights belonging to such 
citizenship. It makes all citizens of 
the United States also citizens of 
the state of their residence. 

After the passage of the Thir- 
teenth Amendment laws were 
passed which denied to negroes sub- 
stantial rights of citizenship. For ex- 
ample, some of those laws forbade 
his ownership of land. Others set 
him apart and segregated him from 
the white population except in the 
form of a menial servant, and others 
sought to chain him to the land 
and made him incompetent to 
testify as a witness in court in a 
case in which a white person was 
a party. These and all other similar 
discriminations were struck down 
by section one of the Fourteenth 
Amendment. 

Before the adoption of this 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



69 



Amendment, citizenship in the 
United States was derived from 
citizenship in some state. The 
Fourteenth Amendment reversed 
this theory or rule of citizenship 
and made state citizenship deriva- 
tive from citizenship in the United 
States. 

The Fourteenth Amendment was 
designed primarily for the benefit 
of the negro, but its protection ex- 
tends to all persons born in the 
United States or naturalized under 
its laws, and makes them citizens. 

It has been pointed out how the 
Fifth Amendment forbids the Na- 
tional Government from depriving 
persons of life, liberty, or property 
without due process of law. The 
Fourteenth Amendment restrains 
the states from doing the same 
thing. The provisions of the final 
clause of section one prohibit the 
states from denying equal protec- 
tion of the laws to any person with- 
in their jurisdiction. This simply 
means that no hostile or discrimin- 
ating legislation of a state directed 
against individuals, singled out for 
its application, may be enacted or 
enforced. 

Section two of the Fourteenth 
Amendment need receive onlv brief 
mention and its text is not set out 
in full. In substance, section two 
provides a punishment for a state 
which prevents or refuses to allow 
any qualified citizen of the United 
States to vote in an election. It does 
not prevent the enactment by a 
state of laws defining qualifications 
for voting which have equal appli- 
cation to all citizens of the United 
States. Thus, for example, a law 
requiring that a voter be able to 
read and write is not unconstitu- 
tional. 



Section two also empowers Con- 
gress to reduce the basis of repre- 
sentation in Congress of any state 
which denies voting privileges to 
citizens entitled to vote. This pow- 
er, it may be added, has never been 
exercised by Congress. 

Section three of the Amendment 
disqualifies from office under the 
National Government all persons 
who had been engaged in the Civil 
War on the side of the Confeder- 
acy. Inasmuch as the disabilities of 
the section have long since ceased 
to have any force or effect, its only 
interest to us now is purely histori- 
cal. In i8g8 the last vestiges of 
this disability were removed by 
Congress. 

Section four of the Amendment 
recognized the validity of the public 
debt of the United States, but ex- 
pressly repudiated all debts and 
obligations incurred in aid of re- 
bellion or insurrection against the 
United States. This section was 
obviously aimed at the public debt 
and obligations of the Confederacy 
and made them void. On the other 
hand, section four made the states 
of the Southern Confederacy pro- 
portionately liable for all of the in- 
debtedness incurred by the United 
States in prosecuting the war against 
the Confederacy. As a result of 
section four of the Fourteenth 
Amendment, the public debt of the 
Confederacy was declared void. It 
amounted to at least two billion 
dollars. Furthermore, it expressly 
prohibited the United States or any 
state from paying for the emanci- 
pation of any slave. This resulted 
in a property loss of another two 
billion dollars to the former slave 
owners. 

Section five empowers Congress 



70 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



for 
CHURCH PIANISTS 



Chapel Echoes — Perry 75 

Chapel Musing — Perry 85 

Concert Transcriptions of Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann 85 

Famous Sacred Songs — Peery 1.25 

Lorenz's Church Piano Classics 1.10 

Lorenz's Church Pianist Volumes 

1, 2, 3 Each 1.10 

Perry's Piano Voluntaries 1.25 

Piano Hymn Voluntaries — Lorenz....l.lO 

Sacred Piano Album — Gahm 1.25 

Sunday Piano Music — Presser 1.00 



Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 
45-47 Souh Main 
Salt Lake Ciy 1, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 

G On Approval D Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 

Name 

Address 

City & State 



mm 



Daunes IVIusic , 

ITI I 11 I it' 45-47 SOUTH MAIN 



145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO V 2260 WAStllNGTON BlVPvOGPEN 



to enforce the provisions of the 
Fourteenth Amendment by appro- 
priate legislation. 

Fianchisement of Citizens oi AJJ 
Races — Fiiteenth Amendment, 
(Y. R. C, pp. 236-237; C. of U. S., 
pp. 250-251) 

Section i. The right of citizens of the 
United States to vote shall not be denied 
or abridged by the United States or by 
any State on account of race, color, or 
previous condition of servitude. 

Section 2. The Congress shall have pow- 
er to enforce this article by appropriate 
legislation. 

The Fifteenth Amendment was 
adopted March 30, 1870. It formed 
the final capstone to freeing the 
slaves. The Thirteenth Amendment 
freed the slave. The Fourteenth 
made him a citizen. The Fifteenth 
Amendment made him a voter. 
These three Amendments com- 
pleted the restraints placed upon 
the states to prevent arbitrary and 
discriminatory exercise of power 
over citizens and persons as the 
first Ten Amendments had placed 
similar restraints upon the national 
power. 

Questions on the Lesson 

1. How does the Eleventh Amendment 
limit the judicial power of the United 
States? 

2. What changes were effected in the 
selection of the President and Vice-Presi- 
dent by the Twelfth Amendment? 

3. By what name are the Thirteenth, 
Fourteenth, and Fifteenth Amendments 
commonly known? 

4. What were these Amendments de- 
signed to accomplish? 

5. What was the specific purpose of the 
Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth 
Amendments? 

6. May any state deny citizenship to a 
citizen of the United States? Explain. 

7. Is the protection of the Fourteenth 
Amendment limited to negroes? 



(cJn 1 1 ieasunng 

Mabel Jones Gabhott 

When I was one and five, 
I stood up straight and tall, 
While mother marked my height 
In inches on the wall. 

Now I am one and five 
Times many more; it's true 
My reaching up was stopped 
At inches: sixty-two. 

How shall I note my growth 
As future years unroll — 
In breadth and span of mind 
And depth of heart and soul? 

/Lew L/ears LP r a tier 

Yesta N. Lu kei 
Upon the New Year's shining scroll. 
Beloved, now, let me enroll 
Our names, our need for special care, 
And, with humility, my prayer 
To God that he protect and bless 
Our pure bright love with happiness; 
And guide us with his wisdom, clear 
And understanding, through this year. 



HAWAII 

Enjoy a wonderful vacation in 

HAWAII 

With a congenial group- — • 
By ship or plane or both 

An L.D.S. Temple Session 
for those who wish it! 

For information and reservations: 

MRS. ALONZO J. MORLEY 

Phone: 2287- J, Provo, Utah 

Write: 387 East 3rd North 

Provo, Utah 

In Salt Lake contact: 

MRS. MARGARET LUND 

Phone 6-2909 

Write: 3021 South 23rd East 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



=^^ 



Ujack QJence I ieighbors 

Christie Lund Coles 

Gossips, some call them, 

The women who choose 

To pause by the fence 

When they've hung their clothes. 

Yet, neighbors are neighbors, 
And sometimes, much more; 
And a woman needs one 
Not too far from her door, 

To tell her the news 
Of children and church. 
To give recipes, 
To aid in the search 

Of small child or dog 
Strayed from the place. 
A true neighbor-friend 
Wears heaven's own grace. 



It^s awaiting 
You . . . 

I In, 3 there is still a tremendous amount 
of outstanding instruction and use await- 
ing you in this and other copies of the 
Relief Society Magazine. Your editioris 
may be handsomely bound at the West's 
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50 
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per 
volume plus postage for mail orders. Fol- 
low these postage rates if you send your 
order by mail: 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently loca- 
ted uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^^^.^ 

Phone 4-2581 oO 

Page 71 



72 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1955 



[fiiaytune S/s © 



ver 



Ivy Houtz WooUey 

Where are the children of yesterday? 
The place is here where they used to play; 
Its ground, packed down by romping feet, 
Is parched and baked with summer's heat. 
It has not fallowed by snows or rain, 
But seems to hope they will come again. 
The weeds grow rank near the outer edge, 
And bushes which grew to be a hedge 
Have thirsted and died. The brook is still, 
Its shallow bed is a sandy fill. 
The proud pole, flagless, seems to say, 
**Come, run Old Glory up today." 

There are artless carvings on the wall 
Which show the carvers were not tall, 
But only children, who tried to see 
How nice the names they bore could be. 
A white pearl button, one of brass, 
Are stitched to earth by glades of grass. 
An unsewed baseball, with cover spread 
Like a shriveled bat, a long time dead. 
Two glassies pressed down in the clay 
Have been forgotten many a day. 
The big one brown, the small one blue; 
The brown one was a taw when new. 

Splintered pencils strew the ground; 

The red rim of a slate 

Hangs on the only picket left 

Which used to be a gate. 

Some well-frayed ropes swing from old limbs 

Of trees now dry and dead, 

A swingboard dangles forth and back; 

No shade is overhead. 

The bent wheel of a broken cart 

Encircles a small mound; 

A toy spade stands at one end, 

Suggesting sacred ground. 

Where are the feet of yesterday? 
Did many of them go astray? 
Or did they climb the golden stair 
Where fame and fortune waited there? 
Did bogs beset them while they pressed 
Along life's path? Or did they rest 
At pearly gates, where angels meet 
When heaven welcomes little feet? 
Where are the children of yesterday? 
Their playgrounds call them back to play! 



In 1955 



As we wish to include the dedication of 
the Temple at Berne, Switzerland, our 
European Tours in 1955 are scheduled to 
leave in August. 

Plan Your Vacation With This In Mind 

'THE BEST IN THE WEST" 
Travel With Us 

For Details, write or phone: 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 

SALT LAKE CITY 2, UTAH 

Phone: 4-2017 



Better Light 

Means 
Better Sight 




Be Modern 
Live Electrically 

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. 




Do yoiir <;hui:c|lp B(^»olfi^ 
Deseref 





I.OurLord of the Gospels 



J. REUBEN CLARK, JR. 



This excellent l)()ok, just off the press, contains a harmony 
of all sacred writings on the divine life and teachings of 
Christ. Chiefly used in this intense scholarly study are the 
Four Gospels of the King James version and Third Nephi 
in the Book of Mormon. $5.00 

2. The World and the Prophets hugh nibley 

The stud\ of scriptures and world events is offered in this 
outstanding volume to prove that time vindicates the 
Prophets. This hook is an excellent study of the Prophets 
and of liuman nature. $2.50 

3. Israel! Do You Know? leCRAND richards 

With missionary vigor, the author reminds Jewish people 
everywhere of the great promise made to them, how the 
reuniting of the House of Joseph and the House of Judah 
will be accomplished, and how it is presently being ful- 
filled. The book has vitality, is easy to read, and clearly 
interprets the Divine purpose of the Lord. $2.00 



dQSQtQt 



44 Fast South Temple - Sal! Lake City. Utah 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( )money 

order ( ) charge to my account the following: ($ ) 

for the encircled (numbered) books: 



Name 



Address 
City 



Zone State. 



A £ *\f* ..>>^. 



OF RELIGION 
H REDV/OOD ROAD 
CITY. UTAH 84109 



?OCP 21«I12 43-^4 







Back in 1905, the year Beneficial Life 
was founded, a surgical operation often 
meant days of preparatory scrubbing in 
a farmhouse kitchen or parlor, and then 
tense hours as the doctor operated by the 
light of a kerosene lantern. Many lives 
were saved by the skilled hands of the 
family doctor . . . but many more could 
have been saved had he been able to oper- 
ate in today's well-equipped hospital. 



Giant forward strides in medical science 
have extended man's average life span 
from 48 years in 1905 to 68 years in 1955. 
These "bonus years" have also brought a 
new concept in life insurance. Present-day 
insurance programs, such as Beneficial's 
"Planned Futures," now provide financial 
protection while your children are growing 
up — and at the same time assure you 
adequate retirement income for those ex- 
tra years. 



BENEFICIAL LIFE 

\nswxance 

David O. McKay, Pres. 




^^/Salt Lake City - Ufnh 




J. Eg cLi (U» 






^\V,sffl^(aASii3Kr 






■'s^iii^'l^^i^j. 




















VOL 42 "'NO.- 2^^''^^^-^^ife^--t^ssons for May 



FEBRUARY 1955 







^-'':^<i*|l4' 



[Poet s lliother 

Maiyhale Woolsey 

Through all my years I marveled at the earth's unending wonders — 
The spring's green revelations, the resplendent lures of fall; 
A mountain's crown of snow, the vast mysterious sweep of ocean, 
A twilight's calm serenity, blue and heaven-tall. 
I could hear the winds and trees exchange their secret whispers. 
Watch the stars flash messages across the arcs of night- 
Cosmic signal-fires to which my heart responded, leaping; 
But never mine were words that could transcribe their singing light. 
Terrible, the yearning for songs denied the lips- 
Like diamonds just beyond the reach of straining fingertips! 
Terrible, when raptured heart and mind, inadequate, 
Are doomed to aching silence . . . inarticulate! 

. . . But I have borne a child for whom the wild white winds sing clearly. 

For whom the lore of ages is revealed in simple code; 

Whose pen can trace the sun- sparked crystal pattern of the morning. 

Or deftly limn dark treasure from a midnight's ebon lode. 

My child runs tiptoe on the heights where I would grope and tremble; 

Knows cool, green-curving, fluid trails to ocean's coral caves; 

Speaks languages of storms and deserts, kings and peasant shepherds. 

Shares dreams of princesses, and feels the chains of ancient slaves. 

All those elusive messages that teased my straining ear, 
My child translates to lilting lines for all the world to hear; 
My heart's old painful longings are eased as I rejoice 
To recognize the urgent words— in my child's lifted voice. 



The Cover: "Pattern of Birds and Waves," at Castle Rock Beach, California 
Photograph by Ward Linton 

Frontispiece: "Desert Fingers" (Ocotillo — Foquiera splendens) Southern California 
Photograph by Josef Muench 



CJrom I i 



ear an 



a df^c 



ar 



Just a word of appreciation this morn- 
ing for The Relief Society Magazine which 
comes to us each month with its wonder- 
ful message, here in the Banning Branch 
in sunny Cahfornia. We are thankful for 
the Magazine. Its precious contents are a 
blessing to women. The courses in the- 
ology, literature, and social science are in- 
I spiring adventures in the fields of spirit- 
uality, literature, and government, and 
help fill in the gaps in the early teaching 
and training of many a life. These courses 
in these studies are equal to college cours- 
es. The stories in the Magazine are beau- 
tiful, inspirational, and restful when the 
mind is weary. The poetry is delightful, 
too. We welcome and enjoy this good 
book. 

— Romania B. Benson 

Beaumont, California 

Thank you for The Relief Society Maga- 
zine. I wait more or less patiently from 
month to month, and when it comes I 
put everything else aside until I have read 
it from cover to cover, I have been ''ex- 
posed" to this wonderful Magazine all of 
my life. My mother took it all her mar- 
ried life. I can remember as I grew older 
and loved to read I would go down our 
old cellar and get all of mother's old 
Relief Society Magazines and spend many 
a happy hour reading them. Now I read 
with great interest the Woman's Sphere 
page by Ramona W. Cannon, and espe- 
cially the birthday congratulations. 
— Mrs. Agnes Young 

Idaho Falls, Idaho 

Congratulations to President J. Reuben 
Clark, Jr. for the happy laugh he gave us 
in the December number of our Magazine 
(page 811). When we look at the happi- 
ness on his face we cannot help but feel 
that all is well .... President Budge's 
eldest daughter, eighty-five years old, and 
I look at this picture in the morning and 
it gives us an uplift. Also, the smiles of 
President McKay and President Richards 
are very sweet and helpful to us all. Each 
Magazine seems the very best. 
— Lettie B. H. Rich 



Logan, Utah 



I received my first two copies of The 
Relief Society Magazine three days ago as 
a gift from my mother. These Magazines 
were very welcome, as they are the only 
contact I have had with the Church for 
some time. There are two branches here 
on the island, but neither is close enough 
for us to attend regularly, I especially 
enjoy the religious fiction, as interesting, 
moral fiction is hard to come by on an 
army post, 

— Joyce Nelson 

Camp Lasey, Puerto Rico 

I have had The Relief Society Magazine 
by a California cousin as a Christmas gift 
for several years. Although I am a non- 
member of the Church, I would not want 
to be without this fine publication. My 
mother used to read it before she died, 
and called it a ''pick-up" magazine, be- 
cause the articles were short and could be 
finished before she had to go on to other 
duties. 

— Frances Strong Helman 

Indiana, Pennsylvania 

I read several times the stories, lessons, 
and poems, and since I especially enjoy 
cooking and homemaking, I refer again 
and again to the recipe sections and handi- 
craft articles. I find the Magazine perfect 
in both size and content. It can be held 
easily in one hand, and the articles can 
usually be read at one sitting. I keep the 
back issues close by in the bookcase, so 
that I can reread them, and often I find 
an article or poem that seems to carry 
just the message I need when I am tired 
or blue. The Magazine is an inspiration 
and a guide to the young mothers of the 
Church. 

— Mrs. Janell Arrington 

Twin Falls, Idaho 

Each new issue of the Magazine brings 
me added wealth of knowledge as well 
as spiritual uplift. I enjoy each lesson and 
feel that I am greatly benefited by the 
courses of study as outlined and pre- 
sented. 

— LeNore J. Parker 

Layton, Utah 



Page 74 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford ------ President 

Marianne C. Sharp _ . _ _ _ First Counselor 

Velma N. Simonsen - - - _ _ Second Counselor 

Margaret C. Pickering ----- Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary G. Judd Evon W. Peterson Christine H. Robinson Charlotte A. Larsen 

Anna B. Hart Leone O. Jacobs Alberta H. Christensen Edith P. Backman 

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Winniefred S. 

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Helen W. Anderson Manwaring 

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Gladys S. Boyer Elna P. Haymond 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

REUEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager --------- Belle S. Spafford 

Vol. 42 FEBRUARY 1955 No. 2 



e 



on tents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

Relief Society and the General Church Welfare Program Henry D. Moyle 76 

Mama's Plants Klea Evans Worsley 144 

FICTION 

A Home for Holly— Second Prize Story Mabel S. Harmer 83 

Green Willows — Chapter 1 Deone R. Sutherland 91 

A Shadowy Form Passed the Window Rose A. Openshaw 101 

Contentment Is a Lovely Thing— Chapter 5 (Conclusion) Dorothy S. Romney 110 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far - 74 

Sixty Years Ago 96 

Woman's Sphere - Ramona W. Cannon 97 

Editorial: Take Time to Safeguard Children Marianne C. Sharp 98 

Birthday Greetings to Former President Amy Brown Lyman 100 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 116 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Block and Applique Quilts Velma MacKay Paul 105 

Amelia EHzabeth H. Jackson Pieces Quilts and Makes Lampshades 109 

LESSONS FOR MAY 

Theology: Peace Comes to the Nephites Through Righteousness Leland H. Monson 123 

Visiting Teacher Messages: "... My Soul Standeth Fast in That Liberty in the Which 

God Hath Made Us Free" Leone O. Jacobs 123 

Work Meeting: Utensils for Surface Cookery Rhea H. Gardner 129 

Literature: Matthew Arnold Briant S. Jacobs 131 

Social Science: The Constitution of the United States, 

Amendments Sixteen Through Twenty-Two Albert R. Bowen 138 

POETRY 

Poet's Mother — Frontispiece Maryhale Woolsey 73 

Valentines for Mother Bernice T. Clayton 89 

Mountain Peak Eva Willes Wangsgaard 90 

River of Moses Olive Carman 100 

Early Risers Pansye H. Powell 104 

February Moon Ethel Jacobson 108 

The Unanswerable Lael W. Hill 108 

Abraham Lincoln Mabel Jones Gabbott 122 

Antidote Catherine E. Berry 143 

Winter Afternoon Christie Lund Coles 143 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 40 North Main, Salt Lake City 1, Utah, Phone 4-2511; Sub- 
scriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. Single copy, 15c. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No 
back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change 
of address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



Relief Society and the General 
Church Welfare Program 

Elder Henry D. Moyle 

Of the Council of the Twelve 

(Address Delivered at the Annual General Relief Soeiety Conference, 

September 29, 1954) 

And behold, I tell you these things that ye may learn wisdom; that ye may learn 
that when ye are in the service of your fellow beings ye are only in the service of your God 
(Mosiah 2:17). 

Security Plan will help us immeasurably to 
fulfill this law. The plan has wrought a 
great work. It is a work that must be 
done if we are to be what we are pretend- 
ing to be — brothers and sisters in the Gos- 
pel. 

It is my testimony to you that President 
Grant was inspired to begin this work and 
this plan, and it stands on an equality 
with the Relief Society, the Primary, the 
Sunday School and the M.I.A. And fur- 
thermore, just as these organizations have 
grown and developed with the experience 
and needs of the people, and so are not 
what they were at the beginning, so will 
this plan grow and develop, and if the 
time comes when we do not need it, we 
will not use it, but until that time comes, 
this will be a permanent thing. 



WE start out with the premise 
that welfare work is service 
to our fellow men. It is 
the means by which we can fulfill 
in a large measure the second great 
commandment which in importance 
is like unto the first. By satisfying 
our obligation to others, we aid in 
bringing to pass one of the great 
purposes of the gospel restored in 
these latter days. 

Elder James L. Barker wrote the 
following passage in his Priesthood 
manual for this present year: 

The gospel had been so contaminated 
that religion was coming to be not the 
"doing of the will," but what can I get 
for myself with the least effort. Salvation 
for many was not eternal progression and 
service to one's neighbor, but escaping the 
fires of hell, by means of the rites of the 
Church. The idea. What can I do to 
help in the work of the Lord, seems to 
have been largely lost, crowded out by 
the thought. Can I continue in my more 
or less sinful life unchanged and then, by 
reason of a baptism postponed as long as 
possible, die with all sins forgiven? (Bark- 
er, James L.: The Divine Church, volume 

3> page 7)- 

The First Presidency, in com- 
menting on the future of the Wel- 
fare Plan, said: 

God's law has always been "Thou shalt 
love thy neighbor as thyself." The Church 

Page 76 



This world is moving into a new era. 
I know of no responsible authority who 
challenges the forecast that within the 
next few years we shall, in the normal 
course, suffer a depression far more serious, 
affecting intimately far greater numbers of 
people, than the one we are now finish- 
ing (Stewart, Walker, and McGavin, 
Priesthood and Church Welfare, page 
297). 

Nor was this doctrine new in the 
Church in 1936 when the First 
Presidency announced the plan 
which we now call the Church Wel- 
fare. In line with this plan, Presi- 
dent Joseph F. Smith said: 

It has always been a cardinal teaching 
with the Latter-day Saints that a religion 



RELIEF SOCIETY AND THE GENERAL CHURCH WELFARE PROGRAM 



77 



that has not the power to save people 
temporally and make them prosperous and 
happy here cannot be depended upon to 
save them spiritually and to exalt them in 
the life to come (Bowen, Albert E., The 
Chuich Welfare Phn, page 36). 

In the words of President Brig- 
ham Young: 

I have Zion in my view constantly. We 
are not going to wait for angels, or for 
Enoch and his company to come and build 
up Zion, but we are going to build it. We 
will raise our wheat, build our houses, 
fence our farms, plant our vineyards and 
orchards, and produce everything that will 
make our bodies comfortable and happy, 
and in this manner we intend to build 
up Zion on the earth and purify it and 
cleanse it from all pollutions. Let there 
be an hallowed influence go from us over 
all things over which we have any power; 
over the soil we cultivate, over the houses 
we build, and over everything we pos- 
sess; and if we cease to hold fellowship with 
that which is corrupt and establish the 
Zion of God in our hearts, in our own 
houses, in our cities, and throughout our 
country, we shall ultimately overcome the 
earth, for we are the lords of the earth; 
and, instead of thorns and thistles, every 
useful plant that is good for the food 
of man and to beautify and adorn will 
spring from its bosom (J. D. 9:284). 

We never ought to be without three 
or five years of provisions on hand (J. D. 
3:196). 

TN the furtherance of the Welfare 
Plan we have endeavored to 
keep in sight the original assignment 
given us by President Grant in April 
of 1936. 

Our primary purpose was to set up, in- 
sofar as it might be possible, a svstem un- 
der which the curse of idleness would be 
done away with, the evils of the dole abol- 
ished, and independence, industry, thrift 
and self-respect be once more established 
amongst our people. The aim of the 
Church is to help the people to help them- 
selves. Work is to be re-enthroned as the 
ruling principle in the lives of our Church 
membership (Bowen, Albert E.: The 



Church Welfare Plan, page 42; see also 
Welfare Plan Handbook of Instructions, 
page 1). 

Is there a passage of scripture any- 
where of greater importance to us? 

It is wonderful to contemplate 
that we thus received the mind and 
the will of the Lord, direct through 
his prophet to his people, to direct 
them in the course in which they 
should walk to fulfill their purposes 
on earth and set upon a hill, as it 
were, an ensign pointing the way 
for all mankind. No wonder the 
Los Angeles Times wrote at that 
time: 

Apparently they are not trying to fright- 
en anybody, but the Mormons are getting 
ready for the next depression. As a unit 
they are preparing storehouses filled with 
food and clothing to "take care of their 
own." 

Their leaders say that they have no 
idea when the next era of bad times will 
strike, but that it will come. This is not 
the view of alarmists. It is a sensible pre- 
caution against the hazards of the future. 

The idea is old, that of laying up for 
lean years in times of plenty. But ordinary 
people and ordinary nations do not act 
upon the obvious common sense of such 
a program. They live from hand to 
mouth, with no practical preparation for 
the perils ahead. 

This country at the moment has every 
outward indication of prosperity. Yet, 
instead of laying up any substance, it is 
plunging headlong into deeper debt and 
assuming profligate obligations. It seem- 
ingly has learned nothing from the past. 

The Mormons have been noted for 
their canniness and ability to presage the 
trend of the times. Like the busy ant, 
they can be watched profitably. Their 
example will bear following (Priesthood 
and Church Welfare, page 296). 



78 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



Articles of similar import have ap- 
peared in newspapers and period- 
icals since that time. The end is not 
yet, the prophetic utterances of the 
Presidency are fulfilled only in part. 
Much more is yet to come. 

PRESIDENT David O. McKay, 
addressing a special meeting of 
stake presidencies, October 2, 1936, 
said: 

I do not know of any activity with 
which we have been associated which 
promises more fruitful results in temporal 
and spiritual achievement than this 
Church Security Program .... It is go- 
ing to stand out in Church history as sig- 
nificant .... Brethren, I congratulate you 
with all my heart. You are not doing it 
for yourselves, but for others and for the 
Lord, by providing, and contributing to 
the progress and success of the Church. 

To the General Conference next 
day, he said: 

Throughout this Conference frequent 
reference has been made, and approp- 
riately so, to the plan inaugurated by the 
General Authorities of the Church for the 
relief of those who are unemployed. It is 
at present one of our greatest, and one of 
the most" important concerns of the 
Church. During the few minutes allotted 
to me I desire to call attention to the 
spiritual value of this important and far- 
reaching undertaking. 

In the 29th Section of the Doctrine and 
Covenants, we are told that ". . . all things 
unto me are spiritual, and not at any time 
have I given unto you a law which was 
temporal; neither any man, nor the chil- 
dren of men; neither Adam, your father, 
whom I created. 

"Behold, I gave unto him that he should 
be an agent unto himself; and I gave un- 
to him commandment, but no tempoial 
commandment gave I unto him, for my 
commandments are spiritual; they are not 
natural nor temporal, neither carnal nor 
sensual" (D. & C. 29:34-35). 



The development of our spiritual na- 
ture should concern us most. Spirituality 
is the highest acquisition of the soul, the 
divine in man; "the supreme, crowning gift 
that makes him king of all created things." 
It is the consciousness of victory over self 
and of communion with the infinite. It 
is spirituality alone which really gives one 
of the best in life. 

It is something to supply clothing to 
the scantily clad, to furnish ample food to 
those whose table is thinly spread, to give 
activity to those who are fighting des- 
perately the despair that comes from en- 
forced idleness, but after all is said and 
done, the greatest blessings that will ac- 
crue from the Church Security Plan are 
spiritual. Outwardly, every act seems to 
be directed toward the physical: re-making 
of dresses and suits of clothes, canning 
fruits and vegetables, storing foodstuffs, 
choosing of fertile fields for settlement — 
all seem strictly temporal, but permeating 
all these acts, inspiring and sanctifying 
them, is the element of spirituality (Bow- 
en, Albert E.: The Church Welfare PJan, 
page 43-44). 

From my own viewpoint, and 
that deep down in my heart, I am 
everlastingly grateful to my Heaven- 
ly Father for the opportunity I have 
had to participate in this great work. 
It will not be too long until some 
of us can celebrate our twentieth 
anniversary in this work. Each suc- 
ceeding year has added joy and satis- 
faction to that of the past. What a 
wonderful heritage welfare workers 
throughout the Church have stored 
for themselves in heaven where 
"neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, 
and where thieves do not break 
through nor steal" (Mt. 6:20). Not 
the least of these treasures has been 
the close association with men and 
women whose lives have likewise 
been dedicated to help others, and 
especially to help others to help 
themselves. 

I know what it is to assist in this 



RELIEF SOCIETY AND THE GENERAL CHURCH WELFARE PROGRAM 



79 



work in the ward and quorum and 
stake and region as well as on the 
General Committee. In fact, my 
experience goes back ten years be- 
fore the organization of the Gen- 
eral Committee in 1936. 

The Relief Society in our stake 
had their own welfare project even 
before my day. It still stands as a 
monument to the love, devotion, and 
unselfishness, and above all, the re- 
sourcefulnses of our Relief Society 
sisters. I speak of the Cottonwood 
Stake Maternity Hospital in Mur- 
ray where it was common to see our 
sisters sewing, canning, washing, and 
ironing and making possible the 
service there rendered to those who 
really were in need. The spirit of 
brotherhood and sisterhood engen- 
dered by the program has led us 
to heights otherwise unattainable. 

'The closer the connection in 
a business point of view that a com- 
munity hold themselves together, 
the greater will be their joy and 
wealth" (The Chuich Welfare 
Plan). 

To work, to sacrifice, to give, to- 
gether, for the blessings of others 
make us truly brethren and sisters. 
We learn each other's virtues and 
do not emphasize the human frail- 
ties that are inherent in us all. As 
we work together on temporal proj- 
ects we prepare ourselves for service 
in the highest of spiritual attain- 
ments. We receive strength to 
serve God, obediently, and to set 
the world an example worthy of 
emulation, such as Sister Spafford 
set the women of the world in their 
great conference in Helsinki in Fin- 
land, this summer, and elsewhere 
throughout Europe where she trav- 
eled representing the Relief Society 
board, and in fact, the Church at 



large. She, rather than I, should be 
reporting to you the results of her 
labors abroad, the manner in which 
the spirit of Welfare work has fired 
the imagination of our Saints in 
Europe. I hope she tells you in 
this conference, in particular, the 
work of the Swiss saints in helping 
their less fortunate brothers and sis- 
ters in Austria. It has been a source 
of great inspiration to have had the 
general presidency of the Relief So- 
ciety as advisors to our General Wel- 
fare Committee all these many 
years. Whatever the accomplish- 
ments of our Welfare work may be, 
we can truly say that the Relief So- 
ciety made them possible in very 
large measure. 

I love the statements of the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, familiar to 
every Relief Society worker: 

... to illustrate the object of the so- 
ciety — That the society of sisters might 
provoke the brethren to good works in 
looking to the wants of the poor — search- 
ing after objects of charity, and in ad- 
ministering to their wants (Relief Society 
Minutes, March 17, 1842; see also The 
Relief Society Mngazine, vol. 2, January 
1915, pp. 20-21; A Centenary of Relief 
Society, pp. 14-17). 

This is a charitable society, and accord- 
ing to your natures; it is natural for fe- 
males to have feelings of charity and 
benevolence. You are now placed in a 
situation in which you can act according 
to those sympathies which God has plant- 
ed in your bosoms. 

If you hve up to these principles, how 
great and glorious will be your reward in 
the celestial kingdom! If you live up to 
your privileges, the angels cannot be re- 
strained from being your associates. 
(D.H.C. vol. IV, page 605). 

.... The society is not only to relieve 
the poor but to save souls (Relief Society 
Minutes, June 9, 1842). 



80 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE- FEBRUARY 1955 

npHIS brings me to consideration Our problem continues to be two- 
of today's problems. Regardless fold. The first is to meet the im- 
of our successes of the past, the re- mediate needs of families in distress, 
suit of our past faithfulness, we have communities stricken with calamity; 
not reached a point where we can individuals needing help; medical, 
rest on our oars, as it were, and sail food, clothing, employment, etc. 
along without continued effort. As Our annual allocation of products 
in all great movements, the final test to be produced in our program for 
is one of endurance. I am willing distribution is of prime importance, 
to concede that to date we have We have in the past referred to it 
fairly well met our responsibility, as the ''budget." It is a budget for 
What successes we have had should distribution prepared upon the basis 
serve to magnify within ourselves of need. At the same time it be- 
wherein we have failed. Our constant comes the objective of the ward, 
effort is to illuminate the imperfec- stake, and region, in their annual 
tions one by one, and overcome and production program. The very foun- 
eliminate them. From the outset dation of our work, because it is an 
we have had to be patient and annual necessity, we seek to estab- 
craved patience from all. One of lish ourselves in this respect on a 
our problems which will always be permanent basis. Most stakes have 
with us is inherent in our form of projects upon which this budget is 
organization. We function through- produced. Those which do not, are 
out the Church on a strictly volun- constantly urged to acquire projects, 
teer basis. The inevitable result is It is our aim to eliminate the neces- 
a relatively frequent turnover in our sity for annual cash contributions to 
officers and workers. our program. If the leadership of 
By wav of digression, I wish I had ^^^ program is followed, this can be 
the necessary statistics to come to accomplished. This is definitely 
an accurate conclusion. I believe, *^"^ ,^^^" P^^)^^l^ ^'^ °"^^ ^^- 
however, you have less turnover in ^"^^^f maintained, and paid for, 
the Relief Society than in any other ^"^ thereafter efficiently operated. 

Church organization. If this be mTTT? j ^ i.j- • • r 

4-^,,^ -4- •. c 4.1 £ T^Hb second 2;reat subdivision of 

true, it IS a rurther reason tor your 1 , . ^ . 

great stability. Even in the Relief °"'^ *.°* J^ '° |'^^, ^^F^ Pe™ja- 

Society there is occasion to revert "£"*> lasting beneficial help to the 

back to fundamentals and not take individual and the family and to 

for granted, because some principle ^e community to make them self- 

or practice is well understood by sustaming Except for the sick, the 

you, that all other Relief Society '"^f^^' ^"^ the incapacitated, we 

workers are in the same state of un- ^"^^^^^ best when we accomplish 

derstanding. ^""^ ,^^^0"^ great ob,ective in the 

° shortest time possible. We should 

It is one of the difficulties under never be content to rely upon a 

which the General Welfare Com- storehouse order for our relief when 

mittee labors— to be ever alert to it is possible to find gainful employ- 

the needs for instruction in the ment for our people. We have our 

fundamental principles of our work, .projects — we perfect year by year 



RELIEF SOCIETY AND THE GENERAL CHURCH WELFARE PROGRAM 



81 



our means of producing our com- 
modities for distribution; our ability 
to survey the needs of our people. 
Our distribution of the supplies 
where needed improves each year, 
and the cost decreases. This will 
continue to be the case to the degree 
to which we see to it that those who 
receive help are used to produce the 
same. May it soon be said of our 
program that those who receive help 
are the ones who produce v/hat they 
receive, with the exception, of 
course, of those who are incapaci- 
tated. 

We have a long way to go to ful- 
fill our second mission. This is a 
matter that could profitably be con- 
sidered and discussed by every wel- 
fare committee in the Church, at 
each meeting. It is a matter that 
should call for weekly consideration 
from the Ward Welfare Committee 
—the establishment of the family 
on a sound, self-sustaining basis. 

I must tell you of one recent step 
forward. We are even now, as we 
meet here, busy establishing a rag 
rug industry. You should acquaint 
yourselves with this project. Its op- 
eration can be made almost Church- 
wide. We will need rags. They 
must be cut into strips and sewed 
together—a work which the home- 
bound can do. There seems to be 
almost no limit to what can be ac- 
complished to assist those who need 
help to establish themselves on a 
sound, self-sustaining basis. This, 
I emphasize, is our prime objective. 

By far the greatest opportunity we 
have is to place our people in gain- 
ful employment, in business, com- 
merce, industry, and all other gain- 
ful activities for which we can qual- 
ify our people. 

Such make-work activities as we 



have in the Church, and we have 
many, are for the benefit of those 
receiving aid. They should not be 
manned by others except in cases 
of emergency or necessity. It is the 
responsibility of you leaders in the 
Relief Society, as you officiate in 
your own wards and stake regional 
welfare committees, to distribute 
the work among those who need it, 
to encourage them to accept the re- 
sponsibility, so far as they are cap- 
able, for their own sustenance. 

Thus a twofold purpose is served. 
First, we have a chance to work for 
what we get, and second, we learn 
how to work for ourselves, and thus 
accomplish the second great objec- 
tive. 

■pROM the foregoing, the duties 
of the respective welfare work- 
ers are readily discernible. The Re- 
lief Society president co-ordinates 
the work of the Relief Society with 
the work of the Ward Welfare Com- 
mittee, under the direction of the 
bishop. One counselor is a work 
director, just as a bishop's counselor 
officiates in a similar capacity. One 
is an employment counselor for the 
sisters, with her counterpart found 
in the bishopric. Thus, the two 
great branches of our work are car- 
ried on under the inspired leader- 
ship of the Ward Welfare Commit- 
tee whose chairman is the bishop. 

I commend the Welfare Plan 
Handbook of Instiuctions to you 
sisters to read and to study as to the 
duties of the three officials heading 
the ward Welfare Committee. 

Relief Society President: Make home 
visits. Analyze requirements of needy fami- 
lies for report to bishop. Prepare bishops 
orders for bishop's approval. 



82 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



Relief Society EmpJoyment Counselor: 
Collect and clear employment opportuni- 
ties for women and girls of ward. Cooper- 
ate with ward employment counselor in 
securing employment for women and girls 
of ward whose situations require them to 
be bread winners. 

Relief Society Work Director: Cooper- 
ate with ward work director: (i) in pro- 
viding work opportunities for female ward 
welfarees; (2) in providing female work- 
ers to fill ward work assignments. Assist 
ward welfarees in producing own clothing. 
Supervise clothing production for bishops 
storehouses (Welfare Plan Handbook of 
Instructions, Chart 3, page 10). 

It is the duty of every ward bishop in 
the Church, with the assistance of his 
ward Relief Society president, to know the 
individual needs of his ward members and 
to understand the causes of that need. It 
may arise from any one of a number of 
unfavorable circumstances, such as in- 
juries, infirmity, unemployment, lack of 
education, poor management, or physical 
or mental deficiency, (Welfare Plan Hand- 
book of Instructions, pp. 55-56). 

An intelligent study should be made of 
the circumstances of every needy individ- 
ual or family in the ward. This study 
should be repeated as often as circum- 
stances change. It may be made by the 
bishop personally. In most cases, how- 
ever, he will want to have it done by the 
ward Relief Society president, who will 
submit to the bishop her report and rec- 
ommendation. Careful consideration 
should be given to all known factors, both 
in the administration of immediate aid 
and in working out a long-range rehabilita- 
tion program. The directions and forms 
prepared and furnished by the Relief So- 
ciety General Board under the title "Fam- 
ilv Visits," if understandingly followed 
will be very helpful and should be used in 
making these family studies . . . (Welfare 
Plan hhndhook of Instructions, page 56). 

In so far as possible, bishops are to sup- 
ply the needs of their people by issuing 
itemized bishops orders on storehouse 
stocks. It is recommended that ward Relief 
Society presidents be called upon to pre- 



pare such orders for the bishop's signature 
(Welfare Plan Handbook of Instructions, 
page 57). 

T want to conclude with a further 
statement made by President 
David O. McKay at a Salt Lake 
regional meeting held in Salt Lake 
City, February 1937: 

You are, as it were, in the front lines 
and trenches tonight. The necessary ma- 
terial is in your hands and I hope in your 
minds and in your hearts, and you are 
ready to go "over the top" to meet the 
enemy. Perhaps you do not like this 
connotation of war, but we are engaged 
in a war — a war against idleness; a war 
against depression, war against social 
enmity. We are going to fight for the 
establishing of brotherhood and of coop- 
eration, two fundamental principles of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints (Stewart, Walker and McGavin, 
Priesthood and Church Welfare, page 
267). 

The President further said: 

The Church Security Plan has not come 
up as a mushroom over night. It is the 
result of inspiration, and that inspiration 
has come from the Lord .... Those who 
have selfishness in their hearts would like 
to see it fail, but it is not going to fail 
(Bowen, Albert E.: The Church Welfare 
Plan, page 3). 

Our beloved Brother Bowen once 
wrote: 'Tt is an immutable law of 
life that mental or spiritual growth 
comes only out of self-effort." 

Brigham Young said: 

The riches of a kingdom or nation do 
not consist so much in the fulness of its 
treasury as in the fertility of its soil and 
the industry of its people {Discourses oi 
Brigham Young, chapter 26, page 297). 

Our Welfare Program, my be- 
loved sisters, is built upon faith. 
May the Lord continue to give us 
the faith to carry on I pray humbly 
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



Second [Prize Story 

^/Lnnual uielief Society Snort Story (contest 

A Home for Holly 

Mabel S. Harmer 




MABEL S. HARMER 

NINA had just finished adjust- 
ing her hat when the door 
chimes rang. ''Oh, no!" she 
groaned. ''Not someone else!'' She 
picked up her gloves and ran down- 
stairs. Thank goodness, whoever it 
was could see that she was all ready 
to go out. 

A small woman stood in the 
doorway, plain of face and plain of 
dress. Somehow or other Nina got 
the impression that she was young- 
er than she looked. "Good morn- 
ing," she said nervously. "I have a 
very fine line of lingerie." 

"Fm so sorry," Nina interrupted. 
"But Fm already late for a very im- 



portant appointment. If you're in 
the neighborhood some other time 
Fll be glad to talk with you." 

"Thank you," said the woman, 
closing her half-open case. Before 
she turned away she glanced into 
the pretty living room and Nina 
caught a fleeting look of hunger. 

The woman left and Nina rushed 
into the kitchen for the baby basket. 
She put it on the floor of the car 
and started for the Home. The day 
had finally come! She was really 
going to get a baby. It was all but 
incredible. 

In spite of her elation she 
couldn't get her mind off the wom- 
an at the door. Or mavbe it was 
because of that. If only everyone 
else in all the world could be as 
happy as she was! But no, that 
wasn't possible. Hardly anyone else, 
at this very moment, was driving to 
get a lovely baby girl. A baby that 
she had ached for almost every hour 
of her ten years of married life. 

She parked her car near the drive- 
way and stepped out, so excited that 
she was actually trembling. As she 
walked along the path her eyes were 
caught by a slight movement over- 
head. She glanced up and saw a 
girl of about ten perched in the 
limb of a tree. 

For a moment the child, caught 
unawares, stared at Nina with the 
same look of hunger she had seen 
in the woman's eyes. But the in- 

Page 83 



84 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



stant she realized Nina was watch- 
ing her the look changed to one of 
insolence. She actually stuck out 
her tongue. 

Nina stopped short for a moment. 
She wanted to say something. Just 
what she didn't know. Then, before 
she could find any words, the child 
dropped from the tree and ran 
swiftly around the corner of the 
Home. 

Nina walked more slowly now. 
Some of the bright joy had gone out 
of her day. She tried to put the 
child out of her mind. Surely she 
must have imagined that brief look 
of hunger in the child's eyes be- 
cause she had been thinking of the 
woman canvasser. 

Inside the front hall the secretary 
said, "Oh, hello, Mrs. Warburton, 
this is your day, isn't it?" 

Yes, thought Nina, this was her 
day. This was the wonderful day 
when she would finally get Anne 
to take home, to put in the pink 
bassinette and to love and cuddle 
all she liked. 

She walked into the next room, 
where Mrs. Maxwell, the matron of 
the Home, was seated at her desk. 
*'l do hope I'm not late," Nina 
apologized. 'Tve had so many in- 
terruptions." 

"Not at all," smiled Mrs. Max- 
well. "A few minutes one way or 
another wouldn't matter. Sit down, 
will you, and I'll send Miss Daniels 
up to get her." 

'M'INA was too impatient to sit. 
She walked over to the window 
and looked out in the yard where 
two score boys and girls were play- 
ing about. "Are all of these chil- 
dren up for adoption?" she asked. 
"Oh, no. Some are here because 



their parents can't care for them— 
broken homes, you know, and vari- 
ous other reasons. Some of them 
are available, of course, but there's 
very little demand for the older 
children. A woman feels that a 
child is more her own if she has 
her from the start. We do have 
chances every once in a while to put 
them into homes. But we have to 
be very careful that a family really 
wants to take care of a child and 
not just get some cheap help with 
the housework." 

"There's a girl I'd like to ask you 
about. There, that one in the blue 
dress, swinging the little one. Is she 
up for adoption?" 

Mrs. Maxwell walked over to the 
window. "That's Holly. Yes, she 
has been ever since she was two. 
She's a nice youngster— very helpful 
with the younger children, but she's 
such a plain little thing that no one 
has ever wanted her." 

"I might," said Nina impulsively. 
"Would you care to let her go home 
with me for a few weeks? It's just 
a sudden notion on my part." 

"Why, yes, we could let her go- 
since there's no school right now. 
Of course, you mustn't let Holly 
get her hopes up that it might be a 
permanent arrangement." 

"I'll be careful," she promised. 

"I'll send someone to call her in. 
Perhaps you'd like to talk with her 
for a few minutes. Then if you de- 
cide you really want to take her 
along she can pack her things while 
we're getting the baby ready." 

Nina was sorry for the girl as she 
came into the room. One glance at 
the visitor, and she was evidently 
sure that she had been called in for 
a reprimand. 
' She tried at once to put the child 



A HOME FOR HOLLY 



85 



at ease with a pleasant smile. 'Tve 
been talking with Mrs. Maxwell 
about taking you home with me for 
a little vacation. Would you like 
to go?" 

Holly said nothing. She simply 
looked uncomfortable. 

"Mrs. Warburton is taking Anne 
home with her for adoption/' ex- 
plained Mrs. Maxwell. ''Since you 
are so fond of the baby, we thought 
you might like to go along for a few 
weeks and sort of help her get ac- 
quainted in her new home." 

Holly nodded. '1 guess it will be 
all right/' she said. 

''Run along and pack some 
clothes, then/' said Mrs. Maxwell. 
"Gretta will give you a box to put 
them in." 

"She doesn't seem to want to go/' 
remarked Nina after Holly had left. 

Mrs. Maxwell hesitated. "It may 
be because she's suspicious. Remem- 
ber she knows nothing of you. The 
older girls find it hard to believe 
that anyone could want them for 
themselves alone. They've heard 
too many stories of orphan girls be- 
coming household drudges. It 
would be especially true with a 
plain child like Holly." 

"Poor little things/' murmured 
Nina. "I wish that I could take 
them all." 

A girl brought in the baby, and 
she forgot everything else in all 
the world as she took Anne in her 
arms. "She's perfect! Absolutely 
perfect. I still can't believe she's 
really mine." 

"I'm very happy for you, too/' 
beamed Mrs. Maxwell. "And I think 
the good luck isn't all on one side. 
Anne is going to be a very fortunate 
baby. We have a wide choice of 



parents for our little ones, you 
know." 

"I know." Nina glanced up as 
Holly came into the room. She had 
on a dress of some hideous shade 
of green. In her arms she carried 
a large cardboard box. 

"All ready?" asked Nina brightly. 

"Yes, Ma'am," was the unsmiling 
response. 

They went out to the car. Nina 
put the baby in the basket and said, 
"You may keep an eye on her in 
case I have to stop quickly." 

"Yes, Ma'am." 

Nina wished that the girl would 
say something else for a change, 
she was so uncompromising. 

When they reached the house 
Matt was standing on the front 
steps. "I had to knock off early to 
greet the family," he said, "and ren- 
der some expert advice, in case you 
need it." Then he caught sight of 
the girl on the back seat. 

"This is Holly," explained Nina 
brightly. "She's come to visit us." 

"Fine," grinned Matt cordially. 
"Come right in." 

Holly followed them into the 
house and stood in the hallway until 
Nina said, "Our guest room is the 
first one to the right at the top of 
the stairs. Will you find your way 
up? 

The girl went up, and they saw 
no more of her until dinner time. 

"How come?" asked Matt, indi- 
cating the guest room with a jerk of 
the head. 

"I can't explain it," confessed 
Nina. "She looked so forlorn I 
simply had to take her. I couldn't 
bear to leave her there." 

"But is that fair? Suppose she 
gets to liking it here? It will be 
much harder for her to leave." 



86 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE-FEBRUARY 1955 



''I know. I did it on impulse, and 
I guess it wasn't a very wise one. I 
could at least have slept on it. May- 
be it was because I was so happy, 
I couldn't bear to see anyone else 
unhappy. Especially a child." 

'7 List how unhappy did she 
look?" asked Matt with a smile. 

''She was near the gate when I 
came in— up in a tree. She didn't 
expect me to see her, but I hap- 
pened to glance up. I can't explain 
the look in her eyes, but I had to do 
something about it. So I brought 
her home." 

''Well, she doesn't seem exactly 
overjoyed to be here." 

"No," agreed Nina, "but I think 
it's because she's suspicious." 

"Suspicious of what? Of you? 
Impossible." 

"Of me— of everyone. She can't 
believe that anyone would want her 
just for herself." 

"That I can imagine," said Matt. 
"I never saw such a homely little 
wench." 

"It's the clothes and the hairdo. 
Partly, anyway. I could do a lot 
with her." 

"But you've just acquired a new 
baby. Remember?" 

"As if I could forget!" cried Nina. 
"You watch her while I get dinner 
on and make up her formula." 

Trying to do the two jobs at 
once proved more taxing than she 
had supposed, and she was half an 
hour late with dinner. She went to 
the foot of the stairs, intending to 
call, but on second thought went 
up. When she opened the door to 
the guest room she found Holly sit- 
ting quietly on a chair. She had 
changed from the green taffeta to a 
gingham dress. 



VriNA was vaguely disturbed to 
see her sitting there so solemn- 
ly, but she said brightly, "Dinner is 
ready. We have some fresh hali- 
but. I hope you like fish." 

"Yes, Ma'am." It was Holly's 
stock answer. Evidently her only 
one to everything that was said. 

She followed Nina downstairs and 
stopped by the pink bassinet long 
enough to pick up one of Anne's 
tiny fists. Then she went in and 
sat primly down at the table. When 
they were through eating she jumped 
up quickly and said, "I'll do the 
dishes." 

Nina was about to refuse, but she 
reasoned that Holly would be hap- 
pier if she were busy, so she re- 
plied, "Why, that will be a wonder- 
ful lift. I'll have my hands full get- 
ting the baby ready for bed." Then 
she added with a smile, "Or do you 
suppose we'll be walking the floor 
all night? I've heard that's the 
usual procedure with new babies." 

"Not with babies from the 
Home." said Holly a trifle grimly. 

She washed the dishes and start- 
ed towards the stairs again. 

"Oh, it's early," protested Nina. 
"Much too soon for bedtime. 
Wouldn't you like to go in the liv- 
ing room and watch the television?" 

"No, thank you," replied Holly 
and went on upstairs. 

Nina finished the other chores 
and dropped on the bed, worn out 
from the emotional strain of the 
day. "I wish Holly wouldn't be 
like that," she remarked. "I should 
think that any youngster would be 
glad for a holiday, or a change of 
some kind." 
' "Maybe she likes the Home and 



A HOME FOR HOLLY 



87 



doesn't want a change of any kind," 
suggested Matt, weighing his shoe 
carefully before he dropped it. 

''No, she is starving for some- 
thing. Something that I believe I 
could give her, if she would only 
let me." 

''Isn't it possible that you only 
imagined that hungry look?" 

"Possible, yes, but I hardly think 
so. It struck me too hard for that." 
But later she wondered. Could she 
be so absurd as to suppose that 
everyone else was yearning for the 
very things she had? 

After breakfast the next morning, 
Holly asked, "What would you like 
me to do? Shall I start with the 
dishes?" 

"You may do the dishes if you 
wish," Nina replied. "But I want 
you to do whatever will be the most 
fun. This is a holiday you know. 
There are a couple of girls in the 
neighborhood you might like for 
playmates." 

"No, thank you. Fll help in the 
house." 

She went ahead with the dishes 
while Nina bathed the baby and did 
the washing. As she was hanging 
the clothes on the line she thought, 
Fve got to buy that child some de- 
cent clothes, and do something 
about her hair. 

T ATER in the day she dashed into 
town and bought four gay cot- 
ton dresses and a yellow linen for 
"best" wear. Holly was evidently 
pleased with them, but would put 
one on only when expressly asked 
to do so. 

Each day Nina thought there 
would surely be a change, that Holly 
would relax and begin to enjoy her- 
self, but after a week she still took 



no part in the family conversation 
and refused to go out and play. 

Only with Anne was she her 
natural self. It was clear that she 
adored the baby. 

Finally Matt said, 'Tm getting 
sort of fed up having that glum kid 
around. Why don't you admit 
that you're getting nowhere and let 
her go back?" 

Nina's round chin took on a firm- 
er line. "Because I don't want to," 
she said. "I want to help her. I 
like her. I could love her, if she'd 
only let me." 

"It couldn't be that your stubborn 
streak is showing, could it?" asked 
Matt, tweaking her ear. "You 
know how you hate to fail in any- 
thing." 

"It could be," she admitted. "And 
I guess I can't make her like me, if 
she doesn't want to. I'd really love 
to keep her and adopt her along 
with the baby." 

"Why don't you tell her so, then? 
Maybe that would make a differ- 
ence." 

"I don't dare. I had express or- 
ders not to. Until the six weeks 
probation time is up, anyway." 

The next morning after Holly had 
finished shelling some peas Nina 
said impulsively, "You don't seem 
to be having any fun here at all. Do 
you want to go back to the Home?" 

Holly sat taut for a moment. 
There was a fleeting look of protest 
on her face. Then she said in a 
tight voice, "I'm ready to go back 
any time you say." 

If it hadn't been for the tightness 
in her voice Nina would have re- 
plied, "All right. We'll go now." In- 
stead, she remarked with a smile, 
"But I don't wish. I only want you 
to have some fun." 



88 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



She was canning peaches a few 
days later and honestly glad for Hol- 
ly's help. As she was lifting out 
the last bottle from the hot water 
kettle it broke and slashed her wrist. 
From the way the blood was spurt- 
ing she knew that she had cut an 
artery. 

At her sharp cry Holly jumped up 
from the chair where she was peel- 
ing peaches, seized a tea towel and 
tore off a strip. Laying it over the 
wound, where Nina was attempting 
to hold back the flow of blood, Hol- 
ly first put a peach stone on the 
towel just over the cut, then wound 
the ends back and made a knot 
through which she slipped a pencil 
from the memo pad. 

She twisted it about until the 
worst of the flow had stopped. Then 
she cried, "You hold it. Fll call a 
doctor." She ran to the phone and 
called the first one in the book, a 
doctor whom Nina knew only by 
name. 

An hour later when all danger was 
past, the doctor said to Holly, 'That 
was a wonderful job you did. You 
probably saved her life. How did 
you learn to do it?" 

''Oh, Fve had some first-aid les- 
sons," replied Holly shyly. "Then 
I saw a movie, too. I guess I didn't 
think much. I just knew that some- 
thing had to be done." 

"You were thinking, all right," 
said the doctor. "You just thought 
extra fast. It's amazing what the 
human mind will do sometimes in 
an emergency. Some folks go to 
pieces and can't even use the knowl- 
edge they have. Others, like this 
child here, will do things they didn't 
have the least notion they could." 

Nina nodded. Now that the 



crisis was past she was interested 
only in dropping down on a bed. 

OOLLY seemed glad to take over 
the household duties. She flew 
about doing nearly all of the work, 
caring for Anne and cooking the 
meals under Nina's direction, until 
the wrist had healed again. 

On the morning that the six 
weeks' probation was up, Nina said 
to Matt, "Fd like to keep Holly for 
good. She seems happier and more 
contented since the accident. Is it 
all right with you?" 

"Anything you want, darling, is 
all right with me," he replied. "And 
the child has certainly earned a 
home here if she wants it." 

After he had gone to the office 
Nina said to Holly, "My dear, we'd 
like to keep you for good and adopt 
you along with Anne. Do you want 
to stav?" 

There was a momentary flash of 
incredulous joy, then a long silence. 
Finally Holly said, "No, thank you. 
I'll go back to the Home." 

Nina was amazed and bitterly 
disappointed. "I'm terribly sorry," 
she said. "I had hoped that you 
would learn to like it here. But you 
must be the one to decide. Would 
you like to go back today?" 

"Yes, Ma'am. If you think you 
can get along without me." 

"As far as the work goes— yes. If 
you want to pack I'll drive you back 
in the car." 

Half an hour later she went up- 
stairs. Holly had on the green taf- 
feta dress and the cardboard box on 
the bed held only the old blue ging- 
ham. 

"But your new dresses!" ex- 
claimed Nina. "Aren't you going 
to take them?" 



A HOME FOR HOLLY 



89 



'If it's all right," answered Holly 
awkwardly. She went to the closet 
and took them down. 

Nina was still puzzled. There was 
a barrier that hadn't been broken. 
How could she do it? There must 
be a way. There was. It offered 
only a slim chance but she would 
have to take it. ''Holly," she said, 
"how would it be if I took Anne 
back to the Home and you stayed?" 

Holly swung around. "The baby!" 
she cried. "But you couldn't give 
up the baby! You love her." 

"I love her verv much indeed," 
agreed Nina. "But I love you just 



as much. I don't want to give you 
up either." 

Tears rushed to Holly's eyes. "You 
really want me that much?" she 
cried brokenly. 

"I really do. Why don't you want 
to stay?" 

"Oh, but I do! I thought you 
were just willing to keep me because 
I had saved your life." 

"My dear! My own dear little 
girl," whispered Nina, opening her 
arms. She held Holly close for a 
moment and then said, "Shall we go 
downstairs? I'm sure that Anne 
must be wondering what has hap- 
pened to her mother and sister." 



Mabe] Spande Harnier, Salt Lake City, Utah, has achieved recognition as 
a writer of poetrv, fiction, articles, and biographies. A former president, and 
many times an officer, of the Salt Lake Chapter of the League of Utah Writers, 
she has also served as State president of the League. Her short stories and 
her serials 'The Lotus Eater" (1937-38) and "For the Strength of the Hills" 
(1951), are well-known to readers of ThQ Relief Society Magazine. Mrs. 
Harmer's award for her story "A Home for Holly" marks her fifth appear- 
ance as a prize winner in the Relief Society Short Story Contest. 

Mrs. Harmer's latest book The Youngest Soldier, is a story of pioneer 
days in Utah. At present she is at work on two juvenile biographies. "I divide 
my time between housekeeping and writing," Mrs. Harmer tells us, "swinging 
from one to the other with the greatest of ease. My husband is Earl W. 
Harmer, and we ha\e five children. Three of them are married, and we have 
six grandchildren, I have had seven books published, and for the past seven 
years ha\'e written the children's story for The Deseret News. Recently I have 
addressed writers' conferences in Utah, Idaho, and California. I have served 
in all the women's auxiliary organizations of the Church and am currently 
teaching literature in the Garden Park Ward Rehef Society." 



er 



Valentines for 1 1 Loth 

Bernice T. Clayton 

I've said I love you truly in a hundred different ways, 
From sugar hearts \^•ith mottoes sweet in kindergarten days. 
Through weird handmade creations made with love and lace and glue. 
Plus penciled \\ords of poetry that told my love for you; 

With stumbling, loving words and gifts I've struggled to reveal 
The depth of the emotion and devotion that I feel, 
So when you said you'd like a clock that you could see and hear 
Its friendly, busy ticking sound, I bought you one, my dear, 

A bossy, noisy little clock, my \alentine for you 
To tell the time and mark each hour of lo\'e between us two. 
Your clock still waits your gentle touch because I could not see 
You'd have no need to measure time in God's eternity. 




Don Knight 



THE GRAND TETONS, WYOMING 



n Lountain Lreak 

Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

It stands so quiet in its azure strength, 
So tall and still above the city's din 
And lesser peaks which rim the valley's length. 
The highest point where dawn is ushered in! 
The first to wear the wintry hood and flaunt 
A cape of white, the last to let it go, 
Feeding it back to meet the valley's want 
In silver ravelings to fields below. 
I would be lost and lonely on a plain 
Without its height to focus dawn for me. 
My eyes would weary soon of shimmering grain 
In endless waves. My heart would always see 
A changeless mountain pointing heavenward 
And all the hills would call until I heard. 



Page 90 



Green Willows 

Chapter i 
Deone R. Sutherland 



GREEN Willows is the name 
of our town. People say it 
came by its name logically 
long ago when pioneers, searching 
for settlements, came across our val- 
ley ribboned down the center by 
what became at once Willow River. 
Along the water grew wild, soft- 
green willows, with lush meadows 
fanning both sides to the hills. 
People have lived here ever since. 
Once I stayed with my Aunt Caro- 
lyn up in Orchard City, and it was 
like a toothache or a hurt in the 
heart until I could get back home 
again. 

I was sitting on Pat Diffendorf's 
back stoop in Green Willows wait- 
ing for my friend Pat to pump up 
her bicycle tires. While most peo- 
ple had only one bicycle tire that 
leaked at a time, my best friend Pat 
had two. We always carried a 
bicycle pump with us when we went 
riding as a necessary part of our 
equipment— the same as the nickels 
in change tied in our handkerchiefs 
on our belts. 

Pat stopped pumping for a minute 
to rest. It was very hot, and Pat 
was not as skinny as she used to be. 

'Ton eat too much fudge," I told 
Pat. 

"It is not the fudge,'' Pat said, 
simpering in a most revolting way. 
'This is the way we are supposed to 
start looking." 

I held my mouth to keep from 
gagging and hooted derisivelv. From 
the back you couldn't tell me from 
my brother Beany or a board slat 
from a fence, and I was proud of it. 



"Okay, Patty," I said, "but I think 
it's the fudge." 

"Don't call me Patty; you know 
how I hate that name." Pat picked 
up her pump again. 

"Patty!" Pat's mother came from 
inside the house. "If you girls are 
going selling your powdered drinks 
today, you had better get started. 
And don't go to Aunt Agnes' until 
the very last, do you hear? Not until 
you've been everywhere else. They 
buy far more than they should, and 
it's an imposition .... My word!" 
Mrs. Diffendorf paused a moment. 
"Your father's barn is on fire!" 

It wasn't really; men were burn- 
ing weeds along the ditchbank, and 
the smoke was blowing over. But 
there was one thing about it; it was 
very exciting to be around the Dif- 
fendorfs. 

We sat on the stoop to get our 
breath after running to see the barn 
on fire before we started. Then we 
loaded the packages of Kold-ayde in 
our baskets. Each package made 
ten delicious glasses of drinks on hot 
summer days and all for one nickel. 
We didn't like the taste of it our- 
selves, we had drunk so much of it 
after long trips on our bikes, but we 
sold enough to keep us well supplied 
with ice-cream cones, and to create 
a certain amount of respect among 
our friends. 

"I wondei: why it always seems up 
hill no matter where we go," Pat 
said, puffing hard. 

"If we didn't have to stop so 
often to pump up tires, we could 
make better time," I pointed out. 

Page 91 



92 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 

Where the houses were close to- house/' my father said. We always 

gether in the town, we did pretty just figured they liked to drink 

well, but as the distances length- Kold-ayde. 

ened, we began to talk about giving Pat's Aunt Agnes sat at a table 
it up for the day. ''We haven't real- up on the big front porch. She was 
ly made too much yet," Pat sighed, correcting papers. She always did 
She tied up our money in her hand- that on Saturdays— inside in the win- 
kerchief again. ter and outside in the fall and spring. 

''Well, there's still your Aunt Ag- Soon it would be summer, and then 

nes' that we haven't been to," I sug- when we came, she'd be digging in 

gested. the garden with gloves on up to her 

"I hate to go up the hill," Pat be- elbows and a big hat to keep from 

gan, then nodded resignedly. "We freckling, and wearing a chin strap 

are going there last just as Mother to fight the wrinkles. She was the 

said, because v/e're all through for oldest in the Diffendorf family, 

the day except maybe up there." When her parents had both died, 

she had helped Pat's father get 
TATE stopped at the bottom of the started in his business; then she had 
hill to pump up Pat's tires, put Margaret through college and 
One of mine was a little low, so I riow Karen. We looked longingly 
put air in that, too. We stopped at at the bench swing under the big 
a couple of houses on the way up, elm in the yard, but we pushed on 
but no one answered the doors. Be- up the path to the porch, 
ing on a hillside that way, people "Well, what a pleasant surprise," 
could see at a distance who was com- Aunt Agnes said with a smile. "I'll 
ing, and you couldn't surprise them take ten; I don't dare take any more 
into answering the door. Right at or your mothers will call me and 
the last it was too hard to pump, so give me the dickens." 
we got off and pushed our bikes the "Which flavors?" Pat asked, sort- 
rest of the way. ing the packages. 

Pat's aunts were named Diffen- "We've only got orange and grape 

dorf too. There were three of them, left," I said. 

and Agnes was the oldest, then Mar- "Well, that's a lot of orange, but 

garet, and then Karen who was just I guess I'll take five of each." Aunt 

graduating from college this very Agnes put down her pencil and 

spring. I had heard Mother say she'd stood up. "Here, sit down on the 

already signed to teach at Valley porch, girls; you're both red as beets. 

High, just like Agnes and Margaret. PH go get my purse." 

"Where everybody else has no We sat down on the steps and 

more than one old maid to a family, fanned ourselves with packages of 

the Diffendorfs are different, as drinks. In a moment Pat's Aunt 

usual, and have three," I heard Mr. Margaret came out on the porch and 

Olesen at the post office say one sat down on the steps beside us. She 

day. But everybodv liked Agnes and was thin, with soft hair that blew a 

the Diffendorfs. They were re?.lly little when she walked. She was a 

nice to us anyway. "Bought enough wonderful dramatics teacher at Val- 

drinks from these kids to float their ley High. Everybody wanted to be 



GREEN WILLOWS 



93 



in her plays. Pat and I pulled our 
legs together and sat up. How did 
you impress a dramatics teacher so 
she noticed you when you tried out 
for parts? Mother said, 'Tou've got 
plenty of years before you have to 
worry about that/' but now it was 
only a couple of years away. Pat 
was sure she'd be noticed because, 
after all, the coach was her aunt, but 
Pat had no stage presence at all. She 
giggled and noticed the audience. I 
tried hard to think of something 
dramatic to do each time we came, 
but it was usually warm, and we 
were tired from the hill. Besides, 
Pat's Aunt Margaret didn't act as 
if she were very easily impressed. 

"Would you like to pick some 
iris for your mother, Pat? You may 
also, Lillian, if you like." Margaret 
stood up and brushed at her hair 
and then smoothed her tweed skirt. 
She sat in Aunt Agnes' chair and 
fumbled with a pencil. 

"They remind me of funerals," I 
said. 

"It^s too hot," said Pat. 'They'd 
be wilted before we got home." 

"You're probablv right," said 
Aunt Margaret. ''I like less lonely 
flowers myself— flowers that are 
smaller and friendlier . . . ." 

"DUT she wasn't looking at the 
flower garden, but off across the 
valley. Pat's Aunt Agnes came out 
with her purse. It was a big, old- 
fashioned purse with a long chain 
across the top to prevent losing any- 
thing. 

'Tour Aunt Margaret gets rest- 
less the end of every school year. 
You might mention to your moth- 
er, Pat, that she's talking of going 
to Europe this summer," Aunt Ag- 
nes explained. 



"Well, why not?" Margaret closed 
her hands nervously. '1 don't have 
to go to summer school. There's 
nothing to stop me. You could go, 
too, if you weren't so stubborn." 

''I don't think so, this year at 
least," said Aunt Agnes, dumping 
her change out on the table. ''You 
talk nonsense because you think you 
have to do something every minute 
to keep from enjoying life." 

Margaret stood up and walked 
down the steps. "It is possible that 
I'll go, and I n:iay take Karen with 
me, if you won't go." She fumbled 
with the bench swing a moment, 
and then walked around the house 
quickly beyond our view. 

Just then a car stopped in front, 
and Karen got out. "Thanks so 
much for the ride home. Bye . . . ." 

She came up the walk with her 
music under her arm. "We had a 
wonderful choir practice today. 
They're going to start on the Mes- 
siah month after next— imagine! 
Christmas is ages away yet. Hi, 
Pat. Hi, Lillian." 

"Here you go, girls. Fifty cents. 
You can count it for yourselves." 

Pat's Aunt Agnes always made us 
count the money twice to be sure 
we had the exact amount. When 
there was change, we always had to 
count it into her hand, or rather Pat 
did. Pat's mother said Pat was 
short in arithmetic, so her Aunt 
Agnes was always trying to help her. 

"Sit down, Karen," Agnes said. 
"Margaret's out somewhere. No- 
body's inside. You can study later. 
Karen's graduating in less than a 
month, girls. She's the last of us to 
finish college. Nobody can say that 
I didn't do well by my mother's 
family." Karen leaned over and gave 



94 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



Agnes a hug. Then she sat down by 
us. 

''Are you going to teach school at 
Valley High, Karen?" Pat asked. 

Karen paused a moment, and then 
she smiled at Pat. '1 guess I am," 
she said. 

''Now, there's no better high 
school within a hundred miles or 
more of here, Karen. It would be 
silly to go someplace else to teach 
when you can live at home with us 
and go into teaching at the same 
school." 

"I know," said Karen. She gave 
Agnes another half hug and stood 
up. "I think ril go find Margaret." 

Agnes sat down at her table and 
picked up her pencil. "Well, girls, 
we'll see you again next Saturday, 
I expect. There's fudge in the ice- 
box, if you'd like some for your trip 
home." 

■fATE went back through the dark, 
cool rooms to the kitchen and 
drank cool well water from the tap. 
Then we each took a piece of rich 
dark fudge with walnuts thick in 
it. We nibbled on it a little and 
let the creamy taste melt on our 
tongues. Then we had another 
drink and decided we must really get 
started back. We lingered a mo- 
ment in the parlor looking at the 
photographs in the Diffendorf al- 
bum that lay on a marble-topped 
table. 

''Don't brush against any of the 
fern in there," Pat's Aunt Agnes 
called. 

We hastily closed the album, but 
not before I'd caught a glimpse of a 
loose photograph of a younger Mar- 
garet, hand in hand with a boy 
poised with one foot on a fence. 

"Why, who is that?" I asked Pat. 



"You goose; that's over to Turn- 
ers, across the street. Aunt Mar- 
garet and Dr. Turner, only he wasn't 
a doctor then. Don't you recognize 
our own doctor? That was about 
their first year in college. Mama 
said he'd have married Aunt Mar- 
garet, but she thought she ought to 
teach awhile to pay back Aunt Ag- 
nes for everything. Then Karen had 
to go to school, too, someday. Dad- 
dy had us, and he couldn't help out 
at all. He got married before he 
ever finished school." 

"Well, Dr. Turner's not married 
now," I said. "Why don't they just 
get together again?" 

Pat looked at me. "Aren't you 
even the slightest romantic? People 
just don't get together because it's 
convenient. Aunt Margaret teaches 
in the winter or goes to school or 
on vacations in the summer, so 
everybody in the town won't say 
she's after him the way they do 
about Myra Johnson. It would be 
worse for Aunt Margaret because 
they liked each other once." 

"Well, I wouldn't want to marry 
a widower with a big boy almost our 
age, anyway," I said. 

We shut the parlor door behind 
us and went down the front hall to 
the porch where we said goodbye. 
We looked for Margaret and Karen 
when we wheeled our bikes down 
the front path, but we didn't see 
them. 

We stopped at the service station 
and got our tires filled with air. 
Then we went on down to Anas- 
topolis' grocery store for ice-cream 
cones. It was friendlier buving 
them there than at the service sta- 
tion. People were always shopping 
there on Saturday for the week. We 
stood outside eating our cones. 



GREEN WILLOWS 



95 



''How much do you figure we 
made?" Pat asked. 

''Well, after expenses, I think 
about forty cents. That's twenty 
for you and twenty for me." 

"We made a penny on every 
package/' 

"We just spent a dime of it for 
refreshments/' Pat reminded me. 

"True/' I said. 

We wheeled our bikes slowly out 
to the street and started pedaling 
home. 

"It's your turn to spend Sunday 
at my place/' Pat said. 

"I'll have to check with Mother 
to make sure/' I said. 

"Well, it is your turn. I was at 
your place last Sunday." 

We took turns going home with 
each other after Sunday School, 
stayed to dinner, spent the after- 
noon, and then went to Church 
where we met our own folks. 

I turned down our driveway. Pat 
rode on, waving with the stubb of 
her cone. 

"How much did you make?" my 
father asked me at dinner. 

"Twenty cents," I said. 

"Minus five cents for your ice- 
cream cone— fifteen cents for a day's 
work. You could make more money 
baby sitting." 

"This is more fun for her," Moth- 
er said, "and it keeps her out in the 
fresh air. How many packages did 
Pat's aunts buy?" 

"Just five from each of us." 

"Ten! Oh, Lillian, you shouldn't 
impose on them like that." Mother 
laid down her fork and looked at me. 

"Say," said Father, "did you hear 
Dr. Mark Turner's bringing Philip 
back from his mother-in-law's for 
good soon as school is out. They 



need a good housekeeper since 
Mark's mother isn't too well." 

lyi OTHER sighed, 'Toor Mark. I 
^ don't know how he'll manage 
he's so busy. Gwennie's been gone 
over two years; you'd think . . . ." 
Mother looked at Beany and me and 
stopped. 

"The boy must be about Lillian's 
age," Father said. "He can take 
care of himself." 

"My age?" I looked up with in- 
terest. "Coming here to live for 
good!" I wondered if Pat knew 
about it. I guessed not or she would 
have told me immediately. I'd have 
something to tell her tomorrow. Life 
was so exciting in Green Willows. 

Lillian's going to sleep in her 
mashed potatoes," said Father, 
"like the dormouse in his teapot." 

I sat up straight. "Why didn't 
Dr. Turner marry Margaret Diffen- 
dorf?" 

"I'm sure I don't know," Mother 
said shortly. She was never one to 
gossip. "Now hurry up. You have 
to help with the dishes and get your 
bath." 

I hardly glanced at the reddening 
western sky through our dining 
room windows as I finished my din- 
ner. I hoped I'd be the first to tell 
Pat about Philip. She was getting 
so silly about boys. I helped clear 
the table. 

"Boy," said Beany, "girls are 
dumb— always thinking about boys." 
He carried his dishes into the kitch- 
en. 

I didn't bother answering him. I 
didn't feel too well. It was pain- 
ful to swallow, but I didn't mention 
it. Everything would be all right 
tomorrow, I was sure. 

(^To be continued) 



Sixty Ljears J^go 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, T'cbruary i, and February 15, 1895 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

BROTHERS AND SISTERS: Brothers and sisters who are early taught to be 
cheerfully, and lovingly helpful, and considerate towards each other will find in life 
great stores of pleasure and happiness which those who are not so taught will never 
know. Young people must have young associates in order to glean from youthful days 
and years all the richness and sweetness which they are calculated to contain. Where 
brothers and sisters are all to each other that they may be, and should be, there can be 
no proper estimate placed upon the true value of the love which exists between them 
.... I thank God that I v\as reared in a large family of tender, devoted, appreciative 
brothers and sisters. 

— L. L. Greene Richards 

THOUGHTS OF HOME 

Afar from ocean's roar and brine 

There is a distant western clime, 
Round which my heart-strings fondly twine. 

That is the home for me and mine, 
Oh, may we there all safely meet. 

And know the joys of home so sweet. 

— E. R. Shipp 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN THATCHER (ARIZONA) : Counselor 
Mary L. Ransome read a circular letter from President Zina D. H. Young and Secretary 
E. B. Wells on the necessity of making annual payments promptly and regularly . . . 
then followed with a few words of explanation regarding the letters; also cautioned the 
mothers to look after their children, keep them in at night, know where they are and 
what they are doing . . . cautioned the officers of Relief Society to be very particular 
to whom they loan their wheat and that they have good security, and that it be re- 
turned with interest .... 

— Sarah Webb, Cor. Sec. 

WOMAN DOCTOR: Dr. Carrie Liebig of Hope, Idaho, has been appointed 
division surgeon upon the northern Pacific Railroad. It is said that this is the only 
instance of such distinction to a lady known in the United States. 

— Selected 

BREADMAKING: When preparing for bread, break up the yeast cake and cover 
with cold water. Use a pint of wetting, half of sweet milk and half of hot water; the 
temperature of the mixture should be about seventy-five degrees; add a teaspoonful of 
salt, and into this mixture of milk, water, and salt, stir the sifted flour; stir with a 
wooden spoon until the dough is stiff enough to take on the board and work with the 
palm of the hand .... Place the dough in a greased bowl to rise . . . and let it stand 
for three hours. Divide the dough into as many parts as you want loaves ... it 
should stand about one hour after it has been placed in the pans .... The tempera- 
ture in the oven for baking should be from three hundred and seventy to three hundred 
and seventy-five degrees. 

' — Selected 

Page 96 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



lyjRS. OSWALD B. LORD, Unit- 
ed States delegate to the 
Human Rights Commission of the 
United Nations, says that the at- 
tempt of sixty nations to find ways 
and means for respecting the rights 
of their individual citizens, is some- 
thing new in international affairs. 
The attacks on human freedom in 
recent years have convinced the 
world that human rights are a prop- 
er subject for international co-oper- 
ation. 

■pOR twenty-four years, Mrs. Wil- 
liam B. Fowler of Memphis, 
Tennessee, has been a dynamic lead- 
er in the Memphis City Beautiful 
Commission program, which has 
turned dumping grounds into gard- 
ens and tolerates no ugly premises. 
Beautification enthusiasts have 
come from all parts of the United 
States, England, Germany, Austria, 
and Hawaii to study the Memphis 
plan. Last April America's first 
conference of City Beautiful Com- 
missions met, appropriately, in 
Memphis. 

■pLLEN GLASGOW'S thoughts 
and attitudes towards her writ- 
ing career and her personal life are 
poignantly revealed in The Woman 
Within, an autobiography recently 
published, nine years after the death 
of this famous American novelist. 



jyt ADAME AHMED HUSSEIN, 

wife of the Egyptian ambas- 
sador to the United States, says that 
of four hundred million Moslems 
today, fifty million are Chinese and 
Russians behind the Iron Curtain. 
In Egypt six hundred and sixty-six 
thousand girls are in secondary 
schools and five thousand women in 
universities, including medical and 
engineering schools. At the time 
when Islam originated (600 a.d.) 
it greatly improved the status of 
women, permitting them to appear 
at public functions, to study and 
teach in schools, enter all trades, sit 
in consultative councils, possess and 
dispose of property, and have the 
guardianship of minors, independ- 
ently of their husbands' consent. 
The veil and other restrictions came 
much later through national, not re- 
ligious, requirements. 

'T^HE General Federation of Wom- 
en's Clubs has been carrying on 
a vigorous crusade to do away with 
objectionable comic books. 

■RIRTHDAY Congratulations are 
extended to: Mrs. Mary Blanche 
Campbell, Smithfield, Utah, ninety- 
eight; Mrs. Isabella Rowley Crafts 
and Mrs. Mary Ellen Giauque 
Hodge, Salt Lake City, both ninety- 
four. 



Page 97 



EDITORIAL 




VOL 42 



FEBRUARY 1955 



NO. 2 



cJake cJiine to Safeguard L^hildren 



A 



child's life in any period of 
world history has always been 
a joyous one, if he had a sense of 
loving security and a deep awareness 
of the watchcare of his Heavenly 
Father. Regardless of the richness 
or poverty of his immediate sur- 
roundings, he has lived for each day 
alone, and taken from that day the 
full measure of happiness and con- 
tentment it offered, in the purity 
of childhood. 

Whether his world was confined 
to a world within walking distance, 
extended at infrequent intervals by 
trips made by donkey, horse, wagon, 
or carriage, the child's world re- 
mained rather small and circum- 
scribed. Today, however, the op- 
portunities for travel to far places 
by bus, train, plane, or ship, are com- 
monplace. In addition, a child can 
reach the TV set, turn it on, and 
have shown to his startled and won- 
dering gaze the wide reaches of the 
world with its beauty and cruelty, 
its riches and poverty. 

All discoveries and opportunities 
in this so-called Atomic Age, are, to 
the Latter-day Saint, but a part of 
this last great dispensation, the dis- 
pensation of the fulness of times. 
These scientific marvels being re- 
vealed to the minds of men are in- 
tended for the blessing of the Heav- 
enly Father's children, but twisted 
and warped by the powers of evil, 
they may become a curse. To which 
use each man puts this knowledge 
for himself, is left for each man to 

Page 98 



decide. For man has his God-given 
free agency. 

But the uses to which these inven- 
tions are put for a child, is not for 
the child to decide, but the respon- 
sibility falls upon the parents as 
placed there by the Lord. Since the 
mother in the home is constantly 
with her child, a grave part of this 
responsibility presses upon her 
shoulders. It used to be possible to 
shield children who were carefully 
guarded in the home; however, with 
the discoveries of the radio and TV, 
these media have been invited to 
enter the sacred precincts of the 
home itself. The fare which they 
offer may be uplifting or demoraliz- 
ing to the tender understanding of 
a child. It is the mother's part to 
hear new programs and seek to free 
a child's listening and viewing time 
for worthwhile productions. While 
many parents condemn all the offer- 
ings, others take the stand that their 
children can take a chance and see 
anything. Neither of these atti- 
tudes is correct and both reveal 
ignorance of what is being shown. 

An executive, prominent in the 
television industry, states in a re- 
cent article that from thirty to 
forty million people a week look at 
the most popular television shows, 
and that a program may cost from 
five to eighty thousand dollars a 
week to produce. He says that 
Americans devote more time to tele- 
vision viewing than to any other 
pursuit except eating and sleeping. 



EDITORIAL 



99 



In addition to being the biggest bus- 
iness for entertainment ever known, 
he declares it is hkewise the most 
powerful medium for distributing 
merchandise. The entertainment 
varies from the educational and in- 
formational to the mediocre and 
slapstick. 

An intelligent appraisal of pro- 
grams by the mother in the home 
will enable her to plan the child's 
time so he receives benefit and not 
harm. And still a child cannot be 
and, perhaps, should not be shielded 
from all awareness of practices not 
in conformity with Latter-day Saint 
standards. But the mother should 
point out those destructive practices 
and teach to her children the truth. 

Just because a program is listed for 
''children" is not enough for a moth- 
er. How can her son be expected 
to feel the heinousness of killing, 
second in evil to denying the Holy 
Ghost, when he sees, almost daily, 
the taking of life and is not warned 
and taught by his mother against it. 
And TV is more strictly censored 
than are the movies. Does a moth- 
er know what her child will see 
when she allows him to spend Sat- 
urday sitting in a movie house? Is 
the mother constantly teaching 
chastity and striving to counteract 
influences which may attractively 
portray drinking, stealing, fornica- 
tion, and countenancing adultery? 
The words of Alexander Pope are 
especially applicable with regard to 
a constant viewing of objectionable 
practices: 



Vice is a monster of so frightful mien, 
As to be hated needs but to be seen; 
Yet seen too oft, familiar \\ith her face, 
We first endure, then pity, then embrace. 

On the other hand, the knowl- 
edge and understanding which 
these new media offer can be of in- 
estimable w^orth and value to the 
child. 

Gone are the days when Latter- 
day Saints lived to themselves. To- 
day from their earliest childhood 
throughout their adult life they 
physically live in Babylon. Still the 
words of the Lord warn: ''Go ye 
out from Babylon. Be ye clean that 
bear the vessels of the Lord" 
(D. & C. 133:5). Not the physical 
withdrawal, but the mental with- 
drawal which results in a cleanli- 
ness of life forbidding practices con- 
demned by the Lord, is the clarion 
call today. The training which will 
result in obedience to the mandate, 
"Be ye clean" is begun in the home 
by constant warning, prohibition, 
and teaching of the goodness of the 
gospel and resulting blessings. The 
wisdom of a mother in taking time, 
in the midst of her many other 
duties, to keep currently informed 
on TV and radio programs and mov- 
ies, so that she may train and safe- 
guard the mind of her child, brings 
the blessings of eternal life not only 
to her but also to those souls, her 
children, dearer to her than mortal 
life itself. It is worth every mother's 
time to safeguard her children from 
partaking of evil. 

-M. C. S. 




Ujirthdai/ (greetings to Q/onner U resident 
J^my Ujrown cLi/man 

AGAIN this February, we extend birthday congratulations and best 
wishes to our beloved former piesident, Amy Brown Lyman. Women 
throughout the stakes and missions of the Church are grateful for her de- 
voted service in shaping and directing the work of Relief Society over the 
years. Many sisters from the far stakes and missions, as well as those from 
the centers of Zion, were impressed and made joyous by the words of Presi- 
dent Lyman which she spoke at the cornerstone-laying ceremony for the 
Relief Society Building in September. Her resume of the hopes and ideals 
of the sisters of the past exemplified to each one her own love for Relief 
Society today and her feeling of unity and service in the great organization. 
May Sister Lyman's years be filled with joy, and may she continue many 
years among us. 



Lriiver of I Hoses 

Olive Cniman 

Here at the day's end where the river runs red 
Willows lean to the brooding water, along the rim 
Murmur to the memory of slumber 
In a bulrush bed; 

To the mother of a legend they murmur of love, 
Whisper of a Hebrew woman down the dusty way 
Leaving hope in a wavering bulrush 
On the wave's breast. 

Lulled lies a secret, caressed in circling shadow; 
Lulled lies a nation's dream. 

Here love, watching at the water's rim. 
Sees tumult, sorrow sleeping here, a Red Sea, 
Ark, pillar, cloud, a serpent in the wilderness; 
Sinai slumbers here, with words of stone 

Long the willows lean across the ages; 

Ageless willows sing to a small son. 

Where the river bends they bow and murmur, 

Murmur around a nestled head, 

Canaan in a reedy bed. 



Page 100 



A Shadowy Form Passed 
the Window 

Rose A. Openshaw 

IRENE Clifford felt more keenly She buried her face in the blooms, 
the loneliness of her oversized drinking in their intoxicating per- 
house, where she seemed to rat- fume, grateful that she lived in Ari- 
tle around like a forsaken pea in a zona where myriads of their prince- 
lonely and enormous pod, as she ly varieties bloomed even in coldest 
realized that not one of her chil- winter, and where their fragrance 
dren had this year remembered her seemed to rush out eagerly to meet 
birthday. her. 

For weeks in ad\'ance, on other She picked up the vase of roses 
such occasions, they would be in- and carried it inside to glorify the 
quiring, "What shall we get you, kitchen. But there she shook her 
Mother? What do you need or head despairingly, for she found that 
want?" or, "Now, don't make any the bouquet only tended to empha- 
date for the twenty-third, the fam- size the shabbiness of the room, 
ily will all be there to celebrate!" Everything in it had outlived its use- 
And all was anticipation, suspense, fulness. She recalled the embarrass- 
and excitement. But this year no ment she had experienced the Sun- 
one had even remembered or men- day before when some of her guests 
tioned it. had followed her into the kitchen 

They're so busy living their own as she prepared refreshments. She 

lives they don't have time to drop hadn't anticipated this when she in- 

in or think of me, she reflected sad- vited them for pie after church. 

ly. Then, exasperated at having She should at least have new li- 

given way to self-pity, she laid the noleum, she reflected, but when 

shears she had used for clipping the could she ever find time or strength 

long rose stems, hard on the garden to uproot the present dilapidated 

bench. one, scraping it bit by bit from the 

I hope I'll never grow into one floor? And what assurance had she 
of those depressing creatures who that the furnishings would not look 
give up when their brood flies, in- even worse by contrast? The walls 
stead of making a new life for them- were crying for paint, and that shab- 
selves, she mused, her lips pressed by old stove! That rusty water- 
firmly together. heater! Oh, everything! And no way 

She picked up the roses she had to replenish anything at all. 

just clipped, arranging them care- She smiled ruefully at the in- 

fully in her basket-shaped vase, congruousness of it, and glancing in 

soothed by their beauty and the the mirror as she did so, noticed 

way the pink and cream petals again how like a skein of silver yarn 

blended into the yellow-green tones her once dark hair was becoming, 

of the vase. and the wrinkles were trying for a 

Page 101 



102 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



foothold on her brow and about 
her wide, generous mouth. 

There was no denying it; her 
twenty-three years of teaching were 
telhng their tale, and she did not 
like its ending. She had been defi- 
nitely skidding downhill for weeks. 
She wondered dully whether she 
would be able to hold out the half- 
dozen and one seasons until her 
teaeher's pension was due. The 
house should be repaired before she 
had to quit her work. 

Where had her means gone, melt- 
ing away? Schooling, sickness, op- 
erations, Althea's accident— all ways 
for money to vanish with six chil- 
dren. How grateful she was that 
she had had her teacher's certificate 
to fall back on. Her eyes bright- 
ened and her heart warmed as she 
recalled how well the children were 
doing, especially Jesse, who was a 
man of property. He . . . could . . . 
help . . .me, the thought came tim- 
idly, if . . . Laree . . . was . . . dis- 
posed. 

She remembered the joy she had 
experienced in providing for her 
own mother, and in sharing her 
means with her mother-in-law the 
short time she had lived, and was 
puzzled that her children could feel 
otherwise. 

npHE clock struck, reminding her 
she must be leaving. Fastening 
a coral necklace about her neck, and 
adding a matching pin to her smart 
gray dress, she placed a jaunty hat 
on her trim new hair-do, and with- 
in minutes her car was parked at 
the school. 

Her mind was removed from her- 
self immediately. Thieves, she 
learned, had that night entered both 
the home of the school principal 



and one of the business houses in 
the district, relieving the two of ap- 
proximately thirteen hundred dol- 
lars in cash and valuables. 

The air was tense with excite- 
ment, and the robbery was dis- 
cussed throughout the day. It was 
next to impossible for either faculty 
or students to get down to solid 
work. 

Irene was getting her things ready 
preparatory to leaving, when the 
girl assigned to the oratorical con- 
test came to her for assistance. 
While parts of the talk were being 
revised, she began grading the fast- 
accumulating papers on her desk, 
and finally became so absorbed that 
she forgot the time altogether, not 
even noticing the girl when she left. 

Glancing up later, she was 
amazed. Darkness had spread over 
the valley. With the room arti- 
ficially lighted, she had not detected 
the change. Hurriedly assembling 
her possessions, she hastened from 
the building, so exhausted that even 
the robbery had slipped from her 
mind. 

She thought only of getting home 
and into more comfortable clothing, 
with something to refresh her. Her 
body sagged back, relaxed into the 
car seat. But as the machine came 
to a silent halt under the high ash 
tree in front of her home, she be- 
came instantly aware of something 
amiss. A dim light was burning 
within, bringing to her mind in- 
stantly the tale of the robberies. She 
grew tense, could it be possible 
someone was at that very moment 
ransacking her home? She leaped 
from the car, and started to dart to- 
ward a neighbor's, then halted, re- 
membering it was their dinner hour. 



A SHADOWY FORM PASSED THE WINDOW 



103 



ril ring my doorbell, let it shriek its 
warning, she thought. 

She gave the bell a vicious 
bang, holding her breath, her feet 
poised for flight, but there was no 
answering sound at all— no scram- 
bling as of men in startled fright. 
She tried it a second time. This 
time she thought she caught a 
glimpse of a shadowy form, creep- 
ing by the window. Her breath 
came quickly now, and her heart 
was palpitating wildly. What were 
they up to? Were they waiting to 
strike her down as she entered? 

Then, all at once, she remem- 
bered, and the tension relaxed. Of 
course! That must be it. She had 
been so busy that morning, feeling 
sorry for herself, she must have for- 
gotten to switch off the lights. How 
foolish, wasting money when she 
was about to despair because she 
had so little. And, really, she could 
have imagined seeing a form. It 
might have been a chair with her 
scarf thrown on top. A smile of 
relief crept over her features. 

She pushed the door ajar, but 
one glance into the room beyond 
stopped her short. There was no 
uncertainty now — someone was 
there! The kitchen was ablaze with 
hghts! 

She stood paralyzed, trying to 
back out the way she had come. But 
too late! Forms were surrounding 
her, hugging her! She could bare- 
ly distinguish them in the dim light. 
She opened her mouth to scream, 
but closed it again, for lights sud- 
denly blazed forth in the front 
room. 

''Surprise! Surprise!'' greeted her 
from a dozen happy voices. 

She stood eyeing them, bewild- 



ered, growing weak-kneed in her re- 
lief. They were all hugging her 
now, and Jesse, her eldest, was lead- 
ing her into the kitchen. 

She looked around. "New lino- 
leum?" she cried weakly, in aston- 
ishment. She had seen it at once, 
stepping as she always did to avoid 
the hole in the old floor. 

"It's— it's beautiful! But what 
work you have gone to!" 

"Look further!" they prompted. 

"Painted!" she gasped. "You've 
painted my kitchen— and just the 
colors I wanted! How could you 
know I wanted yellow and tur- 
quoise?" 

"Didn't you know we are mind- 
readers? Look further!" they urged 
again. 

"More?" she cried, her eyes dilat- 
ing and lighting on the stove. 

"Oh, no! Not a beautiful elec- 
tric range? Oh! Oh!" She opened 
the oven, her hands caressing it. 

"Keep looking," they said again. 

"A water-heater? Oh," she cried, 
"it's too much;" She hugged the 
tank in rapture. 

"Don't overlook the refrigerator!" 
she was reminded. 

"You— didn't buy a new refrigera- 
tor?" she gasped, sinking into a 
chair, overcome. 

^^\\r^ sure did!" cried Beverly, 
"and now I'm offended. 
You haven't looked once at my 
contribution!" 

"Curtains!" exclaimed Irene. "Oh, 
how pretty— how fresh and dainty 
thev are!" 

"The potted plant in the win- 
dow," cut in Lloyd, pushing his 
blonde hair back from an overhigh 
forehead, "is from your next-door 
neighbor, who wanted to do some- 



104 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



thing, but Beverly made the cur- 
tains/' 

"And we were desperately afraid/' 
added Dick, the youngest, ''you 
would return home before we got 
the mess cleaned up. We just got 
it out in time/' His dark eyes smiled 
into hers in the intimate way he 
had, and she felt a sudden impulse 
to hug him to her. Tall and slender 
of build, he was patterned much 
after herself, but he was much more 
quiet and reserved than she had 
ever been. 

''We wanted everything nice for 
your birthday," explained Ireta, the 
tiny girl who was Dick's wife. 

"And I had forgotten my birth- 
day entirely— that is, tonight," she 
amended, "I thought you were rob- 
bers surely!" 

"We're worse. We're bandits, and 
we've held a council meeting, and 
you're going with us," cried Ernest, 
a replica of his square-faced father. 

"And we'll take you right now!" 
put in Jesse, his keen blue eyes 
twinkling. 

"Is it peaceably or otherwise?" he 
demanded, rubbing his hands to- 
gether, a habit acquired when talk- 
ing. 

"Peaceably," smiled Irene, "but 
where?" 

"Home with us. Laree's got a 
roast in the oven, and I can smell 
it already, and the youngsters are 
agog with excitement over the dec- 
orations on Grandma's cake." 



"What are we waiting for?" de- 
manded Althea, the round-faced 
second daughter, impatiently. "Get 
Mother's wrap, Joel. I'll bet she's 
tired." 

But Irene had forgotten her 
weariness, everything but that her 
children had not forgotten her. 

She looked up quickly. Jesse was 
pushing something into her hand. 

"Didn't I hear something about 
turning part of this place into an 
apartment?" he demanded. "This is 
two hundred dollars toward it, and 
maybe more to come later." 

"Oh," she cried, "it's too much!" 

"Too much?" he scorned, "if we 
set a palace at your feet it wouldn't 
be too much. You're a jewel— not 
only as a parent, but as a woman." 

"And haven't you slaved for us 
grasshoppers all your life?" cut in 
Ernest, removing the tension. 
"Haven't you toted us about when 
we were so helpless we couldn't 
even hop?" 

"Or even let out a loud chirp?" 
added Marian, the oldest girl, who 
could be counted on to help Ernest 
in his witticisms, setting them 
laughing. 

"And if we happen to be around 
and underfoot too much from now 
on," put in Lloyd, patting his moth- 
er affectionately, "just put a few of 
us out!" 

"Oh!" was all Irene could sav, 
her eyes misty. And for a moment 
she could not speak for the joy that 
flooded her whole being. 



ibariy IKisers 

Pansve H. Vowell 



Dame Nature has been asleep — 
Her snowcap on her head. 
She'd like to rest a little more, 



But now must tend, instead, 
Those naughty little hyacinths 
That will not stay in bed! 



Block and Applique Quilts 

Velma MacKay PauJ 

WITH the quilt patterns lowance. However, if you plan to 
being made available by copy an old one, you must do a 
cotton and thread manu- little figuring and make your own 
facturers and the lovely ones shown patterns. With a ruler, measure 
in numerous publications, anyone each patch in a particular block and 
with a desire to make a quilt can do drav^ an exact copy on a paper, 
so. When contemplating the mak- With dotted lines on all sides, you 
ing, however, one is often discour- allow one-quarter inch for seams, 
aged, because it seems such a. tre- 
mendous undertaking. Therefore, Cutting Patches and 
it is well to remember that, like liv- Teaiing Blocks 
ing one day at a time, we work on Patches for pieced quilts must 
only one block at a time; as we learn always be cut with the pattern laid 
from day to day, so we progress on the weave of the goods— never on 
from block to block. the bias. When a diamond patch 

The first block or patch must be is cut, as for the star quilt, the pat- 
perfect— in size, color arrangement, tern is laid with the two straight 
selection of long-wearing material, sides on the up and down weave, 
and beauty of design. As the fin- and the two bias sides are cut on 
ished blocks are put together, the the bias to meet the points of the 
beauty of the whole quilt grows. two straight sides. With applique 

quilts, the muslin squares on which 

Pie-Washing Materials the designs will be appliqued should 

It is wise to wash all materials, be torn and not cut. Since the 

including the back, before starting average blocks are eighteen inches 

a quilt, as all may not be pre-shrunk. square, it is easy to take one-yard 

Also, if a piece is not colorfast, it is wide material and tear it in half the 

good to know it and discard it for entire length of the planned quilt, 

one that is. Then the one-half yard strips should 

be nicked every eighteen inches on 

Making a Pattern the selvage side, and the square torn 

It is \'ery important when cutting apart. This method insures a per- 
the original patterns for pieced fectly even quilt when the finished 
quilts to use materials that cannot squares are sewed together, 
stretch, such as cardboard, archi- 
tect's linen, blotters, or fine sand- Sunburst or Rising Sun Quilt 
paper. Various sizes of embroidery In the case of the Sunburst or Ris- 
hoops are excellent for drawing • ing Sun Quilt (Plate I) only one 
circles and curves. A compass, also, pattern is required. You then count 
may be used. the points or sections of the star. 

With present patterns, instruc- and how many patches of each color 

tions are usually given for seam al- will be needed. The quilt is made 

Page 105 



106 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 




PLATE 1 



in eight sections, each section hav- 
ing exactly one hundred diamond- 
shaped patches which measure two 
by two inches finished. Therefore, 
all patches should be cut two and 
one-half inches each way with the 
straight side of the pattern on the 
straight of the goods. 
Color Arrangement 

Concentrate on a pleasing color 
arrangement for just one section, 
shading the dark into the light or 
the light into deeper tones. When 
the eight sections are sewed togeth- 
er, each shade will match exactly 
those of the next section, and when 



completed becomes a glorious sun- 
burst of color. 

The one shown here began with 
one patch of flowered yellow, then 
two of gold, three of a figured yel- 
low, four of red with tiny black 
flowers, five of rose, six of figured 
red, seven of figured blue, eight of 
light blue, nine of another figured 
blue, and ten of dark green. At 
this point, the section decreases 
with nine of lighter figured green, 
eight of dark figured green, seven 
of flowered yellow, six of gold, five 
of figured yellow, four red, three 
rose, two red, and one blue. Pieced 



BLOCK AND APPLIQUE QUILTS 



107 



stars are appliqued in between the 
outer points. This quilt is about 
seventy-five years old and measures 
two and one-half yards each way. 

Copying an Applique OuiJt 

To copy an applique quilt is very 
simple. Use heavy tracing paper or 
architect's linen, which is transpar- 
ent and will not tear easily. Cover 
the entire block of applique, includ- 
ing the mushn background, and pin 
securely. Trace around each flower, 
leaf, bird, geometric design, or 
whatever it may be. Number your 
background, and write on your pat- 
terns which block they belong to. 
Remove and cut out the individual 
patterns, and with the original be- 



fore you, copy them on a paper of 
the same size as the block. (I use 
eighteen-inch white shelf paper for 
the background, and cut the indi- 
vidual patterns out of colored con- 
struction paper.) 

Following the original coloring, 
or changing it as you desire, cut 
leaves out of green, tulips of yellow 
or red, etc., and make a complete 
block on paper. Remember, when 
cutting the applique designs out of 
material to allow for seams, which 
are usuallv one-eighth of an inch 
for applique. When you are 
through, keep your paper patches 
for future ideas. On all appliques, 
I use bias tape for stems, tendrils, 
and fine curves. Bias tape is much 




W(M«M*W»*.»j.»~~»j«o~ ^, 



PLATE 2 



108 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 

easier to work with than is cloth cut pulled out, head first, for about one- 
on the bias. I cut away one of the third of the length of the bed. Then 
turned back sides and it is exactly the children were 'out in the open" 
the right width. but most of their bed was shielded 
Plate II shows a very old appli- from the draft on the unheated bed- 
qued quilt made entirely of reds and room floor. The muslin background 
greens, plain, figured, and flowered, squares are eighteen by eighteen in- 
It is wider than it is long because of ches. To make patterns of this 
the sides hanging almost to the floor quilt available to readers of a na- 
to give added warmth to the occu- tional magazine, I copied each pat- 
pants of the trundle bed under- tern, using architect's linen, and re- 
neath. The little trundle beds were produced the entire quilt in exact 
pushed under the old four-poster size on paper, before making up the 
beds to get them out of the way patterns for the Curtis Publishing 
during the day. At night they were Company in Philadelphia. 



» ♦ ■ 



QJebruary^ if Loon 

Ethel Jacohson 

This February moon is not for lovers . . . 
So bleak it is, so shriveled, so blue-cold; 
Theirs the friendlier dark that softly hovers. 
Or the noon's gold. 

This empty star that staringly uncovers 
A \isage pale and pulseless as a stone — - 
This Februar}' moon is not for lovers. 
But for the lone. 



cJhe Linanswerame 

Lad W. Hill 

One child is dark, with midnight eyes; 

One, golden as an August day. 

Shy is the dark one, wild and wise; 

The gold one, placid in her play, 

Flashes a smile that's honey-spun. 

Her solemn sister haunts you so! 

. . . Which is the prettier, dearer one 

Of two little girls? you want to know . . , 

Then go — ask wind if dusk or dawn 

Stirs more delight; ask the wide sea 

What shore is best to break upon. 

Question which clo\er suits the bee — 

But never, never ask a mother 

Which daughter is lovelier than the other! 




AMELIA ELIZABETH H. JACKSON 



tyinieua iblizaoeth ui. Jackson [Pieces Guilts 
ana 1 1 Lakes JLainpsnaaes 

AMELIA Elizabeth H. Jackson, Ogden, Utah, is ninety-two years old, but she has not 
yet retired, but has changed her hobbies to fit her present strength and circum- 
stances. In the past year she has pieced twelve quilt tops by hand, crocheted six chair 
sets, and fifteen caps for babies. Also she has decorated a number of attractive lamp- 
shades. She still makes fine, even stitches and takes pride in her accomplishments. 

Amelia Elizabeth was born to Orin and Elizabeth Perry Hatch in Bountiful, Utah, 
in 1862, only fifteen years after the pioneers came to Utah. From a traveling tailor, 
she learned to be an expert seamstress and while in her teens she made overalls for the 
Z. C. M. I. In summers she lived on a ranch near Wanship, Utah, and milked ten 
cows or more, nights and mornings. At the age of twenty-one she was married and 
tra\'eled with her young husband David Jackson to Rich County, Utah, where they 
were the first to introduce Hereford cattle and establish a dairy. For many years, 
Amelia Jackson was secretary of the Woodruff Stake Relief Society. She traveled long 
distances to make her visits, including the 185 miles to Manila. She is the mother of 
thirteen children, thirty-six grandchildren, and seventy-eight great-grandchildren. Her 
life philosophy is to keep abreast of the times, think of others and serve them, trust in 
the Lord, be honest and fair in all dealings, and live the very best you can. 

Page 109 



Contentment Is a Lovely Thing 



Chapter 5 {Conclusion) 
Doiothy S. Romney 



JED is coming home, Margaret's 
heart sang. She had been too 
busy to reahze how much she 
had missed him. 

The next few days were busy 
ones. Then one afternoon Margaret 
came up from the barn after having 
fed the stock. She had gathered an 
apron full of fresh eggs, and before 
she had time to put them in a bowl 
the telephone rang. She clutched 
the ends of her apron in one hand 
and uncradled the receiver with the 
other. 

''A telegram has just come in for 
Mrs. Jackson. Her telephone doesn't 
answer, so I thought she might be 
with you," the operator explained, 
knowing that Margaret was Mrs. 
Jackson's nearest neighbor. 

''Mrs. Jackson isn't here, but I'll 
take the message and deliver it to 
her," Margaret answered. 

She wrote on the telephone pad 
with a hand that wobbled slightly, 
''Arriving six p.m. Wednesday," and 
it was signed ''Richard Jackson." 

She was so excited that she almost 
forgot the eggs, but managed some- 
how to get them into a bowl with- 
out breakage before she flew down 
to tell Mrs. Jackson the news. She 
must be somewhere about the place. 

Wednesday, she thought, as she 
ran through the orchard to the Jack- 
son cottage. But today is Wednes- 
day, and it's already three o'clock. 

She found Mrs. Jackson working 
in her vegetable garden, and told 
her the wonderful news. 

Page 110 



When the six o'clock train pulled 
in, the Lansing station wagon was 
waiting, Kimmy gleeful at the sound 
of the "choo, choo," Margaret hope- 
ful for Dick Jackson's physical con- 
dition, and his mother too happy to 
think of anything but that her son 
was returning. 

Margaret strained her eyes for a 
first glimpse of Dick, and scarcely 
noticed the several other passengers 
who alighted. Dick, of course, 
would be the boy in the uniform, 
taller seeming, and certainly thin- 
ner than she had remembered him. 
His dark eyes looked enormous in a 
face whose pallor told of long con- 
finement in a hospital. She turned 
her eyes toward his mother, wonder- 
ing if she would notice how really 
sick Dick looked, but there was so 
much joy shining out of her face 
there wasn't room for anything else. 

Suddenly Kimmy clapped his 
hands delightedly and shouted, 
"Daddy, Daddy!" and before Mar- 
garet knew what was happening 
Jed's arms were around her and 
Kimmy. She looked over Jed's 
shoulder. 

"Where are Mother and Dad?" 
she asked, the more familiar form 
of address coming easily to her lips. 

"They'll be down Saturday," he 
replied. "I came as an advance 
guard." 

"Your father's hand, Jed?" she 
asked anxiously. "How is it?" 

"He can use it," Jed answered 
noncommittally. "I've talked them 



CONTENTMENT IS A LOVELY THING 



111 



into spending the rest of the sum- 
mer with us." 

''Oh, wonderful/' she said. Then, 
as Mrs. Jackson finally released her 
hold on her son, Margaret turned 
to welcome him home. She clasped 
his long, thin hand warmly and 
looked up into his face, old beyond 
his years, as she said, "We're all so 
glad to have you back again." 

Jed stored his bag and Dick's 
army gear in the back seat of the 
station wagon, and they all got in 
and headed for home. The sun 
was setting in a glorious blaze of 
color and the gardens along the way 
were brilliant with summer blos- 
soms. Margaret was especially grate- 
ful for all this beauty, realizing what 
it must mean to the war-weary boy. 

"I was sure glad to find Jed on 
the train," Dick said. 

"Let's say that we were glad to 
find each other," Jed replied. "I 
needed someone to talk with pretty 
badly myself." His voice held an 
unmistakable earnestness, something 
of the terrific strain which he had 
been under. 

Margaret could hold back her 
question no longer. "You said that 
vour father could use his hand, but 
will he ever be able to operate 
again?" 

"No," he answered heavily. "And 
he knows the worst now. He will 
ne\'er be able to perform another 
operation." 



>,■?};; sjs jj: 



TED'S parents arrived on Saturday, 
^ as they had promised. Naturally 
Margaret had expected to see a dif- 
ference in them, but she was in no 
way prepared for what she saw. 
Mrs. Lansing was still beautifully 



groomed, with her blue-white hair 
in soft, sculptured rolls, but there 
were lines on her face, and her eyes 
that had been so serene now told 
of tragedy and weeks of anxiety. 

As for Dr. Lansing, he was not 
only thinner, but he had lost his 
sprightly assurance. He moved now 
so apathetically that Margaret could 
hardly resist crying out. 

We must do something for him, 
she thought. But what? What 
could anyone do to restore hope in 
a man when the best of his life's 
work had suddenly been denied 
him? 

Mrs. Lansing offered to take over 
some small tasks around the house, 
and while Margaret at first de- 
murred, she soon realized that work 
was the best panacea she could have. 
She wished that Dr. Lansing would 
do the same. Actually there was 
plenty of work on the farm that he 
could have done, and Jed could cer- 
tainly have used the help. Instead, 
he sat on the front porch and gazed 
stonily at the distant mountains un- 
til Margaret longed to shake him, 
just to get him to move. 

Only Kimmy could draw any re- 
sponse that was much more than a 
monosyllable. The grandfather's list- 
lessness could not be proof against 
the child's happy prattle, and for 
this Margaret was extremely grate- 
ful. 

"If only we could get him to do 
something!" Margaret sighed for 
the hundredth time. "If he'd pick 
some fruit, or go fishing, or any- 
thing! It almost sends me out of 
my mind to see him sitting there so 
aimlessly. You'd never know it was 
the same man who was here in the 
spring." 

Jed nodded grimly. "Maybe some- 



112 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



thing will happen to make him 
snap out of it," he said. He paused 
a moment and then added, "Some- 
thing has to happen/' 

Each morning she asked the doc- 
tor to take Kimmy and walk down 
to the mailbox, pleading that she 
had no time to go herself. It was 
almost the only thing she could per- 
suade him to do, and she was glad 
that Kimmy prolonged the walk by 
expending his curiosity on every 
bug and flower they saw along the 
way. 

As she kneaded her dough this 
morning, she watched their slow 
progress down the long lane. "Hot 
rolls for lunch," she called to Jed's 
mother, who was shelling peas out 
in the coolness of the screened serv- 
ice porch. 

"You're spoiling us," the older 
woman declared. "We'll never able 
to go back to city fare." 

''Must you go back?" asked Mar- 
garet, turning the dough over 
thoughtfully. "I couldn't help hop- 
ing that you would like it well 
enough here to stay," Margaret 
went on, a bit hesitantly. ''Old Dr. 
Miller has long wanted to retire. If 
Dad could only be contented . . . ." 

"Oh, no! I'm sure he wouldn't 
think of it," protested her mother- 
in-law. 

"No, I suppose not," Margaret 
agreed regretfully. "But we couldn't 
help hoping." 

npHROUGH the long, feathery 
branches of the willow tree 
Margaret could see Kimmy and his 
grandfather returning from the mail- 
box. Even with their frequent stops 
she knew that they would arrive 
back all too soon, and Dr. Lansing 
would resume his position of wait- 



ing on the front porch. Waiting 
for what? Simply for the day to 
end. 

Covering the dough with a fresh 
cloth, she called to Mrs. Lansing, 
"I'm going to run over to Jackson's 
for a few minutes. Dick wasn't feel- 
ing well last night. Will vou please 
keep an eye on Kimmy? I'd rather 
not take him along." 

As soon as she knocked on the 
door of the cottage, she knew there 
was something wrong. There was 
the sort of hushed silence that 
spreads over a house when someone 
is seriously ill. 

Mrs. Jackson's sister opened the 
door and, in answer to Margaret's 
surprised look, she said, "It's Dick. 
He's running an awful high fever. 
We've tried to get Dr. Miller, but 
he doesn't even answer his phone." 

"But you must have help at 
once!" cried Margaret. "He's in no 
condition to stand anything more 
right now. Perhaps Dr. Lansing-— 
perhaps my father-in-law would . . . 
but no, I'm afraid not." Then, as 
she noted again the anxiety in the 
woman's eyes, she said, "I'll ask 
him. I can do that much at least." 

She took the short cut across the 
field, stopping only to ease herself 
through the wire fence, thinking, as 
one does of small things during such 
an emergency, it's foolish not to cut 
a gate here. 

This might be the turning point 
for all of them, she thought. If Jed's 
father could just be made to realize 
how much they wanted him and 
needed him, maybe— just maybe— 
there might be a chance of keeping 
him here. She ran breathlessly 
around to the front porch. 

"Dad," she burst out excitedly, 
"Dick Jackson is terribly ill, and 



CONTENTMENT IS A LOVELY THING 



113 



Dr. Miller can't be reached!" The 
words tumbled out, one over an- 
other. ''Won't you please go down 
and take care of him?" 

''No, Fm afraid not/' he said im- 
mediately. "It wouldn't be ethical 
for me to go in and take over Dr. 
Miller's patient." Then he added, a 
note of unmistakable bitterness in 
his voice, "Besides I wouldn't be of 
much help." 

Oh, she thought wildly, my blun- 
dering has spoiled any chance we 
had of keeping them here. 

"I'm sorry, in my anxiety over 
Dick I suppose I forgot . . . every- 
thing else," she apologized quickly. 

The doctor seemed not to have 
heard her apology at all, but ap- 
peared to be deep in thought. Final- 
ly he said, "I'm the one to be sorry, 
my dear. I'm being both stupid 
and cruel. I was selfishly thinking 
only of my own feelings. Perhaps 
I can be of some help." 

He went into the bedroom for 
his physician's bag and Margaret 
watched him walk along the hy- 
drangea-bordered path, noting the 
proud lift of his shoulders. She 
realized that his decision to attend 
Dick meant more than changing 
into the role of a general practioner. 
It meant his accepting of the bitter 
fact that his hand would never re- 
gain its skill, and that the facing of 
this fact had been the biggest hurdle 
he had to overcome. 

CHE bent her head closer to her 
task of preparing lunch to hide 
the gleam of unshed tears in her 
eyes, as Jed's mother came into the 
kitchen. "Maybe you'd like to 
walk down to the field and remind 
your son that it's mealtime," she 



said. "He never seems to know of 
his own accord." 

While the casserole dish she had 
prepared was baking, she fed Kim- 
my his special foods, then tucked 
him in bed for his nap. She set four 
places on the small table in the 
glassed-in patio. 

It was a matter of twenty minutes 
or so before Jed and his mother 
came back from the fields. 

"I was showing Mother how to 
run the harvester," Jed explained 
with a chuckle. 

"I was doing right well, too," his 
mother smiled back. "Another les- 
son or two and I might be able to 
take over." She glanced towards 
the front porch and asked, "Hasn't 
Dad come back yet?" 

"No," Margaret replied, "and I'm 
terribly worried about Dick. His 
aunt said he had been running a 
high temperature all last night." 

Margaret served lunch, and they 
ate in silence. There were golden 
planes of sunlight slanting across the 
patio, as crystal clear as the blue of 
the sky through the emerald tracery 
of the nearby willow trees. 

Luncheon over, Jed went back to 
the fields, after asking Margaret to 
walk down and tell him what news 
there was of Dick's condition as 
soon as his father returned. 

His mother picked up the mend- 
ing basket, which was full to over- 
flowing, as usual, and took up a vigil 
on the service porch, where she had 
a clear view of the Jackson cottage. 

The hours passed slowly. Al- 
though neither had mentioned it, 
each of the women knew that the 
other had found the afternoon al- 
most intolerably long. Finally Mar- 
garet said, "I'll run down and let 
Jed know it's dinner time." She 



114 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 

stepped outside, glad to get away elder Lansings had at the present 

from the lagging hands of the clock was the association with their only 

and into the fresh air. grandchild. 

She and Jed were quiet and She had just returned when the 

thoughtful as they walked back to door opened and the doctor came 

the house hand in hand. "This town in. His face was lined and weary, 

could sure use a good doctor like but there was a look of peace in his 

Dad/' was Jed's first comment, after eyes that had been missing for many 

Margaret had told him that his fa- days. 

ther was still at the Jackson's. "Dr. "Dick! Is he . . .?" Margaret's 

Miller can't hang on much longer, voice broke. 

But I'm afraid Dad would never be "The boy is going to be all right," 

satisfied here." Dr. Lansing replied, looking into 

''And Fm afraid your mother the three anxious faces. "He has a 

would be even less satisfied," Mar- virulent type of pneumonia that 

garet said, a trifle hesitantly, "to set- strikes quickly and hard. And, of 

tie down to country life." course, he was already weak to be- 

"The more's a pity," said Jed, his gin with. But he has passed the 

eyes intent on the faraway moun- crisis now— I stayed until I had 

tains. made sure of that. All that will be 

There was no mention of waiting required now is good care and a 

dinner until the doctor's return, little time." 

They conversed but little during the "Well, with you around, he'll get 

meal, each being busy with his own the best," said Jed heartily, 

thoughts. Margaret's relief for Dick was only 

secondary to her other feelings. For 

T ONG after the sun had gone the first time since the accident Dr. 

down in a blaze of glory and Lansing had spoken like his old self 

the sky grown dark, the Lansings again. Tired as he was, his step 

hngered on in the comfortable farm had something of the old resilience, 

kitchen. Margaret, clearing the There was a quiet triumph in his 

dinner dishes from the table on the face, and it had come alive again, 

patio, saw the first stars appear, "Thank goodness," she mur- 

frostily aloof, in the velvet of the mured softly, and none of them 

night sky. knew that she was not speaking 

They had all grown restless with wholly for Dick, 

waiting. Jed moved silently to the "They'll call me if they happen 

window. There was a lone light in to need me again tonight," the doc- 

the Jackson cottage. He watched tor said, as he moved towards his 

for some time then turned abruptly, bedroom. "But I'm sure that he's 

"Isn't it time Kimmy was in bed?" going to be all right." 

he asked, and Margaret noted the As they went to their own room, 

tenseness in his voice. Margaret turned to Jed with shining 

"Let me put him in," his grand- eyes. "This may be the turning 

mother said immediately, and Mar- point," she whispered. "There was 

garet nodded assent. She knew that something— surely you noticed it." 

the greatest pleasure either of the - "Yes, I noticed it," he replied. 



CONTENTMENT IS A LOVELY THING 



115 



''Dad was a doctor again— instead 
of just a broken man. All we need 
to do now is scare up another urgent 
case tomorrow." 

npHEY awakened early, as usual, 
except for Dr. Lansing who had 
been wearied by his unusual exer- 
tions of the day before. Margaret 
slipped over to the Jackson's to re- 
assure herself and learned that Dick 
had spent a restful night. 

''I don't know what we'd have 
done without Dr. Lansing," Mrs. 
Jackson said, her voice breaking, 'Til 
never be able to thank him enough. 
I just couldn't have anything hap- 
pen to my boy— not after all he's 
been through." 

Margaret pressed her neighbor's 
arm lovingly. "It did something for 
him, too," she said. "Last night he 
was himself again for the first time 
this summer." 

She hurried back to the house 
where Mrs. Lansing was giving 
Kimmy his morning cereal. "Where 
is Dr. Miller's office?" she asked. 

"Around the corner from the 
church, on the northeast side. It's 
that white stucco house, with all 
the flowers," Margaret explained. 
"He plans to move to Arizona and 
live with a daughter if he can ever 
get away." 

"Could we drive over and see it 
this morning?" 

"Oh, Mother!" cried Margaret. 
"Do you really mean it? Would 
you consider staying here? Could 
you be contented here?" 

"It must be Frank's decision, of 
course," replied Mrs. Lansing. "But 
I think after our talk last night I 
might persuade him to stay . . . ." 

"Plotting behind my back, eh?" 
a voice interrupted, and they turned 



to see the doctor standing in the 
doorway. "So you think you would 
like to live in the country? Do you 
think you would be contented?" 

"Yes," she replied with decision, 
"I honestly think I could get along 
happily without city diversions. In 
fact, they all seem rather trivial com- 
pared to what we might find here— 
what we have already found," she 
corrected herself. 

"And you would like to see me 
go back to being a country doctor?" 

"It wouldn't be going back," she 
replied. "The life you saved yester- 
day was as important as any you 
might have saved anywhere else. 
Wasn't it now?" 

"I've never been happier over 
any, as far as I can remember," he 
confessed. "And do you really 
think these children of ours could 
stand having us so near?" 

There was a twinkle in his eyes 
that brought a surge of joy to Mar- 
garet's heart. "I think that we 
could bear up under it," she replied. 

"Then I think we'll all go over 
and take a look at Dr. Miller's set- 
up. But first I must have a look at 
my patient! And I also might re- 
mind you that Fm ravenously hun- 
gry—if anyone cares." 

"I'll deep-fry some scones," said 
Margaret. "They will be extra good 
this morning, and there's fresh but- 
ter and strawberry jam." 

"I'll have some, too," said Mrs. 
Lansing. 

As she lifted Kimmy down from 
his high chair she held him long 
enough to say gravely, "You look 
well fed and contented this morn- 
ing." Then she added to no one 
in particular— certainly not to Kim- 
my, "Contentment is a lovely 
thing." 




From The Field 



Margaref C. Pickeiing, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handbook of Instructions, page 123. 



RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 







Photograph submitted by Alta Fuhriman 



NAMPA STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT 
CONVENTION, August 12, 1954 

Left to right: Clarissa Ashlock, stake visiting teacher message leader; Emma Tid- 
well, Homedale Ward, who has served as a visiting teacher for fifty years; Susannah 
Young, Homedale Ward, fifty-one years; Minnie Sorenson, Nampa First Ward, forty- 
two years; Ella Bailey, Star Branch, fifty-five years; Nellie Montague, Nampa Third 
Ward, forty-two years; Mary Edgley, Nampa Fourth Ward, forty-two years; Ruby Grif- 
fith, Homedale Ward, thirt}'-seven years; Ethel Olsen, Marsing Ward, forty-eight years; 
Hannah Call, Star Branch, thirty nine years. 

These sisters were honored at the convention and presented with books as tokens 
of appreciation for their long and loyal service. The Nampa First Ward was especial!}' 
honored for having the highest percentage of visiting teachers present at the con\cn- 
tion. Tht Doctrine and Covenants Commentary was presented to this ward Relief So- 
ciety for its library. 

Alta Fuhriman is president of Nampa Stake Relief Society. 
Page 116 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



117 




Photograph submitted by Lavonc Hoopes 

ST. JOSEPH STAKE (ARIZONA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC 

EOR STAKE CONFERENCE 

Stake chorister, Gene\a Green, stands at the left in the eenter of the picture above 
the rostrum (wearing white blouse); Marie Farley, who directed the chorus, stands in 
front, at the left (wearing dark dress); stake organist, Lela McBride, seated at the piano; 
the assistant organist, Bernice Stowell, is seated at the organ at the right. 

This chorus is composed of ONer one hundred women, representing eight wards. 
Many of the women traseled almost one hundred miles to be present for this occasion. 
Lavona Hoopes is president of St. Joseph Stake Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by Jenna Vee Hall 



GOODING STAKE ( IDAHO ^ JEROME FIRST WARD VISITING TEACHERS 
ACHIEVE A ONE HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD FOR FOUR YEARS 



Seated, front row, fourth from the right: President Hazel Gines; third from the 
right. Second Counselor Edith Byington; second from the right, Secretary-Treasurer 
Helen Kotter; front row, fourth from the left, Mildred Andrus, visiting teacher message 
leader. 

First Counselor Rachel Da\is was not present when this picture was taken. 
Jenna Vee Hall is president of Gooding Stake ReHef Society. 



118 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 




Phot()giai)h submitted by Inez B. Tingey 

CACHE STAKE (UTAH), LOGAN FOURTH WARD VISITING TEACHERS 

WHO HAVE ACHIEVED A RECORD OF ONE HUNDRED PER CENT 

VISITING TEACHING FOR SEVEN YEARS 

Seated, front row, left to right: Louise Seamons; Lillian Evans, visiting teacher 
message leader; Veressa Packer, First Counselor; Janett Bullock, President; Zelda Henin- 
ger, Second Counselor; Marian Izatt, Secretary-Treasurer; Florence Morgan; Linda 
Benson. 

Fifty women are active visiting teachers in the Logan Fourth Ward. On Septem- 
ber 7, 1954; ^ lovely social was given, honoring these sisters for their faithful service to 
Relief Society. 

Inez B. Tingey is president of Cache Stake Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by Ruth U. Stapley 



PHOENIX STAKE (ARIZONA) VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION, 

September 1954 

Seated at the right side on tlie front row, left to right: Elnora Shupe, former 
president of Phoenix Stake Relief Society; Permella Haggard, First Counselor; Maud 
Pace, Second Counselor; Ruth O. Stapley, President, Phoenix Stake Rehef Society; 
Havana May, stake Relief Society organist. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



119 



Sister Stapley reports that Pearl Shumvvay, who has been a visiting teacher for 
fifty-four years, was especiaHv honored at this convention and was presented with a 
gift. The oldest visiting teacher, Nettie Storey, age seventy-seven, and the youngest 
visiting teacher, Aletha Turley, nineteen, were also honored and presented with gifts. 
The theme for this occasion, ''Come to Rehef Society and Have Your Faith Lifted," 
mounted on a poster, was placed on a stand at the front of the chapel. Two hundred 
women attended the meeting, and each was presented with a booklet "Deep Roots," 
prepared by the stake board. The slogan, "Every Latter-day Saint Woman a Member 
of Relief Society," was mounted on a poster and placed at the entrance to the chapel. 




^0'*^ViOWw*v««^S)r^i.<C>W«iWAM^'" 





Photograph submitted by Ina Ruth Perkins 



RAMEY AIR FORCE BASE, PUERTO RICO, RELIEF SOCIETY MAKES QUILT 



Standing, left to right: Ann Gardner, San Antonio, Texas; Charlene Sorenson, 
Brigham City, Utah; Alda Bradbur}% Salt Lake City, Utah; Ruth Smith, Boise, Idaho; 
Norma Young, Merced, California; Mary Lou Greenfield, Charleston, West Virginia; 
Pauline Rudd, Parker, Idaho, 

The following members of this Relief Society were not present when this picture 
was taken: Beverly Halford, Burley, Idaho; Beverly Johnson, Cambridge, Idaho; Ina 
Ruth Perkins, Eagar, Arizona. 

This quilt was a summer project, planned and executed entirely by beginners. 
Upon completion, it was presented to Sister Rudd, wife of the group leader. Captain 
Melvin J. Rudd, in appreciation for their services to the members of the Church sta- 
tioned at Ramcy Air Force Base. Sister Smith designed the quilt. 

Ramey Air Force Base in Puerto Rico does not belong to any organized stake or 
mission, but is under the direct supervision of Elder Bruce R. McConkie, who has 
charge of the Latter-day Saint groups at all the military bases. 



120 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 




Photograph submitted by Isabell C. Ellison 

RIVERDALE STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR 
STAKE CONFERENCE, September 1954 

Seated at the organ, Eva Mae Chapman, organist; seated, front row, at left, Kath- 
arine Miller, chorister. 

This chorus presented the music for the stake quarterly conference in September, 
and the group has also presented music for many other occasions, including stake Relief 
Society meetings. 

Isabell C. Ellison is president of Riverdale Stake Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by Minnie C. Dills 



FLORIDA STAKE RELIEF SOCIETY OFFICERS CONDUCT 
FUND RAISING PROJECTS 

Seated, fifth and sixth from the left, front row: Sally Murray and Nancy Sellers, 
chairmen; inset, Josephine Jenkins, former President, Florida Stake Relief Society. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



121 



This group represents former Relief Society leadership of Florida Stake and former 
board members, ward officers, and chairmen who, on October i, 1954, closed a most 
successful fund-raising campaign. The work meeting leaders, under the direction 
of Ida Starling, former stake work meeting leader, invited the members to eon- 
tribute a bazaar item. This was a most satisfying project. The contributions varied 
from articles for sales to lovely applique quilts and canary birds. One ward grew and 
sold cut flowers. The names of those contributing to the projects are recorded on the 
scrolls shown in the picture. These names are treasured in remembrance of outstand- 
ing co-operation. 

EfTie F. Meeks is the new president of Florida Stake Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by Marjorie M. Ward 



SALT LAKE STAKE (UTAH), SEVENTEENTH WARD OPENING SOCIAL 

September 29, 1954 

The highlight of this opening social was a skit entitled 'The Spinisters' Conven- 
tion," directed by Mary C. Neves and Tirza Eekersley, as an effective reminder of the 
annual membership dues. 

Front row, seated, left to right: Leona Jolley; Mary C. Neves; Maud Hartley; 
Belle Sessions. 

Second row, standing, left to right: Jessie Streeter; Nan S. Poll; Aurelia Shimer; 
Tirza Eckerslev; Merrilla W'orthington; Irene Safford, President Seventeenth Ward Re- 
lief Society; Martha Sequine. 

Third row, standing, left to right: Bertha DeLong, First Counselor, Seventeenth 
Ward Relief Society; Juanita Newsome; Doris Badger, Second Counselor, Seventeenth 
Ward Relief Society; Isabelle Wiberg; Caroline Brown; Esther Farnsworth; Lillian Sna- 
der; Joanne Roundy. 

Marjorie M. Ward is president of Salt Lake Stake Relief Society. 



122 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 




Photograph submitted by Agnes M. Vincent 

MONUMENT PARK STAKE (SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS 
FURNISH MUSIC FOR RELIEF SOCIETY CONVENTION 

Front row, left to right: Viola Tueller, former stake chorister; Anna Beth Stucki; 
Lucille Sorenson; Lvle Pratt, First Counselor, Monument Park Stake Relief Society; 
Ina York; Abbie McKay; Loraine Richmond; Bessie Hopkins; Mary Merrill; Alice 
Bleyl; Elaine Drake, stake Relief Society organist; Orzelle Fullmer; Grace Stevens. 

Second rov/, left to right: Erma White; Mae Farthingham; Jeanette Heistera; 
Millie Erickson; Orean Burton; Sylvia Weaver; Ann Kelley; Vada Bate; Annie Stoker; 
Gene Smith; Margaret Emery; Carol Gray. 

Back row, left to right: Nyena Nelson; Ruby Henderson; Helen Lach; Orlene 
Poulsen; Fern Campbell; Florence Workman; Ruth Walton; Ida Romney; Thelma 
Hammond; June Allen; Elanor Evertson; Phyllis Hansen, stake chorister. 

Reba O. Calling is president of Monument Park Stake Relief Society, 



« ♦ * 



njLorahain JLincoln 



Mabel /ones Gahhott 

Lincoln stood above the crowds, 
Shoulders high, they say; 
Held his thoughts erect and true, 
Walked the Master's way; 

Lincoln spoke in simple words, 
Heart to heart, they say; 
Li\ing words that ring with truth 
To our ears today; 

Understanding filled his soul 
For all men, they say; 
Tall in stature, thought, and heart, 
Lincoln knelt to pray. 




LESSON DEPARTMENT 



cJheologyi — Characters and Teachings 
of The Book of Mormon 

Lesson 32— Peace Comes to the Nephites Through Righteousness 

Elder LeJand H. Monson 

Text: The Book of Mormon: Alma, chapters 59-63 

For Tuesday, May 3, 1955 

Objective: To show the necessity of maintaining righteousness within a country 
in order to withstand the enemies without. 



Moroni's Letter to Pahoran 
\\rHEN Moroni received Hela- 
man's letter in the thirtieth 
year of the reign of the judges, he 
rejoiced over the success of Helaman 
in his part of the country for win- 
ning back the land the Nephites 
had lost. This information was sent 
to all the Nephites near where 
Moroni was, so that they might join 
in the rejoicing. 

Immediately, in response to Hcla- 
man's query as to why more strength 
was not sent him so that he could 
continue to maintain the re-con- 
quered lands, Moroni addressed a 
letter to Pahoran, the chief judge, 
in the land of Zarahemla. He re- 
quested Pahoran to send reinforce- 
ments to Helaman's armies. Moroni 
then continued to make plans for 
winning back the remainder of the 
cities and possessions of the Ne- 



phites still held by the Lamanites. 
Before he was ready to proceed, 
however, he learned that the gov- 
ernment had also neglected to rein- 
force the city of Nephihah as he 
had expected, for it fell into the 
hands of the Lamanites. This Mo- 
roni learned from those inhabitants 
who escaped and joined him. 

. . . when Moroni saw that the city of 
Nephihah was lost he was exceeding sor- 
rowful, and began to doubt, because of 
the wickedness of the people, whether 
they should not fall into the hands of their 
brethren. Now this was the case with 
all his chief captains. They doubted and 
marveled also because of the wickedness 
of the people, and this because of the 
success of the Lamanites over them 
(Alma 59:11-12). 

Moroni was angered with the gov- 
ernment because of its indifference 
to the cause of freedom, and he 

Page 123 



124 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



wrote a second letter to Pahoran, 
comprising chapter 60 of Alma, 
couched in very strong words. Not 
only did he address Pahoran, but 
also: 

... all those who have been chosen by 
this people to govern and manage the 
affairs of this war. For behold, I have 
somewhat to say unto them by the way 
of condemnation; for , . . ye yourselves 
know that ye have been appointed to 
gather together men, and arm them with 
swords, and with cimeters, and all manner 
of weapons of war of every kind, and send 
forth against the Lamanites, in whatso- 
ever parts they should come into our land. 
And now . . . myself, and also my men, 
and also Flelaman and his men, have 
suffered exceeding great sufferings; yea, 
even hunger, thirst, and fatigue, and all 
manner of afflictions of every kind . . . 
great has been the slaughter among our 
people; yea, thousands have fallen by the 
sword, while it might have otherwise been 
if ye had rendered unto our armies suffi- 
cient strength and succor for them. Yea, 
great has been your neglect towards us 
(Alma 60:1 ff.). 

Moroni then demanded to know 
the cause. ''Can you think to sit 
upon your thrones in a state of 
thoughtless stupor . . .?" (Alma 
60:7). After setting forth the tragic 
results of their neglect of the armies, 
Moroni then asked and answered 
a question which, has ever been of 
vital concern: 

Do ye suppose that, because so many of 
your brethren have been killed it is be- 
cause of their wickedness? I say unto you, 
if ye have supposed this ye have supposed 
in vain; for I say unto you, there are many 
who have fallen by the sword; and behold 
it is to your condemnation; For the Lord 
suffereth the righteous to be slain that 
his justice and judgment may come upon 
the wicked; therefore ye need not suppose 
that the righteous are lost because they 
are slain; but behold, they do enter into 
the rest of the Lord their God (Alma 60: 
12-13). 



Wickedness oi King-Men 

Moroni told Pahoran that he 
feared the judgments of God would 
come because of the slothfulness of 
the government and declared: 

. . . were it not for the wickedness 
which first commenced at our head, we 
could ha\e withstood our enemies . . . 
had it not been for the war which broke 
out among ourselves; yea, were it not for 
these king-men, who caused so much blood- 
shed among ourselves; yea, at the time 
we were contending among ourselves, if 
we had united our strength as we hitherto 
have done; yea, had it not been for the 
desire of power and authority which those 
king-men had over us; had they been true 
to the cause of our freedom, and united 
with us, and gone forth against our ene- 
mies, instead of taking up their swords 
against us, which was the cause of so 
much bloodshed among ourselves; yea, if 
we had gone forth against them in the 
strength of the Lord, we should have dis- 
persed our enemies, for it would have 
been done, according to the fulfilling of 
his word (Alma 60:15-16). 

In contrast, Moroni depicted the 
true picture of the condition of the 
Nephites, with the Lamanites com- 
ing upon them, taking over their 
lands, murdering the people, and 
carrying women and children away 
as captives. Moroni even raised the 
question concerning the personal in- 
tegrity of all to whom his letter was 
addressed. He asked if they were 
neglectful because they sat in the 
heart of the country in security, and 
he reminded them of the '\ . . 
thousands round about in the bor- 
ders of the land who are falling by 
the sword, yea, wounded and bleed- 
ing" (Alma 60:22). 

Moroni also said to the Nephite 
rulers : 

. . . Now I would that ye should re- 
member that God has said that the inward 
vessel shall be cleansed first, and then shall 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



125 



the outer vessel be cleansed also. And 
now, except ye do repent of that which 
ye have done, and begin to be up and 
doing ... it will be expedient that we 
contend no more with the Lamanites until 
we have first cleansed our inward vessel, 
yea, even the great head of our govern- 
ment. And except ye grant mine epistle, 
and come out and show unto me a true 
spirit of freedom ... I will leave a part 
of my freemen to maintain this part of 
our land .... And I will come unto you 
... if there be even a spark of freedom 
remaining, behold I will stir up insurrec- 
tions among you, even until those who 
have desires to usurp power and authority 
shall become extinct (Alma 60:23 ff.). 

The great patriot Moroni, lover 
of righteousness, merciful and kind, 
lover of freedom, declared that he 
did not fear their authority or power, 
he feared his God. He closed his 
great epistle with the command- 
ment, "... Now see that ye fulfil 
the word of God," and concluded: 
''Behold, I am Moroni, your chief 
captain. I seek not for power, but 
to pull it down. I seek not for honor 
of the world, but for the glory of 
my God, and the freedom and wel- 
fare of my country. And thus I 
close mine epistle" (Alma 60:35- 

36). 

Pahoran's Patriotic Reply 

In reply, Pahoran answered Mo- 
roni: 

... I do not joy in your great afflictions, 
yea, it grieves my soul. But behold, there 
are those who do joy in your afflictions 
(Alma 61:2-3). 

Pahoran then confirmed the fears 
of Moroni in the need of cleansing 
the inner vessel. The king-men by 
flattery had won over the people 
and withheld provisions and free- 
men from the armies. Pahoran him- 
self had been driven out and had 



fled to Gideon with as many men 
as he could get. From there he had 
sent a proclamation throughout that 
part of the land, and the freemen 
were rallying to Pahoran in great 
numbers. While the king-men did 
not dare to come out to battle 
against Pahoran, they had taken 
possession of the city of Zarahemla, 
and had appointed a king Pachus 
over themselves. This king had en- 
tered into correspondence with the 
king of the Lamanites and had 
promised to maintain the city of 
Zarahemla, leaving the Lamanites 
to conquer the rest of the country 
of the Nephites. When it was all 
conquered, then Pachus expected to 
be made king over the Nephites 
'\ . . when they shall be conquered 
under the Lamanites" (Alma 61:8). 
While Pahoran had been cen- 
sured by Moroni, he said he was 
not angered, but rejoiced in the 
greatness of Moroni's heart. Pa- 
horan did not desire power, save 
only to retain his judgment seat. 
He declared, ''. . . My soul standeth 
fast in that liberty in the which 
God hath made us free" (Alma 61: 

9)- 

Pahoran stated, as had the other 
righteous leaders of the Nephites, 
that the Nephites would not de- 
stroy the Lamanites if they had not 
taken the sword against the Ne- 
phites. He even observed with hu- 
mility: 

We would subject ourselves to the yoke 
of bondage if it were requisite with the 
justice of God, or if he should command 
us so to do. But behold he doth not com- 
mand us that we shall subject ourselves 
to our enemies, but that we should put 
our trust in him, and he will deliver us 
(Alma 61:12-13). 

Moroni was asked by Pahoran to 



126 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



bring a few of his men with him, 
and to gather such other forces as 
he could on the way, so that they 
might conquer Zarahemla. He in- 
structed Moroni to leave Teancum 
and Lehi in charge of the army, 
''. . . to conduct the war in that 
part of the land, according to the 
Spirit of God, which is also the 
spirit of freedom which is in them" 
(Alma 61:15). When Zarahemla 
would again be captured, Pahoran 
promised provisions could be sent 
to Lehi and Teancum. 

Pahoran confided in Moroni that 
he had been worried as to what 
course to pursue, as to whether it 
would be just to fight his Nephite 
brethren. But Moroni had eased 
his mind because he had said that 
unless they repented, the Lord had 
commanded Moroni to go against 
them. Pahoran concluded: 

See that ye strengthen Lehi and Tean- 
cum in the Lord; tell them to fear not, 
for God will dehver them, yea, and also 
all those who stand fast in that liberty 
wherewith God hath made them free. 
And now I close mine epistle to my be- 
loved brother, Moroni (Alma 61:21). 

When Moroni had read the epis- 
tle of Pahoran, he was very joyful 
to learn that Pahoran was not a 
traitor, but his heart was grieved 
because of the wickedness of the 
Nephites who had driven Pahoran 
from the judgment-seat. Moroni 
followed the instruction of Pahoran, 
and in whatever place he entered he 
raised the standard of liberty and 
joined to his force those thousands 
who wished to remain freemen and 
not be brought into bondage. 

King-Men Overthrown 

When Moroni and Pahoran had 
joined their forces, they proceeded to 



go down into the land of Zarahemla. 
In the ensuing battle, Pachus was 
slain and his followers were cap- 
tured and tried with the king-men 
who had previously been cast into 
prison. In compliance with the law 
they were executed, as refusing to 
take up arms in defense of their 
country but rather fight against their 
country. Thus peace was restored 
to Zarahemla and Pahoran was re- 
stored to the judgment-seat. 

Immediately thereafter Moroni 
had provisions and an army of six 
thousand men sent to the assistance 
of Helaman. Six thousand men and 
a quantity of food were also sent 
to the armies of Lehi and Teancum. 
Moroni and Pahoran with a third 
large body of men marched against 
Nephihah. Four thousand Laman- 
ites whom they captured on the 
way, after entering into a covenant 
of peace, were sent to dwell with 
the people of Ammon. 

Lamanites Driven Out 

When Moroni was camped out- 
side Nephihah, he desired the La- 
manites to come out to battle 
against him, but they feared the 
courage of the Nephites as well as 
their numbers, so they did not come 
out to battle that day. 

In the nighttime Moroni came 
upon the top of the wall of the 
city to discover in what part the 
Lamanites were camped. He then 
returned to his army and had them 
prepare strong cords and ladders 
which his men could let down into 
the city on the west side, while the 
Lamanites were asleep on tlie east 
side. By morning all the Nephites 
were within the walls of the city. 
When the Lamanites awakened they 
were so frightened that they sought 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



127 



to escape by the pass, but Moroni 
sent his men after them and killed 
many and captured manv others. 
The remainder fled to the land of 
Moroni on the seashore. The Ne- 
phites regained the city without the 
loss of one man. The Lamanite 
prisoners desired to join the people 
of Amnion, so Moroni was relieved 
of a great burden, and those Laman- 
ites began to till the fields and raise 
grain and all kinds of flocks. 

As Moroni and his victorious 
army approached the other Nephite 
cities held by the Lamanites, they 
fled before them. Moroni's forces 
became joined with those of Lehi 
and Teancum: 

And the armies of the Lamanites were 
all gathered together, insomuch that they 
were all in one body in the land of Moroni. 
Now Ammoron, the king of the Lamanites, 
was also with them (Alma 62:33). 

When the two armies were thus 
facing each other, because of the 
weariness of both, none but Tean- 
cum conceived any stratagem. He, 
howe\er, blamed Amalickiah and his 
brother Ammoron for all the wars 
and bloodshed, and famine, and in 
his anger, he let himself down over 
the walls of the city: 

. . . And he went forth with a cord, 
from place to place, insomuch that he did 
find the king; and he did cast a javelin 
at him, which did pierce him near the 
heart. But behold, the king did awake 
his servant before he died, insomuch that 
they did pursue Teancum, and slew him 
(Alma 62:36). 

The death of Teancum grieved 
Moroni and Lehi exceedingly, for: 

... he had been a man who had fought 
vahantly for his country, yea, a true friend 
to liberty; and he had suffered very many 



exceedingly sore afflictions . . . (Alma 
62:37). 

On the morrow Moroni drove the 
Lamanites out of the land and they 
did not then return against the 
Nephites. Moroni fortified suffi- 
ciently the parts of the land most 
exposed to the Lamanites, and then 
returned to Zarahemla; Helaman 
'\ . . returned to the place of his 
inheritance. . . J' (Alma 62:42) 
and there was once more peace in 
the land in the thirty-second year 
of the reign of the judges, after 
many years of war. 

There had been great wickedness 
among the Nephites, but they had 
been spared because of the prayers 
of the righteous. Moroni yielded up 
the command of the army to his 
son Moronihah. Helaman and his 
brethren again went forth to preach 
the word of God and regulate the 
Church. The people humbled them- 
selves and again began to multiply, 
to become strong in the land and 
rich. Howex'cr, they remembered 
the great mercies of the Lord to 
them and remained steadfast. 

Deaths of Hehman and Moroni 

During this happy period Hela- 
man died, in the thirty-fifth year of 
the reign of the judges, and Shib- 
lon took possession of those sacred 
things delivered to Helaman by 
Alma. We find that Shiblon and 
also Corianton did good continually 
and kept the commandments of the 
Lord. Moroni the great prophet- 
patriot died, ". . . And thus ended 
the thirty and sixth year of the reign 
of the judges" (Alma 63:3). 

It was during the next year that 
Hagoth, ". . . he being an exceed- 
ingly curious man . . ." (Alma 63:5) 
built a large ship in which many 



128 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



Nephites, with provisions, sailed 
away, taking their course northward. 

The following year Hagoth built 
other ships, and the first ship re- 
turned ". . . and many more people 
did enter into it. . . " (Alma 63:7) 
and they sailed again northward, 
but they were never heard of again. 

Many people went into the land 
northward and Corianton went to 
carry provisions to them. In the 
absence of Corianton, Shiblon, be- 
fore his death, conferred the sacred 
things upon Helaman, son of Hela- 
man. And all the records which 
Helaman possessed were written and 
sent forth among the children of 



men, except those parts which Alma 
had instructed should not go forth. 

The Book of Alma ends with the 
thirty-ninth year of the reign of the 
judges and completes the account 
of Alma and his sons Helaman and 
Shiblon. 

Questions on the Lesson 



1. What comparisons can be drawn be- 
tween the internal conditions among the 
Nephites, and those in countries of the 
world today? 

2. Show how the teachings of Alma to 
his sons bore fruit. 

3. How do you account for the lack of 
jealousy among the great Nephite leaders? 



ViSitifig cJeacher f/lessages 

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth 



Lesson 32: ", . . My Soul Standeth Fast in That Liberty in the Which 
God Hath Made Us Free'' (Alma 61:9). 

Leone O. Jacobs 

For Tuesday, May 3, 1955 

Objective: To show that we must hold fast to that God-given liberty which 
ensures our freedom. 



T IBERTY is a privilege for which 
men have fought and died since 
the beginning of time. And why 
have men been so tenacious in de- 
fense of this privilege? Because 
liberty is the God-given right of 
every individual, and there is in- 
herent within man the desire to act 
for himself. The plan of salvation 
was founded upon the principle that 
man is an agent unto himself, and 
only by his own volition may he 
advance. 

But liberty is often confused with 



license. Liberty gives one the right 
to do as he wishes only in so far as 
he does not infringe upon the rights 
of others, while license may mean 
the abuse of freedom, or freedom 
used in contempt of law. 

There are two aspects to be con- 
sidered regarding liberty: the free- 
dom to act, and the responsibility 
that liberty imposes. Often we think 
only of the first, and give little con- 
sideration to the latter. We may be 
free to act but not free to avert the 
consequences of our actions — they 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



129 



are irrevocable. No one can deny 
us the right to do as we wish, but 
each person must pay the price of 
doing as he wishes. Brother Richard 
L. Evans says, ''All men have the 
God-given right to think and be- 
lieve as they will, and all men have 
the God-given responsibility to ren- 
der an accounting sometime, some- 
where, for those things which they 
choose to think and believe." 

Repeatedly we hear people say, 
''I want to live my own life," or 
''It is my own life, isn't it?" — to 
which we may observe, "It is your 
own life to live as you wish, if you 
do not touch the lives of others, 
but others may easily be influenced 



for good or ill by your actions." 
This is part of the responsibility 
incurred by the possessor of liberty. 

Physical liberty is greatly to be 
desired and to be defended, but 
far more importnat is liberty of the 
mind and spirit. To be in bondage 
to sin is spiritual imprisonment. 
The Lord said: 

Abide ye in the liberty wherewith ye 
are made free; entangle not yourselves 
in sin, but let your hands be elean, until 
the Lord comes (D. & C. 88:86). 

Obedience to the law is the means 
by which we may continue to stand 
fast in liberty. 



« '» ■ 



Vi/ofR nleeting — Selection, Care, and Use of 

Household Equipment 

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting) 

Lesson 8— Utensils for Surface Cookery 

Rhea H. Gardner 

For Tuesday, May lo, 1955 



OAVING the right utensils can 
make the difference between a 
happy and an unhappy homemaker, 
and a successful or unsuccessful 
cook. 

There are many things to be con- 
sidered in buying utensils for sur- 
face cooking. The size of the pan 
should be proportional to the 
amount of food to be cooked. Pans 
nearly the same size as the elements 
over which they are to be placed will 
insure the most economical use of 
heat. 

One utensil with a number of 



uses is a better choice than several 
suited to only one job. A rounded 
union on the inside of a pan simpli- 
fies cleaning. A lip on at least one 
side is a convenience when pouring 
liquids. If the cover is to be tight- 
fitting, either the pan or the cover 
must have a beveled edge. A close- 
fitting cover permits the mainten- 
ance of the boiling temperature 
when low heat is used. 

Handles of heat-resistant material 
insure safety. One should make 
sure that the handle is guaranteed 
to last as long as the kettle or pan 



130 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



and that it will not come loose. A 
handle too long may overbalance the 
pan or get in the cook's way. One 
that is too short increases possibility 
of burns. 

The most frequently used ma- 
terials for surface cookery are alumi- 
num, copper, glass, enamelware, and 
stainless steel. There is no one 
best kind of material for all uses, 
but each has qualities that make it 
particularly best suited for specific 
uses. 

Aluminum is the most widely 
used saucepan material and is mod- 
erate in cost. Aluminum retains 
heat well at a low temperature. It 
also heats more quickly than steel 
or iron and thereby saves time. Since 
it is a good conductor of heat there 
is less danger of food sticking, when 
little or no water is added to fruit 
or vegetables. Experiments con- 
ducted by the United States Depart- 
ment of Health and Johns Hopkins 
and other universities entirely dis- 
credit the theory that cancer or oth- 
er diseases may be caused by foods 
cooked in aluminum utensils. 

If food sticks to an aluminum 
pan, first try soaking. Should scour- 
ing be necessary, use steel wool, or 
a mild abrasive such as whiting (ob- 
tainable at most hardware stores). 
If an aluminum pan becomes a lit- 
tle discolored, boil something acid 
in it, such as water with a little vine- 
gar or cream of tartar, or cook some 
slightly acid food, such as tomatoes 
or tart apples in the pan. This will 
brighten the pan and not harm the 
food. The best practice in the care 
of aluminum is to give it proper 
care each time it is used, and you 
will not have to resort to drastic 
cleaning measures. 

Copper is more expensive than 



other materials and requires constant 
care to keep it bright. Some manu- 
facturers apply copper to the bot- 
tom of utensils made of stainless 
steel to improve evenness of heat- 
ing. This combination makes for a 
more efficient utensil. For regular 
care, wash copper utensils with hot 
soapy water immediately after using 
them. Dry carefully and thorough- 
ly. Copper utensils sometimes de- 
velop spots and become tarnished. 
These cannot always be removed 
with regular cleaning agents. Try 
rubbing them with hot vinegar and 
salt, lemon rind and salt, or hot 
buttermilk. Do not overheat a dry 
copper utensil or the copper will 
come off like powder. 

Glass is comparatively easy to 
clean, inexpensive, and holds heat 
well. However, it conducts heat 
poorly, therefore, breaks easily. The 
main advantage of glass is its trans- 
parency. 

Enamelware is glass fused onto a 
steel base by firing at a high tem- 
perature. Therefore, as with glass, 
care must be used to see that it does 
not boil dry or receive hard knocks. 
Enamel lids do not fit tightly, and 
this is a disadvantage in vegetable 
cookery. Food sticks to the bottom 
because of uneven heat distribution. 
The price is a factor in its favor. 
When food is burned or stuck on, 
soak the utensil in water before try- 
ing to clean it. Avoid sharp scrap- 
ers and do not use steel wool or a 
coarse scouring powder. Enamel- 
ware and graniteware can be cleaned 
simply by washing with mild soap 
and water. 

Ironware gives an even spread and 
good retention of heat, making it de- 
sirable for slow cooking. Its weight, 
cplor, and hot handles are disadvan- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



131 



tages. It will rust if not kept dry. 
Ironware seldom needs more care 
than a good wash in hot soapy wat- 
er. You can scour it with steel wool 
and use a strong alkaline soap or 
water softener to remove grease. 
You may have an iron utensil that 
you use only a few times a year. To 
prevent rust from forming, put a 
thin coat of fat on it, then wrap in 
paper and put away in a dry place. 

Stainless steel utensils are increas- 
ing in popularity because improved 
evenness of cooking has been 
achieved by applying aluminum or 
copper to the undersurface or by 
using a special heat distributing core 
between two sheets of steel. Uten- 
sils made entirely of stainless steel 
form hot spots and cause food to 
stick because of uneven distribution 
of heat. Stainless steel is easily 
cleaned, is very durable and resistant 
to pitting. The high cost may be 
a disadvantage. It may be cleaned 



with a gritless cleaning powder, such 
as whiting, or extremely fine steel 
wool. It usually requires only mild 
cleaning methods. 

A minimum number of well-chos- 
en utensils in various materials may 
serve a homemaker better than a 
larger set all of one type of ma- 
terial. Slow cooking of food under 
a watchful eye and for the mini- 
mum time saves energy, time, and 
wear on pans, as well as preserving 
food nutrients and flavor. 'Troper 
care means longer wear." 

Thoughts ioi Discussion 

1. Did you "buy" or were you "sold" 
a large part of your kitchen utensils? What 
was the strongest motive in your buying 
them — actual need or high pressure sales- 
manship? 

2. What utensils do you use frequently 
enough to justify the price you paid and 
the storage space they use? 

3. Allow time for adequate discussion. 



JLiterature — Literature of England 

Lesson 48-Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) 

Elder B riant S. Jacobs 

(Textbook: The Literature of England, 11, Woods, Watt, Anderson, pp. 726-748; 

527-561) 

For Tuesday, May 17, 1955 

Objective: To weigh and consider Matthew Arnold's considerable contribution 
to English literature. 

One of the wisest men of our day, of liberty is the spirit which seeks to 

Judge Learned Hand, has not pre- understand the minds of other men and 

'' °,, , r Ti. -Ui.!,!, women: the spirit or liberty is the spirit 

sumed to define liberty, but he has ^^.^^ ^^.^^^ \^^.^ ^^^^^^^^^^ alongside its 

stated his own faith regarding it: own wthout bias. . . . 

The spirit of liberty is the spirit which 0"^ i" such a spirit are we ready 
is not too sure that it is right; the spirit to be taught; to be enriched; to 



132 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



grow; and we should approach Mat- 
thew Arnold in this spirit, as we 
should approach literatures of all 
times and peoples. 

Matthew Arnold is not everyone's 
favorite author. Throughout his 
life he maintained a personal aloof- 
ness which was both conscious and 
deliberate; to maintain this same in- 
terval between himself and later 
generations he directed that no biog- 
raphy be written, and he destroyed 
all papers save a few letters and his 
published works: it was in these 
that he wanted to live. Richly his 
wish has been fulfilled. Whatever 
phase of Victorian life we may 
choose to consider, there he stands 
confronting us, too considerable to 
be ignored, too penetrating to be 
silenced. 

Some have found Arnold to be 
the prophet of despair; for others 
he championed excellence and 
truth. All agree to his largeness 
and sincerity and depth. In his 
monumental work in the English 
schools, in his poetry, and in his 
critical writings, there is a grand 
unity. Firm in his belief that 
''conduct is three-fourths of life," 
Arnold, more nearly than any of 
his contemporaries, exemplified in 
his own life the classical virtues he 
so loved: ''to think clearly, to feel 
nobly, and to delineate firmly." 

If the mature Arnold spent his 
energies fighting to uphold the best, 
he was but fulfilling the pattern es- 
tablished by his father, Thomas 
Arnold, the famous headmaster at 
Rugby school, and the most domi- 
nant teacher and personal influence 
young Arnold knew. Thomas be- 
lieved completely in the virtues of 
a truly classical, liberal education. 
This strong belief in the need for 




A Perry Picture 

A1ATTHEW ARNOLD 

1822-1888 

traditional standards was bequeathed 
in full measure upon his son Mat- 
thew. 

After leaving Rugby, young "Matt" 
attended Oxford, graduating in 
1844. He taught for a time, then 
for two years he lived in the realm 
of politics and power as secretary 
to Lord Lansdowne. But Arnold 
was not content amid these values, 
and furthermore he was in love and 
long engaged. In need of perma- 
nent income, he accepted, when, in 
1847, Lord Lansdowne secured him 
a position as inspector of schools. 
For the next forty years he traveled 
England and the continent, exam- 
ining students for scholastic profi- 
ciency and constantly making rec- 
ommendations which would give to 
the great English middle classes a 
thorough, free education compa- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



133 



rable in quality to schooling obtain- 
able in Germany and France. When 
he retired he was highly esteemed 
by teachers and administrators alike. 

As a student Arnold had felt the 
great power of poetry, and had dedi- 
cated his life to it by keeping him- 
self distant from his fellow students, 
since he felt their values would not 
help him in his poetic ambitions. 
After he became inspector he con- 
tinued writing poetry, and at the 
beginning of each year he meticu- 
lously noted the books he intended 
to read. As he read each one in a 
few moments snatched in bumping 
railway cars, stations, and miserable 
hotels, he carefully crossed its title 
off. He copied from his readings 
the great and rewarding thoughts 
and systematically contemplated 
these throughout his life. In 1857 
he was honored by being appointed 
to the chair of poetry at Oxford, 
where he lectured three or four 
times yearly for the next decade, 
the first in his position to give the 
lectures in English rather than in 
Latin. After his fortieth year he 
wrote little poetry, devoting most 
of his energies to criticism, not only 
in literary matters, but in politics, 
religion, and economics. 

His marriage was evidently a 
happy one. When he retired from 
his school position in 1886 at age 
sixty-six, his pension was not ade- 
quate, so, at the suggestion of Henry 
James and other friends, he made 
a lecture tour of America. He made 
money and was well received, at the 
same time enjoying himself im- 
mensely. 

His entire hfe was vigorous. At 
age sixty-five, still following his life- 
long liking for exercise, he went 
skating; at sixty-six he continued to 



go swimming. But his health began 
to fail after his retirement, and he 
died suddenly in 1888 at the pier 
while welcoming his daughter and 
grandchildren home from an Ameri- 
can port. 

Arnold's Creed 

In one of the great periods of 
dynamic change in western history, 
Matthew Arnold refused to believe 
that a value is valuable merely be- 
cause it is new. True to his classi- 
cal training, he found more of the 
best in the culture of ancient Greece 
than he did in his contemporary 
world. 

Imagine, if you will, Matthew 
Arnold circulating a questionnaire 
in his official capacity as your super- 
intendent of schools. It is con- 
cerned with the TV habits of high 
school students. Suppose he were 
to receive the following answers 
(as did an enquiring teacher in a 
1953 survey): *Td rather sit and 
look than sit and exercise my brain." 
''Mr. Arnold, I suffer when I read.'' 
''A masterpiece is something you 
don't understand." "Who wants to 
read? It makes you feel sissified." 
Here, in chronic form, is our mod- 
ern intensification of the symptoms 
Arnold feared. 

Like the legions of courageous 
souls who founded both our own 
nation and our own Church, Mat- 
thew Arnold looked about him and 
found almost everywhere absent his 
concept of the Ideal. The Real as 
he saw it was not encouraging: 
smugness, hypocrisy, self-righteous- 
ness; worship of success, wealth, 
energy, things; a rampant individu- 
ality so uninformed, headstrong, 
and extreme as to have little con- 
cern for quality and excellence. 

To such a generation Arnold's 



134 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



constant message was, ''Repent, for 
the kingdom of heaven is within 
you." Arnold knew full well that 
men cannot be driven either to 
Perfection or Heaven, but the pas- 
sion of his life, both in his private 
actions as in his writings, was his 
belief in the values of education. 

Both within himself and his age 
Arnold acknowledged a great de- 
cline in faith. The most tragic re- 
sult of this loss, Arnold felt, was 
that it made Man something less 
than complete— he became disuni- 
fied, both within himself and with- 
in the society which produced him. 
For Arnold was profoundly con- 
vinced that man is not saved alone, 
but within the society or culture of 
which he is a part. 

The vision of the Ideal can come 
only from an inward excellence— 
the greatest virtue in life, but the 
most difficult to earn. ''As the 
Greek poet long ago said, 'excel- 
lence dwells among rocks hardly 
accessible, and a man must almost 
wear his heart out before he can 
reach her'" (text, p. 558, lines 44- 
47). But if, through education, 
man attains this excellence, or cul- 
ture, or rightness, then the aware- 
ness of perfection lies directly ahead. 
And for him perfection is the goal: 

Not a having and a resting but a grow- 
ing and a becoming, is the character of 
perfection as culture conceives it . . . and 
individual perfection is impossible so long 
as the rest of mankind is not perfected 
along with us. 

When such lofty goals are pre- 
sented throughout a lifetime, in 
words memorable for clarity, in- 
tensity, honesty, and sincerity, we 
can then begin to realize the great 
influence of Arnold upon the Vic- 
torian Age. 



Arnold's Poetiy 

Arnold's poetry is the direct op- 
posite of Tennyson's: rarely rich, it 
is always true. Sometimes, however, 
the truth it reveals is Arnold's own 
sense of being a fragment— of being 
a solitary part of a larger whole never 
to be realized, either within his own 
life or in his writings. His poems 
reveal his sense of loss; they also 
record his intense search for calm, 
for peace, for insight and intelli- 
gence in an age of turmoil and un- 
certainty. Because he probes search- 
ingly into the depths and mysteries 
of existence, and does this with 
clarity and power, his poems can 
bring each of us to a richer aware- 
ness of self, and of one's own im- 
mediate life. 

Let us look briefly at four of his 
poems. Their stanza form is no 
more involved than the metrical 
pattern; their tone is quiet and sub- 
dued, even gray and melancholy, but 
a tone perfectly controlled, and uni- 
form throughout. 

In his "Quiet Work" (text, page 
726) Arnold praises the two duties 
of working constantly and at the 
same time tranquilly. Here is Ar- 
nold's distrust of the superficial and 
greedy values of his world, and his 
affirmation of the rare values of pa- 
tience and unpublicized examina- 
tion of life's problems. 

One of his most famous poems is 
"The Scholar-Gypsy" (text, pp. 
734-739), which exemplifies the 
classical restraint and disciplined, 
polished lines of Arnold. He tells 
of a scholar who, more than two 
hundred years ago, left his books to 
join a band of gypsies. In escaping 
with them into nature and a serene 
singleness of purpose, he found a 
life filled with peace, meaning, and 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



135 



unity. The immediate loveliness of 
Arnold's nature scenes recalls his 
own happy days at Oxford when 
nature sustained him, and man was 
good. Lovingly, almost jealously, 
Arnold recalls the many haunts 
where this scholar-gypsy spent his 
idyllic days: 

At some lone homestead in the Cumner 
hills, 
Where at her open door the housewife 
dams, 
Thou hast been seen, or hanging on a gate 
To watch the threshers in the mossy 
barns. 

(text, p. 736, lines 101-104) 

He envies the unity and peace of 
such a life, whereas our lives are 
worn out by change, and shocks, and 
a thousand schemes. The gypsy is: 

Free from the sick fatigue, the languid 
doubt. 
Which much to have tried, in much 
been baffled, brings. 
O life unlike to ours! [We] 

Who fluctuate idly without term or 
scope. 
Of whom each strives nor knows for what 
he strives, 
And each half lives a hundred different 
lives; 
Who wait like thee, but not, like thee, 
in hope. . . . 

(text, p. 737, lines 164-170) 

He then warns the gypsy to flee. 

Before this strange disease of modern life. 

With its sick hurry, its divided aims. 
Its head o'ertaxed, its palsied hearts. . . . 

(text, p. 738, lines 203-205) 

This same beautiful, reminiscent 
tone of longing for peace amid na- 
ture's charms is continued and in- 
tensified in 'Thyrsis" (text, pp. 739- 
743) one of the great English 
elegies, written in remembrance of 
his schoolmate and friend, Arthur 
Clough. Likewise ''Rugby Chapel" 
(text, pp. 745-747) recalls happy 



schooldays, but it is dedicated to 
his father, Thomas Arnold. Written 
fifteen years after his death, the 
poem radiates the buoyant warmth 
of his father's personality, his in- 
tense love for the best throughout 
all time, his great power to ''fill up 
the gaps in our files," to encourage 
lesser men to go on to the City of 
God: 

And through thee I believe 

In the noble and great who are gone. . . . 

Yes! I believe that there lived 

Others like thee in the past. . . . 

. . . souls tempered with fire, 

Fervent, heroic, and good, 

Helpers and friends of mankind. 

(text, p. 746, lines 145 ff.) 

Rarely has a more noble monu- 
ment to a father been erected and 
immortalized by a son. 

Arnold's most famous poem is 
"Dover Beach," since it contains 
both a flawless statement of his 
poetic art and the moving revelation 
of Arnold's own loneliness and his 
need for human warmth in an age 
devoid of faith, an age where never- 
theless men fight and die ignorant of 
reason or need. 

Ah, love, let us be true 

To one another! for the world, which 

seems 
To lie before us like a land of dreams. 
So various, so beautiful, so new. 
Hath really neither joy, nor love, nor light. 
Nor certitude, nor peace, nor help for 

pain; 
And we are here as on a darkling plain 
Swept with confused alarms of struggle 

and flight. 
Where ignorant armies clash by night. 

(text, p. 744, lines 29-37) 

Arnold's Essays 

In 1880, when he was fifty-seven, 
Arnold published 'The Study of 
Poetry" (text, page 552) as an intro- 
duction to an anthology. This essay 



136 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



contains Arnold's definition of 
poetry (page 552), his touchstone 
method of determining whether 
poetry is of the highest quahty 
(pp. 553-557), his definition of a 
classic (page 554), and the difference 
between poetry and history. Poetry 
he defines, in the words of Words- 
worth, as ''the breath and finer spirit 
of all knowledge." The only real 
estimate of poetry must be free of 
the persona] estimate, in which the 
individual's own tastes and preju- 
dices prevent him from seeing the 
enduring poetic values, as well as 
the historical estimate, or poetry 
which has become great merely be- 
cause of its historical place. In eval- 
uating poetry, then, Arnold suggests 
it be compared to passages which 
have proved themselves through 
time, and cites several passages or 
''touchstones" of high poetic value 
(page 557)- Only by comparing 
newer poetry with these lines of 
classical power and purity can true 
poetry be identified. 

While many of their more im- 
portant ideas have already been men- 
tioned in this lesson, the two essays 
in our text, "The Function of Crit- 
icism at the Present Time" (text, 
pp. 529-544) and "Culture and 
Anarchy" (text, pp. 544-551) will 
prove rewarding to those who really 
accept Arnold's concept of excel- 
lence and therefore read him at first 
hand. While criticism is lower than 
creation, it "is the true function of 
man" (text, page 530). 

Instead of believing in the values 
of the contemporary bustle, Arnold 
agrees with Goethe: "To act is so 
easy; to think is so hard" (text, page 
559). Action based on thought is 
the way to salvation, but this pre- 
liminary critical thinking, because it 



is hard, will never become popular. 
After finding very little that is best 
in England, Arnold gives his version 
of happiness: 

... to have the sense of creative ac- 
tivity is the great happiness and the great 
proof of being ahve, and it is not denied 
to criticism to have it; but then criticism 
must be sincere, simple, flexible, ardent, 
ever widening its knowledge. 

The selection in our text from 
"Culture and Anarchy" (pp. 544- 
551) distinguishes between He- 
braism (energy, or practical doing), 
and Hellenism (intelligence, or con- 
templation), as Arnold sees these 
trends working about him in Vic- 
torian England. 

Arnold's prose, like Arnold him- 
self, is clear, balanced, keen, pene- 
trating, courageous, and idealistic. 
Like him, also, it compromises with 
nothing less than the pursuit of the 
best throughout all time. For a man 
of such stature as Arnold's there 
will ever be a crying need, whether 
he lived on the shores of the 
Aegean, on the Thames in Victorian 
England, or in the world of tomor- 
row. Meeting such a man deepens 
and strengthens us, for he forces us 
to come face to face with many of 
the universal experiences and con- 
flicts of mortality in a world of 
growing frustration and complexity. 

Questions on the Lesson 

1. Do you think Matthew Arnold might 
be described fairly as being only an edu- 
cator? 

2. Why is loneliness so ominous a symp- 
tom to Arnold? 

3. Why did he find so little of the best 
in Victorian England? Where did he 
find the best? 

4. What is the definition of a touch- 
stone? 

5. Discuss Arnold's definition and func- 
tion of criticism; of poetry. 



Social Science — T he Constitution 
o( the United States 

(It is recommended that each Rehef Society member read the text of the Constitution 
relating to each lesson as printed before the lesson) 

Article XVI 
The Congress shall have power to lay and collect taxes on incomes, from whatever 
source derived, without apportionment among the several States, and without regard to 
any census or enumeration. 

Article XVII 

The Senate of the United States shall be composed of two Senators from each 
State, elected by the people thereof, for six years; and each Senator shall have one vote. 

The electors in each State shall have the qualifications requisite for electors of the 
most numerous branch of the State legislatures. 

When vacancies happen in the representation of any State in the Senate, the 
executive authority of such State shall issue writs of election to fill such vacancies; Pro- 
vided, that the legislature of any State may empower the executive thereof to make 
temporary appointment until the people fill the vacancies by election as the legislature 
may direct. 

This Amendment shall not be so construed as to affect the election or term of any 
Senator chosen before it becomes valid as part of the Constitution. 

Article XVIII 

Section 1. After one year from the ratification of this article the manufacture, sale, 
or transportation of intoxicating liquors within, the importation thereof into, or the ex- 
portation thereof from the United States and all territory subject to the jurisdiction 
thereof for beverage purposes is hereby prohibited. 

Section 2. The Congress and the several States shall have concurrent power to en- 
force this article by appropriate legislation. 

Section 3. This article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as an 
amendment to the Constitution by the Legislatures of the several States, as provided in 
the Constitution, within seven years from the date of the submission hereof to the 
States by the Congress. 

Article XIX 

Section 1. The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or 
abridged by the United States or by any State on account of sex. 

Section 2. Congress shall have power to enforce this Article by appropriate legisla- 
tion. 

Article XX 

Section 1. The terms of the President and Vice-President shall end at noon on the 
20th day of January, and the terms of Senators and Representatives at noon on the 
third day of January, of the years in which such terms would have ended if this 
Article had not been ratified; and the terms of their successors shall then begin. 

Section 2. The Congress shall assemble at least once in every year, and such meet- 
ing shall begin at noon on the third day of January, unless they shall by law appoint 
a different day. 

Section 3. If, at the time fixed for the beginning of the term of the President, the 
President Elect shall ha\e died, the Vice-President Elect shall become President. If a 
President shall not have been chosen before the time fixed for the beginning of his term, 
or if the President Elect shall have failed to qualify, then the Vice-President Elect shall 
act as President until a President shall have qualified; and the Congress may by law 
provide for the case wherein neither a President Elect nor a Vice-President Elect shall 

Page 137 



138 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



have qualified, declaring who shall then act as President, or the manner in which 
one who is to act shall be selected, and such person shall act accordingly until a Presi- 
dent or Vice-President shall have qualified. 

Section ^. The Congress may by law provide for the case of the death of any of 
the persons from whom the House of Representatives may choose a President, when- 
ever the right of choice shall have devolved upon them, and for the case of the death 
of any of the persons from whom the Senate may choose a Vice-President whenever the 
right of choice shall have devolved upon them. 

Section 5. Section 1 and 2 shall take effect on the fifteenth day of October follow- 
ing the ratification of this Article. 

Section 6. This Article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as an 
Amendment to the Constitution by the Legislatures of three-fourths of the several 
States within seven years from the date of its submission. 

Article XXI 

Section 1. The Eighteenth Article of Amendment to the Constitution of the Unit- 
ed States is hereby repealed. 

Section 2. The transportation or importation into any State, Territory, or Posses- 
sion of the United States for delivery therein of Intoxicating Liquors, in violation of 
the laws thereof, is hereby prohibited. 

Section 3. This Article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as an 
Amendment to the Constitution by Conventions in the several States, as provided in 
the Constitution, within seven years from the date of the submission hereof to the 
States by the Congress. 

ARTICLE XXII 

Section 1 . No person shall be elected to the office of the President more than twice, 
and no person who has held the office of President, or acted as President, for more than 
two years of a term to which some other person was elected President shall be elected 
to the office of President more than once. But this Article shall not apply to any per- 
son holding the office of President when this Article was proposed by the Congress, and 
shall not prevent any person who may be holding the office of President, or acting 
as President, during the term within which this Article becomes operative from holding 
the office of President, or acting as President during the remainder of such term. 

Section 2. This Article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as an 
amendment to the Constitution by the legislature of three-fourths of the several States 
within seven years from the date of its submission to the States by Congress. 

Lesson 14— Amendments Sixteen Through Twenty-Two 
Elder Albert R. Bowen 

Texts: Your Rugged Constitution, (Y. R. C), pp. 238-269; The Constitution oi the 
United States, Its Sources and Application, (C. of U. S.), pp. 251-263 

For Tuesday, May 24, 1955 

Objective: To study the Amendments to the Constitution since 1913. 

TN 1895, Congress attempted to 
pass an income tax law. This 



Power oi Congiess to Tax Incomes 
—Sixteenth Amendment, (Y. R. C, 
pp. 238-239; C. of U. S., pp. 251-252) 

The Congress shall have power to lay 
and collect taxes on incomes, from what- 
ever source derived, without apportionment 
among the several States, and without re- 
gard to any census or enumeration. 



law was held to be unconstitutional 
because being a direct tax within 
the meaning of the Constitution, 
it was not made proportional in its 
application. Being a direct tax, in 
ofder for the law to be valid in 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 139 

conformity with the Constitution, the Senate of the United States by 
it was required to be levied upon the voters themselves, instead of by 
the basis of population. the various state legislatures as pro- 
An income tax would be both vided in Article I, section 3. This 
unfair and unworkable levied upon Amendment was the source of long 
a basis of population because this and protracted debate which began 
requirement would place upon the as early as 1826. Because the Amend- 
people of the states with large pop- nient makes no significant change 
ulations a much greater tax burden in constitutional rights or guaran- 
than upon citizens or residents of tees, it is not of great importance 
states with small populations. The to understand more than its sub- 
Sixteenth Amendment was adopted stance and, therefore, its text is 
in 1913 to overcome the Constitu- omitted from this lesson. 

ional objection of apportionment n ? l-x- h t 2. ■ j.- r ■ 

.{ 1 ,\^ Fionibition or intoxicating Liquors 

among the several states. r-- 1 . ^la j ^ /^ r> 

^, ^ . , , , , —LiPhteenth Amendment, (Y. R. 

Ihe mcome tax laws began by r^ ^ -.r^^^nc -,^ 



providing only a small percentage 
of the revenue of the United States 



256) 



Government. This tax has now The Eighteenth Amendment is 

grown to the proportion of yielding no longer part of the Constitution, 

by far the greatest percentage of Consequently there is nothing to 

tax revenue than from all other be gained in quoting its provisions, 

sources of taxation combined. Fur- It was the Amendment which pro- 

thermore, the rates of taxation have vided for the prohibition of the 

tremendously increased until the in- manufacture, sale or transportation 

come tax has come to be regarded of intoxicating liquors, or their im- 

by many serious thinking people, as portation or exportation into, from, 

confiscatory in its effect. or within the United States. It was 

There is a resolution now pending adopted January 29, 1919 and was 

in Congress to limit the power of repealed December 5, 1933 by 

Congress in the percentage of in- the adoption of the Twenty-First 

come which it may tax, except under Amendment. 

certain emergency conditions. This The history of the Eighteenth 

resolution has been adopted by sev- Amendment and its enforcement 

eral states and it is not inconceiv- was a stormy one and forms one 

able that it may be adopted as a of the saddest stories of lawlessness 

limitation upon the taxing power of and corrpution in the history of our 

Congress. country. It was designed to protect 

Direct Ejection of Senators-Seven- ^'^ ^'^'^^"^ °/ *^\^°""^,7 ff '"'* 

teenth Amendment, (Y. R. C, pp. *^ '^^^S^' "j ^'^°^°.l w.th the ac- 

r^ iTTTc - ^\ companying degradation and crime 

240-241; C. of U. S., pp. 252-253) ^ / , ^ .,g .. r . 

^ ^ 'ri >> ^;»/ connected with its manufacture, 

Reference has already been made distribution, and use. It may be 

to the Se\'enteenth Amendment to argued that the Amendment was 

the Constitution which was adopted a failure. Its faithful observance 

in May of 1913. It provides for and proper enforcement, however, 

the direct election of members of would have brought untold bless- 



140 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



ings in health, civic, and economic 
improvement to the people of the 
country. 

Voting Rights to Women — Nine- 
teenth Amendment, (Y. R. C, pp. 
244-245; C. oi U. S.y pp. 256-257) 

Section 1. The right of citizens of the 
United States to vote shall not be denied 
or abridged by the United States or by 
any State on account of sex. 

Section 2. Congress shall have power 
to enforce this Article by appropriate 
legislation. 

It seems strange to us now that 
a Civil War should be fought to 
free the slave, and the Constitution 
amended to give him the right to 
vote, and that this latter funda- 
mental right of citizenship should 
be denied to any citizen on the 
ground of sex. The movement to 
remove the voting disability from 
women began in 1878 under the 
leadership of Susan B. Anthony. 
This was forty years before the Nine- 
teenth Amendment was finally 
adopted. Before woman suffrage 
became national in scope, it had 
been adopted in several states. It 
became law in Wyoming in 1869, 
in Colorado in 1893, and in Utah 
and Idaho in 1896. (See Centenary 
oi Rehei Society, pp. 65-67.) The 
State of Montana elected the first 
woman to Congress in 1916. She 
was Miss Jeannette Rankin. 

This Amendment does not take 
from the states the right to fix 
qualifications for voters. It merely 
provides that this right may not be 
denied on the ground of sex, even 
as the Fifteenth Amendment pro- 
hibits a denial of suffrage upon the 
ground of race, color, or previous 
condition of servitude. 

Terms of Office Changed — Twen- 



tieth Amendment, (Y. R. C, pp. 
246-249; C. oi U. S., pp. 258-260) 

Section 1. The terms of the President 
and Vice President shall end at noon on 
the 20th day of January, and the terms 
of Senators and Representatives at noon 
on the third day of January, of the years 
in which such terms would have ended 
if this article had not been ratified; and 
the terms of their successors shall then 
begin. 

Section 2. The Congress shall assemble 
at least once in every year, and such meet- 
ings shall begin at noon on the third day 
of January, unless they shall by law appoint 
a different day. 

There are three other sections to 
the Twentieth Amendment. Section 
three provides for the succession in 
the Presidency and Vice-Presidency 
in the event either or both have 
not been elected, or shall fail to 
qualify on the day fixed for entering 
upon the duties of those offices. 
Section four provides that the House 
of Representatives may, by law, pro- 
vide for the contingency of death 
of any of the persons from whom 
it may choose a President whenever 
the right of choice devolves upon 
them, and gives to the Senate the 
same right in its choice of a Vice- 
President under similar circum- 
stances. 

Sections five and six merely pro- 
vide for the time when the Amend- 
ment shall become effective and 
places a time fimit upon ratification 
of seven years from the date of 
submission. 

The Twentieth Amendment was 
proposed March 3, 1932 and rati- 
fied February 6, 1933. 

Section one of the Twentieth 
Amendment is what is known as 
the "Lame Duck Amendment." Its 
purpose was to provide a Congress 
ready to function with a new Presi- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



141 



dent when he takes office. Under 
the provisions of the Constitution, 
prior to this Amendment, there was 
a period from December to March 
following the national election, dur- 
ing which the old Congress re- 
mained in office, even though it 
contained members who had been 
rejected by the voters. It was the 
practice of the President, at the 
beginning of his term, to call a 
special session of Congress to con- 
vene at the time he took office in 
order that necessary legislative mat- 
ters would not have to wait until 
the regular session convened in the 
December following the inaugura- 
tion, as provided by the Constitu- 
tion as originally adopted. In the 
early history of the country, travel- 
ing conditions were poor and the 
time was needed to assemble the 
members of Congress from the dis- 
tant parts of the country. In our 
modern day the members can be 
in Washington in a matter of hours 
from any part of the country. The 
Twentieth Amendment is, there- 
fore, but a recognition of changed 
times and conditions, and makes it 
possible for a new President to be- 
gin his term of office with a Legis- 
lative branch in Congress which is 
truly representative of the wishes 
of a majority of the voters. 

Repeal of Eighteenth Amendment 
—Twenty-First Amendment (Y. R. 
C, pp. 250-251; C. oi U. S., pp. 261- 

263) 

Section 1. The Eighteenth Article of 
Amendment to the Constitution of the 
United States is hereby repealed. 

Section 2, The transportation or im- 
portation into any State, Territory, or 
Possession of the United States for dehvery 
therein of Intoxicating Liquors, in viola- 
tion of the laws thereof, is hereby prohib- 
ited. 



Reference to the Twenty-First 
Amendment was made in the dis- 
cussion of the Eighteenth Amend- 
ment. It need only be added that 
the Eighteenth Amendment is the 
only Amendment to the Constitu- 
tion which has ever been repudiated 
by the people. Under the Twenty- 
First Amendment it is still unlawful 
to transport liquor into any state 
for delivery in violation of the laws 
controlling its manufacture, sale, 
distribution or use in such state. 

Limitation on Term oi ORice oi 
the President — Twenty - Second 
Amendment, (Y. R. C, pp. 252- 

253) 

Section 1. No person shall be elected to 
the office of the President more than 
twice, and no person who has held the 
office of President, or acted as President 
for more than two years of a term to 
which some other person was elected Pres- 
ident shall be elected to the office of 
President more than once. But this Article 
shall not apply to any person holding the 
office of President when this Article was 
proposed by Congress, and shall not pre- 
vent any person who may be holding the 
office of President, or acting as President, 
during the term within which this Article 
becomes operative from holding the office 
of President, or acting as President during 
the remainder of such term. 

The Twenty-Second Amendment 
to the Constitution became effec- 
tive February 26, 1951. This Amend- 
ment was the direct result of the 
controversy which arose because of 
the election of Franklin D. Roose- 
velt to four consecutive terms of 
office in the Presidency. Tradition- 
ally, no candidate had ever been 
elected to that office more than 
twice. The precedent against a 
third or fourth term as President 
was set in the beginning by George 
Washington, the First President of 
the United States. The Twenty- 



142 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1955 



Second Amendment will prevent 
any other aspirant to this office from 
duplicating the record of the second 
Roosevelt. Regardless of the mer- 
its of a man and his capability for 
the great office, it is generally agreed 
that it is politically unwholesome 
for any man, no matter how capable 
or honest he may be, to hold the 
office of President more than two 
consecutive terms. 

The Pursuit oi Happiness ( Y. R. C, 
pp. 256-269) 

As beneficiaries of our great lega- 
cy, all citizens of the United States 
should know, understand, and ap- 
preciate the priceless freedoms 
which the Constitution guarantees 
to us. Yours is the obligation to 
protect those rights! Among them 
are: 



EUROPE 



Come With Us 

See Europe 1955 

Eight Countries — 64 Days 

ONLY $987.00 
Experienced Tour Leader 



MRS. ALONZO J MORLEY 

Phone 2287-J, Provo, Utah 

Write 387 East 3rd North, Provo, Utah 

In Salt Lake Phone: 

MARGARET LUND - 6-2909 

Write 3021 South 23rd East 

Salt Lake City, Utah 



Freedom to worship according to your 
religious belief. 

Freedom of speech. 

Freedom of the press. 

Freedom to assemble peaceably and 
petition Congress for a redress of griev- 
ances. 

The right to keep and bear arms. 

The right to trial by jury. 

Protection against having one's property 
searched or seized without due process 
of law. 

Protection against trial for an act com- 
mitted before the passage of a law making 
such act a crime. 

Protection from being tried for a crime 
except upon indictment from a grand 
jury. 

Protection against being twice "put in 
jeopardy of hfe or limb" for the same 
offense. 

Protection from being compelled to act 
as a witness against oneself in a criminal 
case. 

The right, when accused of crime, to 
a speedy public trial by jury; to the help 
of a lawyer; and the right to call witnesses 
in your behalf. 

Protection against wrongful imprison- 
ment. 

Protection against the requirement of 
excessive bail, excessive fines, or the in- 
fliction of cruel and unusual punishments. 

Equal protection of the laws. 

The right to be presumed to be innocent 
until proved guilty. 

The right of secret ballot to vote for 
anyone you want, not to be denied in 
any state on account of race, color, previous 
condition of servitude, or of sex. 

Protection by the American system of 
"checks and balances," under which each 
department of Government works inde- 
pendently of the other and is prevented 
from gaining too much power. 

Meaning of Liberty — The Supreme 
Court of the United States has defined 
liberty as meaning the right of the citizen 
to be free in the enjoyment of all of his 
faculties — that is, his talents, gifts, and 
abilities, whether natural or cultivated; to 
be free to use them in all lawful ways; to 
live and work where he will; to earn his 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



143 



livelihood by any lawful calling; to pur- 
sue any livelihood or vocation — that is, 
calling, occupation, profession, or employ- 
ment; and to enter into all contracts 
necessary and proper in carrying out these 
rights. 

Questions on the Lesson 

1. Why was the income tax unlawful 
before the Sixteenth Amendment? 

2. How did the Seventeenth Amend 
ment affect the election of Senators of 
the United States? 

3. Has any Amendment to the Consti- 
tution ever been repealed? Which one? 

4. May the states determine the qualifi- 
cations of voters under the Nineteenth 
Amendment? 

5. By what popular name is the 
Twentieth Amendment known? 

6. What event brought about the adop- 
tion of the Twenty-Second Amendment? 



Jrintid( 



ote 



Catherine E. Berry 

My house has never been so clean, 
My floors so shiny bright. 
Each shelf and cabinet primly neat, 
No clutter left in sight. 

This is no sudden urge to be 
Domestic on my part, 
But just a woman's way to numb 
The pain within her heart. 



Vi/i titer Jifte 



rnoon 



Christie Lund Coles 
Here is a hushed, brief moment 
Of gray and timeless weather; 
The sky is like a speckled mare 
Held ominously at tether; 

The earth is like a charcoal scene 
Erom a children's picture book; 
The air is as cool as the crystal 
Caught in last summer's brook. 

The snow is like the silken fluff 
From a milkweed pod, new-broken, 
As it falls in exclamation points 
Where winter has spoken. 



THE WORLD'S FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

Cable - Nelson 

finest Low Priced Piano Built 
All Obtainable At 

Beesley Musk Co. 



Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



It^s awaiting 
You . . . 

1 ll b there is still a tremendous amount 
of outstanding instruction and use await- 
ing you in this and other copies of the 
Relief Society Magazine. Your editions 
may be handsomely bound at the West's 
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50 
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per 
volume plus postage for mail orders. Fol- 
low these postage rates if you send your 
order by mail: 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 te 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently loca- 
ted uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^^ 

Phone 4-2581 AQ 



M 



K Lama s Lrlants 

Klea. Evans Woisley 
AMA had a way with plants. 



As soon- as the contents of a lard bucket had been made into flalcy apple pies, bak- 
ing powder biscuits, or peach cobblers, Mama punched some holes in the bottom, put 
in small pebbles, and then filled it with rich loam from under the Saginaw pine tree by 
the dining-room window. Next, she tenderly broke off a piece of one of the geraniums 
in the front-room window, or the coleus, whose brilliant colors brightened the winter 
days in the kitchen. It seemed that all she did was stick the new shoots unconcernedly 
into the dirt, but they always took root and grew. This went on and on until every 
window sill in the house was full of plants in various stages of growth. No one ever 
knew why they flourished so under her care, except we all knew she sort of loved them 
along. 

Mama enjoyed sharing her plants. Whenever one of the children in the valley 
was ill and had to be in bed for a long time. Mama took a small can and planted a 
child-size plant, covered the can with gay tissue carefully saved from the Christmas 
package, and left it at the bedside where a restless child might watch it grow. If we 
had company, and one of the ladies admired the plants, or even hinted that she would 
like a "start," mama's face beamed with happiness, and nothing would do but she 
would wrap a generous cutting in a damp cloth, and put that in a paper cone made 
from a page of the Valley Independent. We never could see that the plants seemed 
to mind such pruning. In fact, two or three branches always shot up where one had 
been before. 

Great-Aunt Mattie was quite good with plants, too. Her husband, Great-Uncle 
Homer had more money than Papa, and Aunt Mattie brought "boughten" plants home 
from town, plants that had flowers on them almost as pretty as those in the seed 
catalogues. 

Whenever Aunt Mattie came to our house she hardly had her coat off before she 
went around poking her pudgy fingers into the dirt around the plants and saying: 
''M'liss, this scented geranium is drooping a little, don't you think?" or "The bloom 
on your Martha Washington geranium isn't quite as large as it was last year, is it, 
M'liss?" 

No one dared ask Great-Aunt Mattie for a start of her plants. She let it be known 
that she wasn't running a nursery for anybody, and if people wanted plants they could 
buy them like she did. Papa said that if the President of the United States himself asked 
Mattie for a start of her commonest geranium she would turn him down. Once Aunt Sar- 
ah snipped off a piece of the salmon-colored geranium when Great-Aunt Mattie wasn't 
looking, and hid it up her sleeve. But somehow, when she was at the door saying 
goodbye, it fell down right at Great-Aunt Mattie's feet. They didn't speak for over a 
year after that. 

Well, they are both gone now, but we seldom go to any of the homes in the val- 
ley without seeing one of Mama's plants blooming on a window sill. 

Yes, Mama had a way with plants. 
Page 144 



Write or Phone 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 
Telephone 4-2017 

about the following: 

EUROPE 1955 

$719 

EARLY RESERVATIONS NECESSARY 
and 

HAWAII 

$315 



Program for Historic Train will be out 
as soon as a definite date for the 
Cumorah Pageant has been set. 



FOR 



PRIMARY SUPPLIES 
FAMILY RECORDS 
STATIONERY 
GIFTS 



ITS 



LiunJb/wJuiL 

24 EAST BROADWAY 
SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



THREE PART 

for 
RELIEF SOCIETY CHORUSES 



Beside Still Waters— Hamblen 20 

Bless This House — Brahe 16 

Hold Thou My Hand — Briggs 20 



If Ye Love Me, Keep My 
Commandments — Madsen 20 

Just For To-day — Seaver 20 

King of Glory — Parks 20 

Let the Mountains Shout For 

Joy — Stephens 15 

Lord's Prayer — Gates 20 

My Redeemer Lives — Gates 20 

Thanks Be To God — Dickson 16 

Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 
45-47 Souh Main 
Salt Lake Ciy 1, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 

D On Approval n Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 

Name 



Address 

City & State 



aqnes IHusic | 



Ml 



145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVOV'2260 WASHINGTON BIVD,0(5C>£N 



IDA F~I0-222- 52372 



DEC 



■u yr^ 




YOU CAN DO B ETTER 

Geeealogy Work 

WITH THE RIGHT TOOLS 

1. Our Family Through the 3. The ABC's of American 

Genealogical Research 



Years Binder 

An indispensable aid for keeping your records order- 
ly. Available in white, tan, maroon or black simu- 
lated leather, and stamped with the Temple (Salt 
Lake, Idaho Falls, Mesa, or Manti ) of your choice 
in gold. $3.00 

2. Binder with 100 
Genealogical Sheets 

Our Family Through the Years Binder with an as- 
sortment of 100 genealogical sheets. $4.50 



E. KAY KIRKHAM 

This bock contains a wealth of information on how 
to fill ir family group sheets and pedigree charts, 
and treats in detail all the necessary steps in 
genealogical research. $1.25 



(ll 



( 



THE . ^ 

or ' >.S 

AMER«::4N 

CENEALOatAL 
RESEAttlll 



ElCfthlRKIlil 




DESERET BOOK COMPANY 
44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) charge 

to my account in the following amount $ for 

the encircled (numbered) items: 1 2 3 



Name 



Address 

City Zone State 




wm 

MA ® A S S KT IS 




(( 



Llnto the (biect JLady[ 



^^^HE elder unto the elect lady and her children, whom I 
love in the truth; and not I only, but also all they that 
have known the truth; 

For the trutKs sake, which dwelleth in us, and shall 
he with us for ever. 

Grace be with you, mercy, and peace, from God the 
Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the 
Father, in truth and love. 

I rejoiced greatly that I found of thy children walking 
in truth, as we have received a commandment from the 
Father. 

And now I beseech thee, lady, not as though I wrote a 
new commandment unto thee, but that which we had from 
the beginning, that we love one another. 

And this is love, that we walk after his commandments. 
This is the commandment. That, as ye have heard from the 
beginning, ye should walk in iV^ {The Second Epistle of 
John 1-6). 



The Cover: "Verbena Bouquets on tlic Desert, Near La Ouinta, California'* 

Photograph by Josepli Miiench 
Frontispiece: 'Tansies, " Photograph by Ward Linton 
Co\er Design by Evan Jensen 



Qjrofn I Lear and QJc 



Since I was a girl in my teens I ha\e 
enjoyed reading Tht Relief Society Maga- 
zine. I always looked forward to reading 
the wonderful stories. After my mar- 
riage the Magazine was one of the first 
publications in my home. The stories still 
appeal to me, but I now enjoy also the 
articles and monthly lessons. Recently I 
was called to be president of our ward 
Relief Society, and the Magazine has be- 
come not just something to be enjoyed, 
but something to help me in this new 
calling. 

— Ora Stoker Whittier 
Rockland, Idaho 

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

On every page I feel the need 
To read and read on more, 
And every single page I read, 
I'm richer than before. 

It is a blessing in my home, 
A helping hand to guide me; 
Its friendly words when I'm alone 
Are always there beside me. 

— Mrs. Irene O. Clawson 
Hyrum, Utah 

I love The Relief Society Magazine — 
everything in it. I have an invalid boy 
and I read it to him. I can't get to 
meeting very often, because I can't leave 
him alone, and I don't have anyone to 
stay with him. We read the Magazine 
from cover to cover. 

— Mary A. Ostler 

Roosevelt, Utah 

I am a convert to the Church, having 
been a member for the past six years, and 
for five years I have received The Relief 
Society Magazine regularly, and I find it 
the grandest, greatest little Magazine. 
Therefore in October and November 
1954, ^ obtained gift subscriptions for 
eight of my best friends, none of whom 
are in this Church. They have all told 
me that they appreciate The Relief Society 
Magazine and enjoy reading it. 
— Laura Jensen 



ar 



I always read every article in The Re- 
lief Society Magazine and often give it as 
a Christmas gift to friends. 

— Mrs. Lucile Roberts 
Fortuna, California 

The Relief Society Magazine has always 
been my favorite publication, both as a 
child, and especially now when the writ- 
ten word is our only contact with the 
Church. We are enjoying our stay in 
India, but like all Americans in foreign 
lands, we will return home with a deeper 
appreciation for our own great land, and 
the unlimited opportunities there for all. 
My husband is giving technical aid in 
the design section, aggregate plant, for 
the Bhakra Dam, which will be the sec- 
ond largest dam in the world. We have 
two girls, six and three. There are thirty 
American families here, and some of the 
first families here organized a Sunday 
School, which has been successful with 
at least seventy-five per cent of the chil- 
dren. I have the children from three to 
seven years of age, and it is gratifying to 
know that the children are forming the 
habit of attending church on Sunday 
morning. We have had several Christian 
missionaries and Christian medical mis- 
sionaries visit our group .... I miss the 
stimulation of mind and spirit which I 
always received at our own Latter-day 
Saint meetings, 

— Mrs. G. R. Anderson, Jr. 



Long Island, New York 



Nangal Township 
District of Hoshiarpur 
Punjab, India 

I hope The Relief Society Magazine 
continues to flourish, and that it will con- 
tinue to go to many women in far-off 
lands. I met a fine lady from New Mex- 
ico on the bus. She said her picture had 
appeared in the "Notes Erom the Field" 
in a recent Magazine. I looked up the 
picture and found this lady with her four 
daughters, all singers, from Lordsburg, 
New Mexico. It is wonderful to realize 
how much good the Magazine does all 
over the \\'orld. 

— Mrs. Adella Waterlyn 
Provo, Utah 



Page ]A6 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 



Belle S. Spafford - 
Marianne C. Sharp 
Velma N. Simonsen 



Margaret 

Mary G. Judd 
Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 

Editor - 
Associate Editor 
General Manager 



C. Pickering 

Evon W. Peterson 
Leone O. Jacobs 
Louise W. Madsen 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 



President 

First Counselor 

Second Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 



Christine H. Robinson 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Helen W. Anderson 
Gladys S. Boyer 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 



Charlotte A. Larsen 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. 
Manwaring 
Elna P. Haymond 



Marianne C. Sharp 

Vesta P. Crawford 

Belle S. Spafford 



Vol. 42 



MARCH 1955 



No. 3 



e 



on tents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

"Unto the Elect Lady" 

"O Be Wise; What Can I Say More?" Aleine M. Young 

I Go to Relief Society Nell B. Brenchley 

Now, in the Twilight of My Life Artemesia R. Romney 

A Great Tradition — The American National Red Cross Edwin H. Powers 

Why Not Be Happy? Celia Luce 

Nature's Bouquet Cecil G. Pugmire 

FICTION 

Survival Under Protest — Third Prize Story Leola S. Anderson 

The Legacy Ora Pate Stewart 

Mother's Baked Apple Estelle Webb Thomas 

Green Willows — Chapter 2 Deone R. Sutherland 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 

Eighty-One Years Ago 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

Editorial: Relief Society for the Perfection of Women Marianne C. Sharp 

Notes to the Field: Organizations and Reorganizations of Stake and 

Mission Relief Societies for 1954 

Index for 1954 Relief Society Magazines Available 

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Perennials Preferred Dorthea N. Newbold 

And Now It's Spring Again! Helen S. Williams 

Home Laundering Rhea H. Gardner 

Martha Mary Barrett Tolman Finds a New Hobby 
Herbs for Modern Cookery 



45 
48 
61 
64 
65 
84 
86 

50 
72 
88 
92 

46 
66 
67 
68 

70 
70 
71 
98 

57 
78 
80 
91 
Dill Elizabeth Williamson 208 

POETRY 

Of Power and Love Genevieve Wyatt 156 

What Is Youth? Vesta Ball Ward 163 

Field of Hyacinths Eva Willes Wangsgaard 177 

"Let There Be Beauty" Maryhale Woolsey 179 

Grandfather's Peppermints Elsie McKinnon Strachan 183 

Winter's Last Fling Bernice T. Clayton 185 

March Interlude Pansye H. Powell 187 

Day Is Done Mabel Law Atkinson 191 

Let Seasons Linger Iris W. Schow 197 

Monday Dorothy J. Roberts 197 

Fulfillment Margaret Evelyn Singleton 197 

Perfume of Violets Zara Sabin 204 

A Testimony Catherine B. Bowles 206 

Words Christie Lund Coles 207 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 40 North Main, Salt Lake City 1, Utah, Phone 4-2511; Sub- 
scriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. Single copy, 15c. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No 
back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change 
of address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



"0 Be Wise; What Can 
I Say More?" 

Aleine M. Young 
Member, General Board of Relief Soeiety 

[Address Delivered at the Annual General Relief Soeiety Conferenee, 

September 30, 1954] 



MY dear brothers and sisters, I 
wish it were possible for me 
this afternoon, to express to 
my Heavenly Father and to you, the 
gratitude that is in my heart for the 
restoration of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ in these latter days, and for 
the organization of our own great 
Relief Society by the Prophet Jo- 
seph Smith. 

It is a real thrill to look out over 
this vast auditorium today and see 
all these wonderful sisters, and to 
realize that most of you are workers 
in this great women's organization. 
When we add to this great number 
all the sisters throughout the 
Church that are members, think 
what a wonderful power for good 
we can be if we will all be wise and 
live up to all the commandments 
that have been given to us. 

When Jacob, the brother of Ne- 
phi, was pleading with his people to 
believe in Jesus Christ and live up 
to all the teachings of the prophets, 
he concluded with these words: ''O 
be wise; what can I say more?" This 
is the message that I would like to 
bring to you today, be wise. 

Last summer I attended a sacra- 
ment meeting and a fireside for the 
young people at Bryce Canyon 
Lodge. I was thrilled with the sin- 
cerity of the many young people 
who stood and bore their testi- 

Page 148 



monies. One of the things that im- 
pressed me most at that time \^as 
the statement of many of these 
young people that their parents had 
been their example; that they had 
not only taught their children the 
principles of the gospel, but they 
had lixed it themselves. What 
greater happiness could come to a 
parent than to hear this and to 
know it to be true? These parents 
have been wise and are reaping the 
reward. 

This is the reverse of the words 
of Emerson, who said, ''What you 
are stands over you the while, and 
thunders so that I cannot hear what 
you say." These young people have 
said of their parents, "What you are 
stands over you, and thunders so, 
that I, too, will be wise and follow 
your example." 

When the Pharisee came to Jesus 
and said, "Master, which is the great 
commandment in the law?" (Mt. 
22:36) he replied saying: 

. . . Thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy mind. This is the first 
and great commandment. And the sec- 
ond is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy 
neighbour as thyself (Mt. 22:37-39). 



I am sure that as Relief Society 
workers we are all endeavoring to 
live up to these two great command- 



'0 BE WISE; WHAT CAN I SAY MORE?' 



149 



ments, but there are others that we 
should also follow, if we are wise. 
We should at all times accept the 
advice and instructions of our lead- 
ers who counsel us so wisely. We 
will remember the Sabbath day to 
keep it holy. This commandment 
was given to us for our own good 
that we might have a day of much 
needed rest, and the opportunity to 
improve 0-ursehes and to grow 
spiritually. 

If we are wise, we will attend our 
meetings and we will urge our chil- 
dren to go with us, for it is here 
that we learn of Christ and his 
teachings. It is here that we renew 
our co\enants with our Heavenly 
Father. 

TF we are wise, we will keep the 
Word of Wisdom, for it is God's 
law and his will that we do this. 
Doctors and scientists and those 
who are living the Word of Wisdom 
today are proving that it is the right 
way of life and that everyone will 
benefit by doing so. 

If we are wise, we will accept in 
all humility any calling that comes 
to us in the Church, and gi\'e to it 
our best efforts, for it is through ac- 
tivity in the Church that we grow 
and our testimonies are strength- 
ened. 

I have mentioned but a few of 
the commandments that we should 
adhere to, if we are wise. There are 
others just as important, and we are 
not in a position to choose the ones 
that we feel apply to us. The Lord 
tells us to keep all his command- 
ments, and Jesus said: 

He that hath my commandments, and 
keepeth them, he it is that lo\'eth me: 
and he that lo^•eth me shall be loved of 
my Father . . . (John 14:21). 



In Jesus' Sermon on the Mount, 
and also in his great sermon to the 
Nephites, he advises us in these 
words from The Book of Mormon: 

Therefore, whoso heareth these sayings 
of mine and doeth them, I will liken him 
unto a wise man, who built his house 
upon a rock — And the rain descended, 
and the floods came, and the winds blew, 
and beat upon that house; and it fell not: 
for it was founded upon a rock. And every 
one that heareth these sayings of mine 
and doeth them not shall be likened unto 
a foolish man, who built his house upon 
the sand — And the rain descended, and 
the floods came, and the winds blew, and 
beat upon that house; and it fell, and 
great was the fall of it (3 Nephi 14:24-27). 

Which are we like, the wise or 
the foolish man? Are we building 
our house upon the rock of obedi- 
ence or upon the sands of disobedi- 
ence? 

If we are wise, we will build it 
upon the rock and receive the bless- 
ings that have been promised to us 
in the sixth section of the Doctrine 
and Covenants, which says: 

Now, as you have asked, behold, I say 
unto you keep my commandments, and 
seek to bring forth and establish the cause 
of Zion; Seek not for riches, but for wis- 
dom, and behold, the mysteries of God 
shall be unfolded unto you, and then shall 
you be made rich. Behold, he that hath 
eternal life is rich (D. & C. 6:6-7). 

We all believe this, and we are 
all working and looking forward to 
eternal life in the celestial kingdom 
of our Father in heaven, but in or- 
der to achieve it, we must always 
follow the advice of Jacob when he 
said: ''O be wise, what can I say 
more?" 

I pray that we may all have the 
strength and courage to do this, and 
I humbly ask it in the name of Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 



cJhird [Prize Story 

%/tnnuai LKelief Societii Snort Story (contest 

Survival Under Protest 



Leo Ja S. Anderson 



THE first Monday night that 
Joanna jumped up from the 
dinner table to rush off to 
first-aid training class, George was 
amused. 

''Sure, ril be baby-sitter, honey/' 
he said magnanimously. ''Never 
let it be said that the Georges, pap- 
py and son, ever dimmed the lamp 
of our own Crusader!" 

Joanna pulled a face at him, run- 
ning her fingers down her blue skirt 
over slim, lovely hips. It was a 
heady evening in early spring, with 
the setting sun sending gold fingers 
through the yellow organdy cur- 
tains to caress the blond heads of 
all three Camerons. The smell of 
freshly watered lawns from this cor- 
ner up both sides of the subdivision 
came strongly through the open 
window. Serenity ruled inside and 
out, as if disaster were seven light- 
years away. 

Poised behind their chairs, Jo- 
anna turned each blond head back 
and dropped a quick kiss on two 
turned-up noses, Geordy's little but- 
ton one and George's strong ski- 
jump one. 

'"Bye, precious. 'Bye, hon." 
"Not so fast!" George caught her 
wrist as she zoomed past and pulled 
her down into his lap. "I deserve 
better than that for tubbing, pants- 
ing, and bedding my son down. To 

Page 150 




LEOLA S. ANDERSON 

say nothing of washing up your 
dishes!" 

"Oh, George, the dishes, too? 
When you hate them so?" The 
stars came out in Joanna's blue eyes. 
"You're the nicest husband I ever 
married." 

"Just this once, I will," he said, 
"because I have an idea there won't 
be another one. Just let that Red 
Cross expert start talking about 
great, gaping, bloody wounds, and 
Mammy's life-saving career will end 
at the rail." 

Joanna turned a little pale, but 
she swallowed hard and firmed her 
lips resolutely. "No! I'm going to 



SURVIVAL UNDER PROTEST 



151 



get clear through this one. Why, 
it may mean our very survival." 

George's eyebrows went all the 
way up. ''So bad?" There was 
laughter in his voice. 

Joanna nodded vigorously. "If we 
do as the Church tells us, we don't 
need to fear anything. And this 
we've been told to do. Besides, 
Civil Defense is warning us, too. 
The time has come when every 
home must be prepared for— for— 
well, for whatever comes." 

Geordy pounded his spoon in the 
soupy mess in his plate. "Mum, 
mum, mum!" he chortled. 

George nodded solemnly. "You're 
so right, both of you." He planted 
a swift, businesslike kiss upon Jo- 
anna's soft mouth and stood her on 
her feet, all five-feet-two of her. 
"Now you rush right out and pre- 
pare to defend our home, honey, 
while I mop up my son and heir." 
He grinned, towering over her. Out- 
side a horn honked. 

Joanna flung her arms around his 
neck for a moment and ran for the 
door. "Never mind the dishes," 
she sang. "I'll do 'em when I get 
back." 

George addressed his son, man to 
man. "She won't be able to look 
a greasy dish in the face by then. 
Come on, boy, let's harvest that 
mashed potato crop in your hair." 

That was the first time. 

TOANNA came home bubbling 
^ with pride and fairly oozing 
knowledge. Before George could 
bring himself to protest, she had 
bandaged him for a broken jaw, a 
dislocated shoulder, and a sprained 
ankle. She left him slightly shaken 
and all tied up on the divan while 
she made a tour of her small castle. 



Geordy was sweetly, cleanly asleep 
in his crib; the dishes were in their 
proper cupboards; even the sink was 
washed and the dishcloth wrung 
dry. Joanna sighed ecstatically. 

The second time, George was 
thoughtful. 

"How long," he asked carefully, 
as dinner again neared a precipitate 
close for Joanna, "does this class go 
on?" 

"Nine weeks, two hours a night, 
every Monday at seven," Joanna 
smiled, while she stripped off her 
beruffled apron, smoothed down her 
skirt, and prepared to kiss her fam- 
ily goodbye again. "Tonight we're 
going to do leg bandages and 
wounds." 

"Wounds, hon? Shall I send an 
ambulance around for you?" 

Outside the horn sounded, Jo- 
anna laughed. "Oh, I'm over that! 
There's Marge. 'Bye!" 

With Geordy in his arms, George 
followed her to the door. Marge 
grinned and shook her red head at 
him. 

"Isn't this something?" she treb- 
led. "I've always wanted to dash 
off to the wars, leaving the little 
man at home!" 

George grinned bravely back. 
"Ours to worry and to wait!" He 
flinched as the tires gripped the 
asphalt and got away with a squeal. 
A little frown seamed his eyebrows 
together. "Your mother," he told 
his egg-smeared son, "is not that 
strong a character." 

He was right. She came home 
blanched and shaking. Marge 
brought her in. 

"Just let her lie down for awhile," 
she said. "She'll be all right. Little 
squeamish, that's all." 

George scowled. "She never could 



152 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



stand the sight of blood. She can't 
even stand talking about it. This 
is the end of first aid here!" 

Marge backed out the front door 
and escaped. George laid Joanna 
on the divan and put a cold cloth 
on her head. After awhile she 
opened her eyes and smiled weakly 
at him. 

"I should put my head down by 
my knees," she murmured. ''Keep 
me from fainting. I'll be all right 
in a few minutes." 

''Sure, sure/' George soothed. 
"Better talk bandages." 

'Tou shouldn't ever use a tourni- 
quet, except as a last resort," she 
said faintly. ''But if you do, mark 
a T on the victim's forehead with 
your lipstick." 

"I will," George promised. 

She swallowed. "You know, this 
is plain silly." 

"I'm glad you realize it," George 
exploded. "Well, you tried." 

"I mean giving in to it like this!" 
She sat up and jerked the wet cloth 
from her head. "Anyway, we just 
talked about it. After all, what's 
b— blood?" She stood up, shoulders 
square — momentarily. Then she 
wilted. "Let's go to bed, huh?" 

npHE third Monday night, there 
was a battle. 

"Of course I'm going." Joanna's 
blue eyes were never surer. "To- 
night we learn artificial respiration. 
You have to have artificial respira- 
tion to pass the course!" 

"Fll have to have it, if you pass 
the course!" 

She looked levelly at him. "That's 
nonsense. We'll both be glad some 
day that I didn't give up. Why, sup- 
pose Geordy got hurt, bad . . . ." 
Her face went white at the thought. 



"Look, honey." George was hold- 
ing his temper by a small, serrated 
thread. "Dr. Peterson's office is in 
the next block, a fire station and a 
hospital within four. Do you really 
think it's a matter of life or death 
that you rush off like mad to learn 
to tie square knots? You can get 
that from my old scout book!" 

Joanna's eyes blazed blue fire to 
meet the smoke in his. "In case of 
disaster . . . ." 

"Disaster! Disaster! All I hear 
is disaster!" he shouted. "Are you 
trying to scare everybody silly? How 
about a little peace at home, for a 
change?" 

"You don't have to wash the 
dishes, George," she said with dig- 
nity. "And I can bathe Geordy be- 
fore I go. That's what is really 
bothering you, isn't it?" 

George knew when he was 
whipped— temporarily. But he was 
a tenacious person by nature, and 
personal injuries to his masculine 
pride could be laughed off only so 
long. Though he pushed Joanna out 
the door when Marge honked, 
though he washed the dishes in ten 
minutes flat (breaking only two 
plates and a brown pottery bowl), 
though he bathed Geordy and put 
him into his crib and kissed him 
goodnight, he rumbled like Mauna 
Loa all the time. And with his do- 
mestic duties scrupulously complet- 
ed, he erupted down the block 
to compare outraged notes with 
Marge's husband. 

"P\AN Johnson hadn't made such 
good time as George. He still 
wore one of Marge's aprons like a 
postage stamp on his vast front. 

"Don't fight it, boy." His huge 
frame shook with laughter. "The 



SURVIVAL UNDER PROTEST 



153 



little women thrive on opposition. 
And it won't last. They'll get tired 
of it in a coupla weeks. 'Specially 
Marge. She isn't the crusading 
type." 

''Joanna is/' George mumbled 
glumly. '"And she's obsessed with 
the idea there's going to be a dis- 
aster—on a magnificent scale— and 
we must be prepared!" 

But even George didn't realize 
the significance of his own words. 
Not then. Not, in fact, until the 
night he came home from woik to 
find his fishing equipment, creels, 
reels, bait and all, stacked in neat 
piles on the back lawn, together 
with the two old tires he'd been 
saving almost a year now. Premoni- 
tion hit him a low blow. 

He put his head in the door of 
what he had always fondly regarded 
as his own province, the little cub- 
byhole between the furnace and 
laundry. There was nothing left of 
all the familiar clutter of precious 
old hats, half-built wagons for 
Geordy, or assorted items of tool- 
craft. It was stark and bare, and 
the walls' smelled faintly of disin- 
fectant. Joanna was busily scrub- 
bing the floor. 

''It's very sweet of you, honey, to 
clean out my work room, but it 
wasn't really necessary to fumigate," 
he said warily. 

Joanna pushed back a stray lock 
of hair with a grimy wrist. "This," 
she announced proudly, "is our Sur- 
vival Room." 

"Our what.^" he yelled. 

"When it's finished it will hold 
food, clothing, bedding, first-aid sup- 
plies . . . ." 

"Stop!" 

But he knew she couldn't. It 



was like flying in the face of a tidal 
wave. 

That's why he found himself, 
during odd moments in the next 
few weeks, nailing shelves along the 
walls, lugging in folding cots, fash- 
ioning a rather fine clothes closet in 
one corner. The neighbors began 
dropping in to admire his work. 

"Why, you're quite a carpenter, 
boy," big Dan Johnson rumbled. 
"I almost wish Marge had got 
steamed up to make me do this. 
Snug little spot you've got here." 

George accepted the praises 
woodenly. 

A S the green of spring ripened in- 
to crisp, golden autumn, so the 
bari'enness of the Survival Room 
blossomed into plenty. Like mag- 
ic, cans and bottles appeared on the 
paper-lined shehes— the magic of a 
robbed kitchen budget, George 
thought morosely. Hands on hips, 
hCi surveyed Joanna's folly. There 
were fruits, vegetables— dozens of 
them— and dry beans and split peas 
and cereals and canned potatoes and 
meat .... 

"Hey, are we going to invite the 
neighbors to share our cozy little 
disaster?" he wanted to know. 

"If necessary, yes, although Marge 
and some of the others are planning 
to start rooms like this now." 

George's grin was sardonic. It- 
would be pleasant to watch that, 
from a distance. He held up a 
bucket with holes poked through 
the sides near the bottom. 

"What is this?" 

"A stove. When you get the 
charcoal burning down in the bot- 
tom of it, you put this grill on and 
cook hamburgers or potatoes or 



154 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



corn in husks, or what-have-you. It 
also keeps us warm." 

"Lights up the gloom, too?" 

"Oh, no. Look!" She held up a 
kerosene lamp with a glass bowl and 
stand and a wick a foot long. It 
brought back memories of visits to 
Cramp's old ranch when George 
was a kid. 

Apparently Joanna hadn't forgot- 
ten a thing. Silently he picked up 
her Red Cross certificate of First 
Aid and Civil Defense and tacked 
it up over the door. 

''What on earth are you doing?" 

''Just hanging up your sheepskin, 
honey. We are now ready for dis- 
aster." 

Accordingly, disaster struck. 

It was nothing so dramatic as an 
atomic bomb or a famine. Not even 
a small earthquake. Ceorge was 
coming home from work, carrying 
the inevitable sack of groceries, and 
between the curb and his own door 
he got run over. By two racing 
bicycles. 

How it happened, or why it hap- 
pened, only the testimony of two 
very frightened young boys would 
ever indicate. All Joanna knew was 
that there was a shout, two screams, 
the horrible grinding sound of metal 
on cement, and a terrifying huddle 
of arms, legs, and battered bicycles 
right there before her front door. 

Be calm, be cool, the well-trained 
first aider inside her head shrieked 
wildly. First, urgent rescue! Her 
head began a slow, agonized swim- 
ming, but her legs carried her to 
the spot. Almost at once, two 
bodies extricated themselves from 
the mess. They were Jim West and 
Paul Dean, boys who lived up the 
block. Jim's shirt was ripped right 
down the back, and a long scratch 



began to show red beneath it. It 
turned Joanna's sight fuzzy. She 
shook her head impatiently. 

George lay motionless on the 
sidewalk, face down. She dropped 
down beside him just before her 
knees gave out on their own ac- 
count. 

"Cosh, we didn't mean to, Mrs. 
Cameron," Jim babbled, and Paul 
began to sob. "He was looking 
back at his car and walked right in 
front of us!" 

"I know you didn't mean to," 
Joanna said gently, her lips continu- 
ing with a silent, steady prayer. 

/^AREFULLY she ran quick, ex- 
ploring fingers down George's 
back before she eased him gently 
over. A sickening gasp sucked itself 
through her clenched teeth. It 
looked as if the whole left front of 
him were bleeding. On the side- 
walk were scattered groceries and 
the jagged pieces of a shattered bot- 
tle. She shut her eyes. 

"Paul, go into my house and call 
Dr. Peters." Paul was moving be- 
fore she finished speaking. "Jim, go 
around to George's work room and 
bring me the First Aid box on the 
top shelf just inside the door. 
Quick!" 

Jim ran with a queer, one-sided 
gallop. 

The soft, fuzzy fog that began 
settling around Joanna's head was 
stifling. "This is George," she said 
aloud to keep her faculties awake. 
"And he is injured. Open his shirt 
and see where's he's hurt. Move!" 

Her fingers did as they were com- 
manded. Most of the blood disap- 
peared when she pulled the shirt 
back. Only the sleeve grew darker 
and darker. Jim was back with the 



SURVIVAL UNDER PROTEST 



155 



Leoh Seely Anderson, San Bernardino, California, appears in The Relief 
Society Magazine, as a first-time winner in the short story contest, with her 
offering "Survival Under Protest." However, Mrs. Anderson has had consider- 
able recognition for her literary efforts. "The Relief Society Magazine launched 
my first article from Brigham Young University ('A Personnel Department for 
the Home,' The Relief Society Magazine, October 1935), but I cut my 
literary teeth (news and fiction) on I'he Deseret News, The Salt Lake Tiih- 
une. The Sun-Advocate (Price, Utah), and The Toronto Star Weekly. Most 
recently Reader's Digest and Faith Today have printed articles. Next to my 
family, my seminary class is my greatest love, though I also teach the litera- 
ture lesson in Rehef Society, and college English classes. My husband (a 
language instructor at San Bernardino Valley College), and my sons, Richard 
(fourteen) and Brent (nine), are presently aiding, abetting, and heckling me 
in a program of "Mom Goes Back to School." Future grist for the literary 
mill — when it finds a spare moment to grind! I used to be a member of the 
Blue Quill (Ogden, Utah, writers) and also a member of the Southeastern 
Chapter of the League of Utah Writers." 



kit, and she cut the shirt away at 
the shoulder. As the cloth shd 
back, blood spurted with each 
thrust of George's strong, young 
heart. 

She groped for a bandage, but 
her eyes would not focus. All she 
could see was that bright, red hfe 
leaving George, her George. Dr. 
Peters would be here in a few min- 
utes—but even a few minutes 
would be too late. First Aid is 
what you do before the doctor 
comes. Knowledge is to prepare 
you to act when it is necessary. You 
know what to do, Joanna. Do it! 

She shut her teeth tight togeth- 
er, and her nerveless fingers went 
down into that warm, scarlet stream 
and closed around the jagged flesh. 
The blood ceased to spurt. 

''Go get Marge Johnson," she 
mumbled, while nausea rose in an 
engulfing tide over her. 

I7OR the next century Joanna 
knelt there, George's blood dry- 



ing in stiff little smears on her 
hands, light and darkness confusing 
her thoughts. That awful bump on 
his forehead must have knocked him 
out, and his cheek is rubbed and 
bruised .... Joanna resumed her 
prayers. 

''Joanna, baby!" Marge's voice 
brought all the tension release of 
the arrival of the U.S. cavalry. 
"Whatever happened?" 

Don't let go, Joanna commanded 
herself. This is a reinforcement, 
not a replacement. "Get the 
stretcher from the Survival Room." 

She found a dressing now, and 
though as she momentarily released 
her hold on the wound, the blood 
leaped at her again, it was a matter 
of seconds until the bandage was 
in place and securely tied— with 
square knots. They rolled George 
on to the stretcher and carried him 
into the Survival Room and laid 
him on the cot. 

"Fix Paul and Jim up, will you, 
Marge?" Joanna said, while she 



156 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



bathed the blood and catsup from 
George's face. Why didn't he open 
his eyes? She put a cold compress 
on the lump that gleamed red, 
white, and bruised on his forehead. 

A car stopped out in front. Dr. 
Peter's quick, efficient footsteps 
and the music of his voice. "What's 
up, here?" 

He leaned, over George, raised his 
eyelids, took his pulse. He examined 
Joanna's bandage and the wound be- 
neath it. He tossed a smile over 
his busy shoulder. 

'Til cite you for gallantry in ac- 
tion, Joanna," he said. 'Tou prob- 
ably saved your husband's life." 



''I— I did?" smiled Joanna moist- 
ly, and toppled over at his feet, ou^ 
cold. 

That's when George Cameron 
sighed and opened his eyes. '']o- 
anna!' he croaked. ''What's hap- 
pened to Joanna?" 

Dr. Peters laid her on the other 
cot. "She fainted. I promise to 
give you full details when I'm not 
so busy with two of you." 

George viewed his own bandages 
with a grimace and rubbed a hand 
gingerly over his aching brow. 
"Well," he mumbled, "the little 
woman never could stand the sight 
of blood." 



Gfm 



ov^er a 



nd JLi 



ove 



Genevieve Wyatt 

For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a 
sound mind (II Timothy 1:7). 



Peace of mind I asked for, 
"Oh, peace of mind," I prayed, 
"God grant me this one blessing 
For I am sore afraid." 



And through the dark I struggled 
And through the dark cried out, 
For fear still lingered with me 
In troubled thoughts and doubt. 

Then, seeing peace in loved one's eyes, 
I saw, too, perfect trust, 
For peace of mind is perfect faith — 
God's love is true and just. 

And as my faith grows stronger 
God's greatest gift is sure. 
I know it will be completely mine 
When faith is full and pure. 



Perennials Preferred 



DoTthea N. Newhold, 
Deseret News Garden Editor 



EVERY garden editor has been 
asked — numberless times — 
"Please tell me the name of 
a perennial flower that will bloom 
continuously throughout the sum- 
mer." 

Perennials are herbaceous plants 
that live for many years — usually 
they die down to the rootstock in 
the fall and come up again in the 
spring — flowering every year. But 
certainly there is no one variety of 
these treasures of the garden which 
will bloom continuously through- 
out the growing season. 

By selecting from a wide assort- 
ment of perennial plants, however, 
the gardener may be assured of 
bloom from earliest springtime until 
late fall. 

Preparation of Soil 

Consider first the soil with which 
you will be working. For, without 
a rich, crumbly, well-drained soil, 
all the work of creating a garden 
and the expense of top quality 
plants, is wasted. Soil should be 
dug deeply, with ample humus ma- 
terial incorporated to make an 
almost inexhaustible storehouse of 
food for the plants. Remember 
that once planted, it will be many 
years before you will move those 
perennial plants. 

Give Perennids a Strong 
Background 

To show to the best advantage, 
perennials need a strong back- 
ground. A free standing border 
makes a thin appearance — even 



though there are generous sized 
colonies of plants. Placed against 
a strong background, such as a 
border of shrubs, of evergreens, or 
against a garden wall, or a wooden 
fence (either painted or stained), 
or against the side of a building, the 
blooms will show oE to much great- 
er advantage. 

Width oi Beds 

Width of the beds is very im- 
portant. It is almost impossible to 
achieve continuous bloom or a var- 
ied effect in a narrow border. Con- 
sider beds five to eight feet in width 
for the best effects. However, you 
may have a narrow strip in which 
you prefer to plant perennials. Try 
peonies or iris or phlox or chrysan- 
themums for a big season splash of 
colorful blooms, and use an annual, 
such as petunias, for the front edg- 
ing to give color throughout the 
summer and fall months. 

Wide borders allow plenty of 
space to use low-growing, early 
blooming perennials in the front of 
the borders, taller growing plants at 
the rear, with the medium growing 
plants placed in the center sections. 
This is not an ironclad rule to be 
followed, for a medium tall plant 
having attractive foliage — peonies 
for example, mav be placed near 
the back of the border, or some del- 
phinium plants may be brought 
close to the front edge. 

Emphasis on the Old Reliables 

Peonies, iris, delphiniums, daisies 
of every variety, phlox, hardy asters, 

Page 157 



158 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 




Dcrthea Nowbold 

COLUMBINE 

The delicately beautiful blossoms of 
columbine and the attractive foliage add 
airy grace to the' perennial borders. 

chrysanthemums — these are the 
old rehables, and plant hybridizers 
have* worked wonders with them to 
give us plants with larger flowers, 
sturdier stock, better colors. 

Use these plants with a lavish 
hand, planting them in colonies of 
threes, fives, sevens, nines, or more, 
if desired. To create a garden pic- 
ture which will have unity and 
strength, repeat like plantings in an- 
other section of the border. For 
example, you will find that a plant- 
ing' composed of three peonies, five 
delphiitiums, and seven phlox care- 
lessly scattered in an undesigned 
border says very little. The same 
number of plants grouped in col- 
onies, with a like planting repeated 
in another section, will give greater 
pleasure and satisfaction. 

Front Edging of Borders 

It is extremely difficult to plan a 
border of any size which will dis- 



play a neat, tidy appearance and at 
the same time be in bloom from 
April until fall. There will usually 
be unsightly spots where some per- 
ennials have passed their season, 
and where neighboring plants have 
failed to cover the traces of the 
earlier variety. 

Care must be taken, then, not to 
have too many of the early bloom- 
ing sorts toward the front of the 
border unless they will retain their 
foliage until fall. The general ap- 
pearance of a planting depends tre- 
mendously on the blossoms and 
foliage of the front of the border. 

Hardy candytuft — Jberfs semper- 
vireiis — produces loads of lovely 
white flowers in the springtime, 
then the plants may be sheared back 
for a neat appearance for the re- 
mainder of the season . 




Courtesy Jackson and Perkins Company 

DELPHINIUM (LOVELINESS) 

Delphiniums are an unsurpassed source 
of blue flowers. The tall spires of bloom 
add interesting form to the perennial 
border. 



PERENNIALS PREFERRED 



159 




Courtesy Jackson and Perkins Company 



SHASTA DAISY (WIRRAL SUPREME) 

A new form of an old standby, the Shasta Daisy, a thrifty plant which blooms 
lavishly. 



Dianthus, variety Cheddar pink, 
or Dianthus pJnniarius — old fash- 
ioned clove pink, will provide frag- 
rance unsurpassed during its bloom- 
ing season, then the seed pods may 
be trimmed off for a neat, attractive 
appearance throughout the remain- 
der of the season. The evergreen 
coralbell, Heuchera, is a lovely thing, 
its geranium-shaped leaves remain- 
ing in perfect condition until after 
hard frosts. 



EarJy-FJovvering Perennials 

Primroses of many varieties, Do- 
Tonicum, (leopard's-bane), peonies, 
Pyrethrum, iris, bearded and the 
Siberian varieties, oriental poppies 
— there is an endless list of May 
and June blooming perennials. 

However, selecting a limited 
group of bearded iris is a compli- 
cated business, for the varieties 
number into the thousands. Great 
self-control is needed on your part 



160 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



or voLir garden will become a dis- 
pla\ of iris and not the varied peren- 
nial garden you desire. 

EarJy Summer 

As the springtime slips into the 
summer, oriental poppies take over 
the scene. Poppies need a careful 
setting, for a flaming orange will pro- 
test loudly if placed near a patch of 
rose. Still we would not forfeit the 
pleasure of growing poppies. Pop- 
pies disappear after the blooming 
period, leaving a blank space in the 
garden. The gardener soon learns 
to cover up their disappearance with 
plants of Chinese delphinium, Shas- 
ta daisies, Statice, or baby's-breath 
(Gypsophih panfculata), variety 
Bristol Fairy, planted in front of the 
poppies. 

Perennial Phlox for 
Midsummer Blooms 

With midsummer and with the 
coming of hot weather, the energy 
of the gardener is sorely taxed, but 
if the perennial phlox plants have 
been grouped with a generous hand, 
if they have been carefully watered 
and mulched with a layer of well- 
rotted manure, the borders will be 
a riot of color. No perennial quite 
equals the phlox for extravagance of 
blooms, for persistence, or for self- 
reliance. 

The New Day Lilies 

In recent years day lilies, Hemero- 
caJIis, have been undergoing some 
interesting changes through the ef- 
forts of plant hybridizers. A little 
thoughtful study of a catalogue will 
disclose the many new colors — 
pinks, purples, pale creams and yel- 



lows, white, deep yellow, and many 
blends as well. Then, too, you may 
select from long lists, varieties that 
will bloom during the spring or 
summer or fall. Indeed, one could 
have a most interesting garden con- 
taining only day lilies. 

Fall Arrives 

As the summer passes and the fall 
season begins, hardy chrysantheums, 
hardy asters, and anemones come 
into their own. 

No garden would be complete 
without hardy asters which are so- 
generous with their blooms. 

Plant hybridizers have worked 
wonders with the hardy chrysan- 
themums, and there are dozens and 
dozens of new varieties listed in the 
growers' catalogues — waiting for 
you to use them in every spare cor- 
ner of your perennial borders. They 
take up such a small area until well 
into the late summer, that with gen- 
erous use of small, single starts set 
out in early springtime, the garden 
will, in the fall months, look as if 
it were a garden of chrysanthemums. 

From September until killing 
frosts, anemones will offer lovely 
white or delicate pink waxen blooms, 
lovely for either the house or the 
garden. 

Like people, perennials have their 
limitations, so learn to allow for 
these. At the same time, emphasize 
all their wonderful assets. Learn to 
evaluate. Though you desire a 
plant of every known variety when 
you begin to garden, you will soon 
learn to make discriminating selec- 
tions -— to please you and to suit 
your personality. 



fSt (^o to iKeuef S octet y[ 
Nell B. Bienchley 



THE things that happen to me 
on Rehef Society day! I am 
sometimes tempted to be- 
heve that if I had not such an ar- 
dent love for that organization, I 
should have given up trying to get 
myself and two or more children 
to Relief Society meeting long ago. 
Somehow things seem to get all 
tangled up on that particular day. I 
have entertained the thought that 
life might run more smoothly, if I 
pretended not to be going to meet- 
ing at all, And then, say about i : 30, 
I would trick fate, change my dress, 
grab the children, and dash off to 
Relief Society without looking back. 
But no. I would most assuredly 
have to bathe John, my three-year- 
old, you know how little boys are, 
and then perhaps the baby would be 
asleep or hungry or— no, I must plan 
ahead. But you know when Sister 
Hammond read that quotation from 
Burns in her literature lesson last 
year, the one which goes, 'The best 
laid schemes o' mice and men, gang 
aft a-gley," well, I felt like Burns 
must have written that especially for 
the mouse and me. Just that very 
day I had hoped to be all ready to 
leave, and when I called John in, 
there he was with mud up to his 
ears. I have almost developed a 
sleight-of-hand act from some of 
those quick changes. I wasn't late, 
but I can't say I was unruffled. 

Then there was last week. I was 
going like a race horse to get things 
in shape so I could leave when 
the telephone rang. Goodness, I 
thought, I hope it's not .... My 



good husband's voice asked, ''Aren't 
you going to Relief Society today?" 

'Tes, dear, I am," from me. 

''Why didn't you say you wanted 
the car at lunchtime?" he inquired. 

"Well, I did mention that I was 
going to meeting, but I decided to 
walk." Isn't that just like a man? 
He probably didn't even listen when 
I told him I was going. 

He was saying, "And carry that 
baby? I'll say not. I'll come and 
get you." 

"I can walk," I insisted, but then, 
thinking that I could use those extra 
ten minutes, I said, "All right, if it 
won't put you out too much— meet- 
ing's at two." 

I did use the extra ten minutes 
profitably, but at three minutes to 
two there was still no car in sight, 
so I wrapped up baby, and the three 
of us started out, thinking we would 
surely meet him coming for us. 
Baby was getting powerfully heavy 
by the time I reached the church, 
and I was puffing like the "little 
steam engine that could" or some- 
thing, but still no husband in sight. 
I do hate to be late. Just as I 
reached the Relief Society room I 
turned, too quickly I am afraid, to 
see if young John was following. He 
was, and I smacked him in the poor 
little head with my swinging hand- 
bag. He sent up a wail that would 
put a banshee to shame. 

I found at suppertime that hus- 
band had forgotten completely 
about us. He was very penitent, 
but I think I shall not make anv 
such arrangements another time. 

Page 161 



162 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 

There was another day. I was three-year-old stood peacefully wash- 
helping with the program for the ing his hands, with the water run- 
opening social, so I was plan- ning over the basin and into his 
ning to leave home a half hour early. Sunday shoes. 
I was finishing up the luncheon We got to the meeting that day, 
dishes and things seemed to be well too, finally. But do you know when 
in hand, when John's voice called I arrived home at four o'clock, I 
to me from the bathroom. found my bread still baking. I guess 

''Mommy, I can't open the door." I hadn't heard the bell in my ex- 

I dried my hands on my apron citement before leaving. I have 
and turned the knob, and my heart heard somewhere that Brother Brig- 
sank. ''John, you didn't lock the ham Young liked thick crusts on his 
door, surely?" I asked. bread, but I do declare, I am afraid 

"Locked, Mommy," he called even he couldn't have eaten mine 

nonchalantly. that day. 

"But how could you, it's too l could name other hectic in- 
high?" that was to myself, but he stances, some which have been more 
answered, "I standed on my toes." provoking than amusing. But I 

"Well, just stand on your toes have adopted for my Tuesday creed, 

agam and unlock it." I was im- "Never say die." I must go to Re- 

patient. jjgf Society. I simply cannot miss 

"I did, but I can't." the theology meeting. I look for- 

"Keep calm," I kept telling my- ward to that day as a day when my 
self, but as the minutes wore on and life is enriched, and I may drink in 
his three-year-old efforts were in the beautiful spirit of our class lead- 
vain, I became frantic. I thought er, our president, and her counsel- 
of the one small window. It was ors, and as I listen to the staunch 
my last chance. I hurried down to testimonies of the other sisters, my 
find the stepladder, hoping desper- testimony grows, and I know that I 
ately that the window was un- am going to try to live closer to my 
locked. As I shouldered the ladder, Father in heaven and strive to un- 
I glanced at the axe in the corner derstand my mission upon earth 
and thought grimly to myself that more fully. 

if the worst came to the worst, I j ^^^^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^^ meeting. That 
could use that. -^ ^^le day that gives me courage to 
OAPPILY, the window was un- be a better homemaker. (Goodness 
locked, I found, after forcing the knows I could improve my Tuesday 
screen, but it was far too small for schedule.) The leaders on this day 
me to get through at that time. My awaken interest in so many home- 
five-year-old Patty was the only one making arts that I have formerly 
available, but she took one look in- thought beyond my reach. I do so 
to the bathtub below and shrieked want to make of my home a place 
that she was afraid. I begged, where my little family will want to 
coaxed, and pleaded, and finally be more than any other, 
dropped her screaming and kicking I must go to the literature lesson, 
safely to the bathroom floor. The Then my soul may rise above the 



I GO TO RELIEF SOCIETY 



163 



commonplace things, and I may 
walk briefly with great minds. Could 
associations be more rich than those 
with Tennyson, Dickens, or Brown- 
ing? Oh, the beauty of the litera- 
ture day! 

I must go to the social science 
lessons. I am just awakening to the 
realization that we here in the 
United States have some things not 



to be found in any other country. I 
must learn what I can do to help 
preserve the liberty that God has 
bequeathed upon this promised 
land, so long as we serve the God 
of this land who is Jesus Christ. 

Yes, I go to Relief Society, come 
what may. May I call for you next 
Tuesday? 



What & youth? 

Vesta Ball Ward 

You answer. 

Youth is impetuousness, hurry. 

Clothed in vibrant shades of red, 

Striped with rush. 

Shadows chasing self, 

Vainly seeking realness in shadowy future. 

Distant past; 

Too busy to peek between the pages of today's reality; 

Too busy to taste the present pleasure 

Or savor the sweetness of now. 

Too occupied seeking hie, too frantic. 

Too busy, always too busy. 

Let the panorama slip by. 

While frantically 

You seek that indefinable 

Something that is not found. 

Though sought, 

In hectic disquietude. 

A sage seeketh such in quiet thought, in still depths. 
In tranquility, repose, and solemn contemplation. 

Youth knows not of such treasures. 

Hidden only by the veil of the mind. 

For only time, so little respected, can painfully teach. 

Only time, relentless in scope and depth and sameness. 

With cutting edge and sharp surety, need reprimand. 

So what is youth? 

Nothing more than youngness. 

That soon is tempered or broken in the maw 

Of aching search. 

What is age? 

You answer. 

Age is youth, softened by time. 
Mellowed by the ceaseless flow and surge 
Of that which it pleases us to name 
Experience. 



I Low, in the cJ\K^iligkt of 1 1 iy^ JLife 



Arteiiiesia R. Roniney 



AS I walked along the crowded 
sidewalk of a large city one 
cold, dreary day (the year was 
December 1936), it seemed there 
were no love or friends left in all the 
world. Now that I was widowed 
there was nothing to live for any 
more. Suddenly, as I passed a spa- 
cious store window, a beautiful oil 
painting attracted my attention and 
held me spellbound for some time. 
I forgot my sorrow, for the moment, 
as I studied the work of art. The 
sun in the picture was just breaking 
with new light. As I obser\ed it 
more closely, a thrill ran through 
me and seemed to fill my soul with 
new life and beauty. I said to my- 
self, 'There is no reason why I can't 
do something like that, paintings 
that would give joy and happiness 
and cheer up those who are sad. 
Everyone needs a hobby as she 
grows older to keep her mind bright 
and alert. Mine will be painting." 

We all feel the need of self-ex- 
pression, and it is very necessary for 
our well-being. Anything that we 
create with our hands gives us a 
thrill and helps us to see the beauty 
around us and to express our per- 
sonality. The poet said that all the 
good we send into the lives of oth- 
ers comes back into our own. We 
might also say that all the beauty 
we send into the homes of others 
comes back into our own and gives 
us happiness and comfort, for a 
thing of beauty is a joy forever. 

Emily Dickinson once said: 

If I can stop one heart from breaking, 

I shall not live in vain; 

If I can ease one life the aching, 

Page 164 



Or cool one pain, 

Or help one fainting robin 

Unto his nest again, 

I shall not live in vain. 

I was determined to do some- 
thing that would help someone to 
see the beauty of life. 

As I proceeded to work on my 
chosen hobby, I found many diffi- 
culties to surmount. One of the 
hardest was to get registered at the 
university and get started among all 
those young students, but finally I 
succeeded and became so interested 
in my classes that everything took 
on new life and beauty. The harder 
I worked, the more joy I experi- 
enced. I began to feel that life was 
worth living after all. 

There was so much for me to 
learn, and so much joy came to me 
in studying and progressing that my 
sorrow was lessened because my 
mind and hands were busy in cre- 
ating something that would give joy 
to others. 

But I found in the hobby I had 
chosen there were many angles to 
master, among them: harmony, pro- 
portion, balance, rhythm, emphasis, 
and color. As we work, we find we 
are creating a picture, and our souls 
are filled with delight. We can see 
beauty in everything around us. 
Sunshine, mountains, valleys, sun- 
sets, sky, the wind, sand, the snow- 
storms, rain, smoke, and the rocks 
are attractive. Even the fog in 
London was dreadful and ugly until 
some artist painted a famous picture 
of it and it took on beauty. 

Because of their perfect study of 
nature, the Chinese and Japanese 



NOW, IN THE TWILIGHT OF MY LIFE 



165 



paint their flowers so that one can 
almost see the stems sway in the 
wind and the peony's leaves waft 
away in the breeze. 

One artist says he can't paint the 
perfume of the flower and so he 
paints the very soul of it and hands 
it to us. What joy he gives to his 
associates! 

President Brigham Young tells us 



to beautify our homes with our own 
handiwork, and what better wav 
could we decorate them than with 
our art work? 

Now, in the twilight of my life, 
this chosen hobby of painting has 
brought many happy hours to me. 
When I feel lonely I have only to 
get out my paints and brushes or 
study my art books, and I am soon 
lost to the world in my work. 



I 



o/t i^reat cJradition — cJhe Jxniencan I Lational 

uiea y^ross 

Edwin H. Powers 

Director, Office of Public Information 

N almost every corner of the earth, the Red Cross is recognized as a 
symbol of the good neighbor. It may represent you— through your 
membership— in helping other people in time of trouble. Or it may repre- 
sent warm-hearted people, whom you do not know, rallying to your aid 
in an emergency. 

There was a time in our early history when people counted entirely on 
direct help from their neighbors or close relatives to see them through 
periods of misfortune. Our way of life stems largely from that personal, 
across- the-fence sharing of adversity. 

Today life is more complex. Many of us live in the impersonal atmos- 
phere of great cities. Much of our population shifts back and forth across 
the country, hardly finding time to get acquainted with new neighbors. 
The protective unity of families is weakened as individual members scatter 
from the home community. 

But people have not changed. In time of trouble, they need assur- 
ance that they are not alone. To help provide this assurance, millions of 
Americans turn to their Red Cross. Because they join and serve, they 
are able to extend a friendly hand to those who most need help. 

We see that help in the millions of pints of blood freely given through 
the Red Cross for those who would die without it. We see it when a New 
England fisherman who lost his boat in a hurricane is given another so he 
can earn a living for his family. We see it in emergency help to the family 
of a serviceman who is away from home. 

When the Red Cross answers the call of those in need, Americans keep 
alive one of our great traditions— friendly, neighborly help to our fellow 
men. 

This is an annual appeal for good will and help. Join the Red Cross 
and answer the 1955 call to service. 



Q)ight^-(cJne ijears J^go 

Excerpts From the Woman s Exponent, March i, and March 15, 1873 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

Note: The heading "Eighty-One Years Ago" is substituted this month for the regular 
title "Sixty Years Ago/' since no issues of the Woman's Exponent were pub- 
lished during the month of March 1894. ^^^^ Woman's Exponent began publi- 
cation in June 1872, and the following excerpts are from the issue of the fol- 
lowing March. 

A UTAH LADIES' JOURNAL: The women of Utah to-day occupy a position 
which attracts the attention of intelligent thinking men and women everywhere. They 
are engaged in the practical solution of some of the greatest social and moral problems 
of the age .... Who are so well able to speak for the women of Utah as the women 
of Utah themselves? "It is better to represent ourselves than to be misrepresented by 
others." For these reasons, and that women may help each other by the diffusion of 
knowledge and information possessed by many and suitable to. all, the publication of 
Woman's Exponent, a journal owned by, controlled by and edited by Utah ladies, has 
been commenced .... Utah, in its Female Relief Societies, has the best organized 
benevolent institution of the age .... Miss Eliza R. Snow, President of the entire 
Female. Relief Societies, cordially approves of the journal, and will be a contributor to 
it as she has leisure from her numerous duties .... 

— Louise L. Greene, Editor 

FLORENCE 

Beneath high, villa-dotted hills 

That in succession rise 
Like rich gemm'd parapets around; 

The lovely Florence lies. 

The Arno, broad and gentle stream, 
That flows meand'ring through. 

Divides, but in unequal parts, 
The city platt in two .... 

I see you, Florence, all the while. 

So beautiful and gay; 
I ask, is this your common dress, 
Or, this your holiday? . . . 

— Eliza R. Snow 

From Florence, Italy 

ADVERTISEMENT: H. Wallace has the best, largest and purest stock of con- 
fectionary in Salt Lake City. Just the place for ladies to purchase. 

RELIEF SOCIETY IN TOOELE: I believe our Society in Tooele can compare 
favorably with that of any other settlement. It is now nearly three years since we were 
organized, and we have been trying ever since to do our best. We have excellent meet- 
ings. The sisters are alive to their duties, and I believe will accomplish much good .... 

— Mrs. Mary Meiklejohn, President 

Page 166 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



jyrARJORIE M. McKINLEY has 
been awarded the 1954 Mary 
Swartz Rose fellowship by the 
American Dietetic Association for 
her outstanding success as a teach- 
er and administrator in the field of 
institution management. She is the 
author of numerous publications on 
food costs, meal planning, and nu- 
trition. She will continue her 
graduate work toward the degree of 
Doctor of Philosophy in Institution 
Management and Home Economics 
Education at Iowa State College. 

"liT'OMEN are playing a growing 
role in the field of medical re- 
search—a fact that was recently 
underscored when the Life Insur- 
ance Medical Research Fund award- 
ed a total of more than $31,000 in 
grants and fellowships for heart 
disease research to half a dozen 
women in 1954. 

VIRGINIA CROCIIERON GIL- 
^ DERSLEEVE, former Dean of 
Barnard College, student of inter- 
national affairs, and the only woman 
appointed by President Roosevelt to 
the United Nations delegation at 
the San Francisco Conference, re- 
lates in Many a Good Crusade, the 
story of her ideals and accomplish- 
ments in the ''educational liberation 
of w^omen.'* 



npHE National Council of Jewish 
Women began a "golden age" 
program in 1946, to enrich the lives 
of elderly people — to prevent their 
later years from becoming "an 
empty thing and a burden of mean- 
ingless days." In 1800 the average 
life expectancy in the United States 
was thirty-five years; in 1900, forty- 
five; today, seventy. There are now 
ten million Americans over sixty- 
five, and sixteen million past sixty. 

pRINCESS MARGARET of 
Great Britain in February made 
a month-long tour of the romantic 
West Indies, flying in a stratocruiser 
to the Caribbean as a representative 
of the Crown. 

OIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to: Mrs. Anna Sten- 
quist, Tremonton, Utah, one hun- 
dred; Mrs. Melissa Ann Wells Dial, 
Willard, Utah, ninety-nine; Mrs. 
Olena M. Larsen, Moroni, Utah, 
ninety-five; Mrs. Bertha Olsen, Hy- 
rum, Utah, Mrs. Esther Jane Tol- 
man Sessions, Syracuse, Utah, Mrs. 
Ann Evans, Winnipeg Canada, 
Mrs. Ann Barrus Layton Jones, Salt 
Lake City, ninety-two; Mrs. Jose- 
phine Gibson, Tremonton, Utah, 
ninety-one; Mrs. Jennie W. Magle- 
by, Mrs. Jessie Richardson Thoma- 
sen, and Mrs. Josephine Erickson 
Halverson, all of Salt Lake City, and 
each ninety years old. 

Page 167 



DITOHIAL 



VOL 42 



MARCH 1955 



NO. 3 



iKelief Society for the [Perfection 



o/tW 



omen 



I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the 
voeation wherev\'ith ye are called. With all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, 
forbearing one another in love; Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond 
of peace (Ephesians 4:1-3). 



CO wrote Paul to the Ephesians 
while a prisoner at Rome, but 
his words are applicable to us to- 
day as much as to the early Chris- 
tians in Ephesus. As the birth 
month of Relief Society approaches, 
one is led to marvel at the blessings 
to Latter-day Saint women which 
the organization of Relief Society 
was. Before its organization the 
women of the Church assisted in 
upholding the brethren, attended 
sacrament meetings, and encouraged 
and inspired their own husbands 
and sons, but there was no field 
open to them in the Church for 
teaching, exhorting, or systematic 
learning. It was not by chance that 
of all the auxiliaries the one for the 
advancement of the women of the 
Church was established first under 
divine inspiration to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith. Through Relief So- 
ciety, women were given vocations 
and called to their offices by the 
Priesthood of God. In the days 
of the ancient apostles there was the 
term ''elect lady" given to one 
by John of whom he said, 
'\ . . whom I love in the truth; and 
not I only, but also all they that 
have known the truth" (II John 

1:1). 

Page 168 



When Emma Smith, the wife of 
the Prophet Joseph Smith, had the 
word of the Lord directed to her 
through her Prophet husband, in 
July 1830, the Lord said to her, 
". . . and thou art an elect lady, 
whom I have called" (D. & C. 
25:3). She was also told, ''And 
thou shalt be ordained under his 
hand to expound scriptures, and to 
exhort the church, according as it 
shall be given thee by my Spirit" 
(D. & C. 25:7). In the conclud- 
ing verse of section 25, it states, 
"And verily, verily, I say unto you, 
that this is my voice unto all. 
Amen" (D. & C. 25:16). 

On March 17, 1842, nearly twelve 
years later in Nauvoo, Illinois, when 
Relief Society was organized and 
Emma Smith was made the first 
president of Relief Society, the 
Prophet Joseph Smith wrote: 

... I ga\'e much instruction, read in 
the New Testament, and Book of Doc- 
trine and Co\enants, concerning the 
Elect Lady, and showed that the elect 
meant to be elected to a certain work, 
&c., and that the revelation \\as then ful- 
filled by Sister Emma's election to the 
Presidency of the Society, she ha\'ing 
previously been ordained to expound the 
Scriptures. Emma was blessed, and her 
counselors were ordained by Elder John 
Taylor (D. H. C, IV, pp. 552-553)- 



EDITORIAL 



169 



What a glorious opportunity was 
thus bestowed upon our Heavenly 
Father's daughters in this the last 
dispensation to be elect ladies and 
be called to serve in the greatest 
woman's organization in the world. 
What great development i^ offered 
an individual member through each 
particular calling in the society. 

When a calling comes to any 
woman through the inspiration of 
the Presiding Priesthood, that wom- 
an can fit herself to be worthy and 
successful in it. Sometimes it is 
well to consider those attributes of 
which Paul spoke as necessary in 
order to ". . . walk worthy of the 
vocation wherewith ve are called" 
(Ephesians 4:1). 

With all lowliness and meekness, with 
longsuffering, forbearing one another in 
love; Endea\'oring to keep the unity of 
the Spirit in the bond of peace (Ephesians 

Hardly attributes which the world 
would hold up as a criterion for suc- 
cessful filling of a calling! 

One wonders at the lasting ac- 
complishments performed by wom- 
en who have accepted a calling in 
humility and lived by the attributes 
listed by Paul. One may recall 
some sister who has fulfilled every 
calling which came to her no mat- 
ter how small it might be, and then 
who has been called to a most re- 
sponsible calling, such as a ward 
president. Sometimes the appoint- 
ment is criticized on the ground 
that this particular woman lacks 
leadership qualities. Yet it works 
out in accord with eternal principles. 

Through her loyalty, faithfulness, 
and acceptance of the call, she be- 



comes entitled to the inspiration of 
the Lord in her calling. Then her 
humility inclines her to ask for 
counsel and to follow it. No word 
of criticism passes her lips against 
those who criticize her, for she has 
learned to be longsuffering. She 
meets opposition with meekness and 
concludes by keeping a ''unity of the 
Spirit," in her society "in the bond 
of peace." Her character has been 
trained to be obedient to those in 
authority over her, and through the 
inspiration of her calling and seek- 
ing counsel from those in authority, 
she gathers around her other women 
who excel in the attributes which 
she needs to make a perfect Relief 
Society organization. 

So may any woman perform a 
calling given to her, no matter how 
inadequate she may feel. And 
through her acceptance her own 
soul will be given development in 
the very qualities which she may 
lack. 

Only one thing was needful for 
the perfection of the rich young 
ruler who came to Jesus. With per- 
fect knowledge Jesus advised him, 
"... If thou wilt be perfect, go and 
sell that thou hast, and give to the 
poor, and thou shalt have treasure 
in heaven: and come and follow 
me" (Mt. 19:21). The rich young 
ruler, however, did not accept the 
opportunity to gain perfection, but 
went away sorrowing. 

Relief Society members who seek 
perfection will accept each calling 
which comes to them and step by 
step strengthen their weaknesses. Re- 
lief Society is veritably a gift of the 
Lord to his daughters to help per- 
fect them for eternal life. 

-M. C. S. 



TloJbiA, 



TO THE FIELD 



K^yrganizations and LKe organizations of (btane 
ana ll Lission LKe/tef Societies for ig^Jf 



ORGANIZATIONS 



Stakes 

East Phoenix 
Grand Coulee 

Las Vegas 
Orange County 

North Sacramento 
South Blackfoot 
Taylorsville 
West Boise 



Missions 



Central States 

Finnish 

Hawaii 

No. Central States 

Swedish 
Western States 

Stakes 

Alpine 

Berkeley 

Blackfoot 

Boise 

Butte 

East Cache 

East Long Beach 

Farr West 

Florida 

Gunnison 

Inglewood 

Juarez 

Lethbridge 

Minidoka 

Moapa 

Mount Logan 

Nebo 

North Box Elder 

North Carbon 

North Rexburg 

Oneida 

Palo Alto 

Page 170 



FornierJy Part oi 

Phoenix Stake 
Northwestern States 

Mission 
Moapa Stake 
East Long Beach 

Stake 
Sacramento 
Blackfoot Stake 
North Jordan Stake 
Boise Stake 



Appointed President 

Lola M. Shumway 
Alfreta Gail Jardine 

Alice Alldredge 
Marion Almira 
Woodhouse 
Edna M. Hill 
Anna Wright 
Paula G. Wilson 
Elnora T. Loveland 



REORGANIZATIONS 



Released President 
Annie M. Ellsworth 
Mae Pace Matis 
Stella C. Nelson 
Laura M. Hawkes 

Annie B. Johnson 
Mildred M. Dillman 

Released President 

Ahce W. Carlisle 
Vera H. May hew 
Alice S. DeMordaunt 
Elnora T. Loveland 
Gretta L. Karren 
Lois W. Sorenson 
Mildred D. Harper 
Geneva J. Garfield 
Josephine W, Jenkins 
Ruth P. Christiansen 
Lavena L. Rohner 
Gladys K. Wagner 
Fern R. Lay cock 
Katherine Barnes 
Alice Alldredge 
Mae E. Jenkins 
Lucille H. Spencer 
Lucille L. Wight 
LaPreal Richards 
Adalena M. Withers 
Chloe M. Howell 
Agnes F. Lindsay 



Appointed President 

May E. J. Dyer 
Hortense Robinson 
Maurine M. Haycock 
Dora Rose H. 

England 
Ethel E. Blomquist 
Mildred P. Elggren 

Appointed President 
Edna S. Walker 
Irene Thorley Ranker 
Florence Christiansen 
Edna S. Millar 
Marie J. Monson 
Vera H. Peart 
Betsy MacNey 
Geneva M. Law 
Effie F. Meeks 
Rebecca M. Anderson 
Beth M. Stallman 
Nilus S. Memmott 
Ruth F. Heninger 
Bertha Burch 
Lola D. Bryner 
Anna O. Smith 
Mary Kotter 
June I. Hunsaker 
Elva Judd 
Mary G. Shirlev 
Grace C. Gamble 
Violet B. Smith 



Date Appointed 

February 28, 1954 
May 23, 1954 

October 10, 1954 
June 27, 1954 

December 12, 1954 
June 20, 1954 
November 18, 1954 
November 28, 1954 



Date Appointed 
February 26, 1954 
December 1, 1954 
June 11, 1954 

April 16, 1954 
March 31, 1954 
February 24, 1954 

Date Appointed 

June 27, 1954 
July 17, 1954 
June 20, 1954 
November 28, 1954 
November 28, 1954 
June 20, 1954 
January 1, 1954 
April 24, 1954 
October 20, 1954 
August 22, 1954 
September 26, 1954 
May 16, 1954 
May 2, 1954 
November 17, 1954 
October 16, 1954 
May 30, 1954 
April 18, 1954 
March 8, 1954 
November 14, 1954 
August 22, 1954 
June 20, 1954 
May 16, 1954 



NOTES TO THE FIELD 



171 



Stakes 
Pasadena Stake 

Phoenix 

Portland 

Richland 

Riverdale 

Santaquin-Tintic 

Sevier 
Smithfield 
South Bear River 

South Summit 
Star Valley 
Summit 
Timpanogos 
Twin Falls 
Weiser 



Released President 
Madge P. Fowler 

Lola M. Shumway 
Mima C. Hainsworth 
Pearl O. Clement 
Nona W. Slade 
Janet P. Lee 

Ivy C. Ashby 
Alta C. Allen 
Rebecca C. 

Mortensen 
Luella W. Walker 
Nellie B. Jensen 
Mary E. Wright 
Margaret J. Olpin 
Leah Kirk 
Delia W. Alder 



Appointed President 

Thelma Johnson 

Nebeker 
Ruth O. Stapley 
Jennie R. Scott 
Naomi L. Brimhall 
Isabell C. Ellison 
Josephine Cannon 

Crook 
Beth V. Anderson 
Vera R. Cantwell 
Isabella P. Walton 



Date Appointed 
September 12, 1954 

February 28, 1954 
December 5, 1954 
April 26, 1954 
February 3, 1954 
May 16, 1954 

June 6, 1954 
May 30, 1954 
September 5, 1954 



Vera Dugdale September 20, 1954 

Eliza R. Robinson September 15, 1954 
Elva F. Richins February 21, 1954 

Florence O. Gillman January 24, 1954 
Mona Hulbert Brown May 23, 1954 
Dorothy Zaugg August 22, 1954 



fSlndex for ig^jf uielief Society 1 1 iagazines Kyivadabie 

r^OPIES of the 1954 index of The Relief Society Magazines are available 

and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 40 North 
Main Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The price is 15c, including postage. 

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1954 
issues of The ReUef Society Magazine bound may do so through the 
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The cost 
for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50, in- 
cluding the index. If leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50, in- 
cluding the index. These prices do not include postage, and an additional 
amount to cover postage must accompany all orders for binding of the 
Magazines. See schedules of postage rates in this issue of the Magazine, 
page 207. 

If bound volumes are desired, and the Magazines cannot be supplied 
by the person making the request, the Magazines will be supplied for $1.50 
by the Magazine Department, General Board of Relief Society, 40 North 
Main Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. Only a limited number of Magazines 
are a\'ailable for binding. 

It is suggested that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1954 
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries. 



■ ^ 



Announcing the Special April Short Story S/ssue 
npLIE April 1955 issue of The ReUef Society Magazine will be the special 
short story number, with four outstanding stories being presented. 
Look for these stories in April: 

"Reap If You Will," by Elaine J. Wilson 
^The Wall," bv Mvrtle M. Dean 
''Her Own Life," by Ruth Moody Ostegar 
''Steak for Thursday," by Rosa Lee Lloyd 



The Legacy 



Ora Pate Stewart 



1 would probably never have 
known about the old, round- 
topped sea chest in the attic of 
Grandmother's house, if it hadn't 
been that a big chain store company 
needed that particular corner for 
a supermarket. Grandmother had 
been gone for many years. She nev- 
er would have stood for selling it, 
nor did Aunt Elon want to move. 
She was living alone in the big 
house at the time. She was a wid- 
ow, and all her children were mar- 
ried and gone. 

''My roots are here," she persist- 
ed; and she wouldn't budge until 
finally a lawyer came out and told 
her that the property was going to 
be condemned, and she'd do well 
to sell and get out while she had a 
good chance. 

''Gondemned, my foot!" Aunt 
Elon ejaculated. 'They don't build 
houses like this today. Adobe walls 
nearly two feet thick! My father 
made those adobe with his own two 
hands. Of course, we had it faced 
over with brick at the turn of the 
century for the golden wedding; 
and then two years ago I had it 
stuccoed. But I was born in this 
house, and I'd hoped to die in it!" 

It was a sturdy old house. The 
four rooms on the ground floor 
were each exactly sixteen by sixteen 
feet, and ten feet high. There were 
no halls or corridors. Each room 
was communicable with the two 
that it adjoined by thick oak doors, 
each eight feet tall. The upper 
rooms were precisely the same. As 
an afterthought, a veranda had been 

Page 172 



added, running the length of the 
house on the north side, and wood- 
en steps ascended on the outside 
to the upper story. About the time 
of the golden wedding, this stair- 
way had been cased in, and the 
place under the stairs had been 
made into a pantry. A kitchen 
lean-to had been added at the back 
at the time plumbing had come in. 
It was considered easier to extend 
the house out to the water pipes, 
as sort of a half-way compromise, 
than to bring the pipes all the way 
in through brick and adobe. 

No, there wasn't another house 
just like it. Grandfather had not 
been a builder of houses; he had 
been a schoolteacher. 

When the house was wired for 
electricity sometime in the twenties, 
the inspector asked to see the at- 
tic. 

"We never had an attic," Aunt 
Elon told him. 

And it was true. They had never 
had access to it. But the regula- 
tions said there had to be an attic. 
So Aunt Elon had an oblong hole 
cut in the ceiling of the northeast 
room upstairs. She had it framed, 
like a little window. And when the 
inspector came again, she brought 
in the eight-foot stepladder from the 
apple orchard, and he went up and 
poked around in the rafters. 

It was just as it had been when 
it was built seventy-five years be- 
fore, so he was quite surprised when 
he stumbled onto a bulky, round- 
topped sea chest. It was too large 
to get it through the tiny dormer 



THE LEGACY 



173 



window. And how it got up there 
on the rafters was a mystery to him. 
''Who in the world would build 
a house around an old battered 
relic like this?" he muttered, and 
turned his flashhght the better to 
examine it. It was made of wood, 
covered with leather, and banded 
heavily with thick iron bands. The 
leather had been broken in several 
places. The top was dusted over 
with sawdust and cobwebs, and the 
feather-soft residue of seventy-five 
quiet years. 

AUNT Elon's curiosity was suf- 
ficiently aroused so that she 
climbed up the stepladder to a 
point where she could put her head 
and shoulders through the oblong 
hole. 

It was her first glimpse of the sea 
chest. She was then seventy years 
old, and for sixty years or more the 
sea chest had never been mentioned; 
and for forty years it had been for- 
gotten. 

It took some time for Aunt Elon's 
thoughts to travel back into the re- 
mote corridors of memory. 

''Oh, that--" she said at last— 
"that was the legacy." 

The inspector looked expectant. 

"No," continued Aunt Elon, "it's 
not what you think. It's not im- 
portant. I remember now, Ma told 
me about it when I was very small. 
But she was always sort of ashamed 
to talk about it. Ma was a proud 
woman. And whenever she had a 
hurt she buried it. That's why she 
had the sea chest built into the at- 
tic. It arrived from England just 
when the rafters were going up. 
It's all she ever got out of her par- 
ents' estate." 

The inspector looked doleful, and 



shook his head. 

"It doesn't look like it's locked," 
he ventured. "Looks like the pad- 
lock has been chiseled in two." 

"As I remember the story, they 
never even sent the key," Aunt 
Elon said. "But, like I say, there 
was never much talk about it. You 
can open it, if you want to. It's no 
skeleton in my closet." 

Aunt Elon had pulled herself up 
onto the solid old beams now, and 
the inspector helped her to pick 
her way over to the old chest. 

After a few jostling tugs the 
hinges creaked and the lid came 
loose. The inspector bent for long 
seconds while his flashlight probed 
over the contents. 

"Well, I'll be hornswoggled!" he 
exclaimed at last. 

Aunt Elon said, "Like I told you 
—that's all she ever got." 

TT was fifteen years after they'd 
put in the electricity that Aunt 
Elon wrote to me and told me 
about the supermarket people and 
the lawyer. She put up a lot of 
bluster, but, as she said in her letter, 
she was eighty-five now, and she 
probably had passed her prime, and 
if I'd come and help her with the 
dismantling, she guessed she'd give 
in. They'd promised her a sum 
that would keep her in comfort for 
the rest of her life and bury her in 
style, she said. And it was time to 
begin to think about those things. 
Besides, a nice new supermarket 
would be a pretty addition to the 
neighborhood. It was a sign of 
progress. 

So I went out to help her with 
disposing of her things. It was just 
before I was married. 

There's a lot of sentiment in an 



174 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



old house. Love and life and death 
all leave their traces. You find 
them in the fingerprints between 
the layers of wallpaper. You find 
them folded away in yellowed linen 
in the bottom of deep drawers. You 
find them in button boxes, and 
especially in old albums. I never 
saw my grandmother. She died 
about the time I was born. Aunt 
Elon was the oldest and my mother 
was the youngest of her children. 
But it gave her a definite texture 
and substance when I found a braid 
of her black-brown hair in a remote 
place in an old trunk. I held it up 
to my own. It matched exactly. 
Everyone always said I was the 
''spittin' image" of Grandmother. 

''Ma felt disgraced when they cut 
it off/' Aunt Elon informed me. 
"She respected the scripture that 
says a woman's hair is her glory. 
But there was an epidemic of scar- 
let fever, and Ma had to give up 
her glory along with the others. 
She said she guessed she would have 
died, if she could have reconciled 
herself to being put away without 
her hair. She simply had to live 
until it grew out again.'' 

T^HE task of sorting and moving 
Aunt Elon's possessions took 
longer than we had thought. I guess 
we talked too much. She had to 
tell me the history of each piece in 
the patchwork quilt. She was so 
full of history herself. She told me 
about her old beaux, and the dances 
at Social Hall, and there was always 
a glove or a scrap of brocade or a 
tortoise-shell fan to illustrate the 
story. 

''Now that young man of yours," 
she finally said, pointedly, 'what 



about him — his background — his 
people?" 

"You mean Cameron Eldridge?" 
I asked, knowing very well that she 
meant Cameron Eldridge. 

Cameron Eldridge was the only 
young man in my life. He was not 
exactly what you'd call a native, and 
this disturbed Aunt Elon a lot. I 
suspect that the whole reason she 
had asked me to come was so that 
she could scold me about it. She 
thought it a prodigality that one of 
her nieces would be interested in 
anyone outside the valley. Cameron 
Eldridge was practically a foreigner. 
What folks he had had lived in 
Johnstown, Pennsylvania. His grand- 
parents and all the rest of his fam- 
ily had been missing since the great 
Johnstown flood. His father had 
worked his way out West as a young 
boy to seek his fortune; and his en- 
tire fortune had turned out to be 
Cameron Eldridge. The pretty lit- 
tle wife he chose had died at the 
child's birth. Cameron's father's 
name was John, and he thought his 
grandfather's name was John also; 
and he'd heard talk of a Lafayette, 
or Lafalgar— they'd called him Lafe 
—who might have been his great- 
grandfather. But he wasn't sure 
of anything; and that was all he 
knew about himself. 

This was not nearly enough to 
satisfy Aunt Elon. Being missing in 
a flood was too easy a way to dis- 
pose of one's ancestry. 

"It isn't that there's any shadow 
on your young man," she admitted 
sympathetically. "It's just that 
there's no light on him." 

"I didn't know you were so in- 
terested in genealogy," I said. 

And then she went and got a big 
book with long, hand-written pages. 



THE LEGACY 



175 



'To tell the truth/' she con- 
fessed, "I've worked on our geneal- 
ogy for fifty years. I've written hun- 
dreds of letters back to England. 
I've copied all the answers I ever 
received right here in this book. 
And you know, I've run up against 
a stone wall in every case. Theie's 
not a single lead in all this. There's 
not a soul could help me out. Pa 
and Ma left England in 1853, ^ig^^^ 
after they were married. Pa was a 
young schoolmaster— and the only 
thing we know about Ma is that 
her folks disowned her because she 
married Pa. All they had against 
Pa was that he had joined the 
Church." 

''Didn't they ever write to each 
other?" I asked. 

"Ma and Pa wrote back many 
times," Aunt Elon said. "But they 
never got any answers. Ma quit 
writing when she found out her 
mother was dead." 

"But how did she find out," I 
asked, "if they never answered?" 

"Her mother willed her the old 
sea chest that had belonged to her 
father's family. Ma's sisters sent 
the chest after her mother had died. 
It was her legacy." 

"How exciting!" I said. And in 
my eyes flashed the butter-yellow 
ambers from Oran, the delicate old 
ivory miniatures from farther east, 
loose rubies, unset, wrapped in soft 
linen, and fragile silks spiced away 
in the days when the Orient was a 
land of silks and spices. Silver and 
jade from the Caribbean, and gold- 
en sandals from the Andes. Laces 
from Spain and Italy. And my 
nostrils drew in the rare essences of 
Paris and Cologne. 



^^VrO, child, there was nothing 
exciting," Aunt Elon said. She 
watched carefully while the ambers 
and ivories slowly faded from my 
eyes, and my nose got reaccustomed 
to the familiar smells of the old 
house. 

"As a matter of fact," she said, 
"if you'll go out in the orchard and 
get the stepladder while I rig up a 
long extension cord, we'll go up and 
examine that sea chest." 

I brought up a couple of planks 
to bridge the beams, and a large 
cushion for Aunt Elon, because we 
had to sit on the planks. Then I 
helped her up carefully, and I 
dangled the light globe while Aunt 
Elon raised the lid on the chest. 

The while she was telling me the 
story. "Ma was never so disap- 
pointed and hurt in her life. All 
the pretty things her grandfather 
had collected around the world 
while he was a ship's captain had 
been stored in that chest when she 
was a girl. She told me about a 
Spanish shawl that was embroidered 
all over in rich, bright colors, and 
of a carved ivory fan that had come 
from India. But you see they are 
not here. Ma had two older sis- 
ters. They did not have the bless- 
ing of the law to break the will, but 
they found a chisel to break the 
lock." 

At that moment my light globe 
revealed a yellowed letter, tightly 
folded, and written in a fine, 
cramped hand. There was no en- 
velope, and the page was written 
over itself, crosswise. 

"I never knew there was a letter," 
Aunt Elon said. "Or if I ever knew, 
I had forgotten. Read it, child." 

I read: 



176 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



To our sister, Emily Preece, who, with- 
out blessing of bish-op or kindred, deserted 
the home that nourished her, despised the 
country that protected her, and spurned 
the faith that fostered her, to become the 
consort of the infidel, one Reyburn West, 
who together with him did go to dwell 
in a land of savages and heathens: 

Emily, you have broken your mother's 
heart. Ma is dead. She departed this 
life on the 27th instant. She left a last 
testament. We, your older sisters, Char- 
lotte and Rhoda, do jointly inherit the 
house and grounds. To you, Emily, is 
left the old sea chest. The testament 
reads: "the old sea chest and contents." 
The contents, you see, are not itemized. 

We, Charlotte and Rhoda, knowing full 
well that you will never have any need 
for silks and ivories in a wilderness of 
buffaloes and Indians, have taken it upon 
ourselves to supply a suitable contents 
which will satisfy the demands of the 
will. 

Respectfully and oblige, 
Your sisters, Charlotte 
and Rhoda Preece. 

P.S. You asked for news. So we are 
sending you news. We are sorry that 
much of it is charred. The firemen were 
careless when the church burned down, 
and the printing establishment also caught 
fire. We were able to rescue this much. 
Respectfully, C. P. & R. P. 

npHE trunk was full of rubbish- 
broken plaster, bits of brittle 
stained glass, charred wood frag- 
ments, chips of stone, and old 
papers, many, many old papers, 
blackened around the folds where 
the flames had eaten in, and yel- 
lowed and water-stained in the cent- 
ers where the fire had been arrest- 
ed—just the sweepings from the 
street where the rubbish had been 
strewn. 

Poor Grandmother Emily! No 
wonder she had closed the trunk 
forever. No wonder she had had 
it placed up on the rafters where 



it would never be seen or men- 
tioned. A legacy of rubbish! Her 
mother had forgiven her enough to 
send her the chest and contents. 
But her sisters had forgiven her only 
enough to send the chest. 

I tugged at one of the larger frag- 
ments of ''news." It was an edi- 
torial to justify the Bill of Rights. 
It was hard to make out, but there 
was spirit in it. Another scrap 
eulogized the virtues of Prince Al- 
bert. I dug deeper. Here was a 
court case between one Simon Pen- 
der and the Crown. The Crown 
won, and Pender was sentenced to 
clean the stables of the royal 
mounts for a term of two years. 

Deeper still, my fingers found the 
edge of a document, notebook-like, 
hand written, and badly bitten by 
the fire. Many of the pages were 
stuck fast together. But many 
names could be made out. They 
read like vital statistics. This, then, 
had been salvaged from the church. 
It was a minister's log. There were 
marriages, births, christenings, and 
deaths. And the most interesting 
names— names like Andrew Preece 
and Charlotte Pemberton. There 
was something I couldn't make out, 
and then, ''married in Westertown 
Chapel on this first day of Marche, 
in the year of our Lord eighteen- 
hundred and twenty-four." 

There was another entry: "Rey- 
burn West, infant son of Julian 
West and Peerless Crosby, was 
christened this eighteenth day of 
October, eighteen hundred and 
twenty-nine." 

Aunt Elon's eyes grew deep and 
bright. "Why, that was Pa! Read 
more, child!" 



THE LEGACY 



177 



T^HE pages were stuck badly. But 
every once in a while a familiar 
name recurred— Preece, Pemberton, 
West, Crosby, Reyburn, and Jul- 
ian. And enough dates and geneal- 
ogy to bring great lights into Aunt 
Elon's face. 

^'Oh, Aunt Elon/' I cried, "here's 
some Eldridges! 'Rupert Eldridge, 
eldest son of Lafayette Eldridge and 
Margaret Cameron . . . .' I can't 
make out what happened to Ru- 
pert—but it says Lafayette Eldridge 
was married to Margaret Cameron! 
Oh, yes, and here's a John. Oh, 
Aunt Elon, listen to this— 'John 
Eldridge's wife Rebecca Winslow 
died and John left for America to 
forget his grief.' It's the same one. 
It's got to be. It says here that 
later his parents followed and they 
settled in Johnstown, Pennsylvania. 
Here's a little scrap of a letter from 
Margaret to the minister. It's prac- 
tically glued to the ledger. And 
guess what! The minister's name 
was Eldridge. It says, 'My dear 
cousin, Reverend Eldridge.' " 

Aunt Elon wasn't listening at all. 
''Does that throw any light on my 



young man?" I nearly shouted. 
"Now do you believe the flood 
story? Now do I have your bless- 
ing to marry Cameron Eldridge?" 

Aunt Elon was on her knees, 
looking into the old chest. But her 
eyes were not seeing rubbish or 
rubies. There was a kind of heaven- 
ly look, and it was my first intima- 
tion that Aunt Elon was so nearly 
through with the things of this 
world. It wasn't a fevered bright- 
ness—it was more of a soft luster, 
like the first rays of the sun, just 
before it breaks into its glory. 

"The legacy!" she exclaimed soft- 
ly. "Even hidden treasures. Bet- 
ter than rubies. Pearls of greatest 
price." She gathered the bits we 
had removed and placed them ten- 
derly back into the chest and closed 
the lid with great care. "Diamonds 
in the rough!" Then she took up 
the cushion and picked her way 
carefully toward the ladder. 

"First thing tomorrow," she said, 
"we'll call the wreckers. Tell them 
to start with the attic. But the old 
sea chest, that, child, is our legacy!" 



QJield of cHyacinths 

Eva Willes Waiigsgaard 

Here lies a field of starry hyacinths 

As deeply blue as any mountain lake 

That gathers blueness from its labyrinths 

To spread before the sun for beauty's sake. 

Oh, there are mirrored stars where skies have spilled 

Their uncut gems down midnight's purple way, 

And stars on water where the sun has filled 

The lake's blue bowl upon a windless day! 

But ne\'er were they beautiful as these 

W^ith fragrance added, freed by sun and wind. 

And ne\er could their thousand galaxies 

Be gathered in the eager hand and pinned 

Upon the breast, with petals redolent 

Of Aprils lost, and all too briefly spent. 




Hal Rumel 



TABLE ARRANGEMENT BY FLORENCE S. WILLIAMS 



Jrind I low S/t s Spring ^gain ! 

Helen S. Williams 

"1 7IOLETS are blooming, and spring is in the air. There never could be a lovelier 
■ season in which to entertain! 



Florence Williams looked out of her window and saw \'iolets pushing their way 
through the dark earth — over in the corner of her garden rested an old rustic log. Yes, 
it's spring and time for another party, she thought. 

Um, um, what an unusual centerpiece that log would make. I'll fill it uith violets 
from my garden and these African violet plants from my window sill, and then, for a 
touch of color, I'll find some deep-red roses. 

An idea was born on a spring day, and from it a beautiful and different table for 
a party evolved. 

The old log was hollowed out and filled with the deep-purple violets and roses. 
There were small corsages of violets marking the places for the women guests and red 
boutonnieres for the gentlemen. 

Page 178 



AND NOW IT'S SPRING AGAIN! 179 

The log, as you see in the picture, curved naturally, and was proportioned perfectly 
for the table which was laid for twelve guests. The beauty of this unusual centerpiece 
was that the flower arrangement was low, and guests seated opposite each other had no 
difficulty in conversing and admiring each other over it. 

This same rustic log will be used again and again as the different seasons roll around. 
For early summer, perhaps, it will be filled with buttercups, daisies, and forget-me-nots. 
These will be arranged in the log. Hot paraffin wax will be needed to secure the con- 
tainers holding the flowers. Then the flowers will stay as they are arranged without 
danger of slipping or falling. 

When summer comes and gardens are a riot of color, Florence may fill this same 
rustic log with bachelor-buttons, poppies, roses, Shasta daisies, baby's-breath, and per- 
haps lovely little figurines, quaint and colorful, will be placed along the sides of the log. 

After summer, fall days will roll around. Nothing could be more colorful or lovelier 
than to use this same log with green, red, and purple grapes, rosy apples, yellow pears, 
and, maybe, ears of corn and green peppers to give evidence of the bounteous harvest 
days. 

With each changing season, the cloth used will carry out the color scheme and 
harmonize with the colors used in the centerpiece. 

Yes, it's spring now, and violets are blooming, but summer and fall are sure to fol- 
low soon. Each season has its own measure of beauty and is resplendent with flowers 
and foliage, just waiting to be plucked and used by Florence to make tables and parties 
beautiful and different. 



JLet cJhere Ujc ijDeautii . , , 

MaryhaJe WooJsey 

They err, who say joy cannot be in "things'*— 
That paintings, tapestries, a willow plate, 
Or even priceless books and jeweled rings, 
Are only dead stuff, quite inanimate. 
They do not understand what I can see 
Beyond some fragile object in my hands . . . 
What voices, through my treasures, speak to me 
Of bygone years, from strange and distant lands. 

For Persia's patient weavers were my kin, 
And China's old men at their potters' wheels; 
Smiths, sculptors, poets — all who knew within 
Their hearts, such love for beauty as mine feels. 
Across dim centuries we speak the common tongue 
Creativeness has known since time was young. 



Home Laundering 

Rhea H. Gardner 

Extension Service Home Management and Furnishings Specialist, 
Utah State Agricultural College 

THE term "blue Monday'' that has been made in providing 

arose out of the common more efficient products for the 

practice of homemakers do- home laundress, but they must be 

ing the family wash on Monday, bought with caution and under- 

With the meager and inefficient standing, if progress is to be noted 

equipment and supplies homemak- in the final results of their use. 

ers had to work with, there is no Today's home laundress will do 

wonder a state of depression settled well to read labels and follow direc- 

over the homemakers of bygone tions with great care. Measuring 

days as they faced their laborious devices and temperature indicators 

task of doing the family wash. Truly are needed just as much today in 

it was a full day of hard work for the laundry room as in the kitchen, 

many mothers. Easier washdays and fewer gray 

While women in general were washes are easily attainable with cor- 
laboring, often without the help of rect use of laundry aids now avail- 
any mechanical aid, to free clothes able. 

of soil, there were men and women By far the most important laun- 

working almost as energetically in dry aid is a good cleanser or deterg- 

laboratories to discover easier and ent. Today we have two kinds of 

more efficient ways of doing the detergents, soap and soapless. The 

task. As a result of the labors of latter are commonly referred to as 

this group, much of the worry and synthetic detergents or syndets. 

hard work has been taken out of Within each group are mild and 

washday, and the life of laundered all-purpose detergents. The first are 

items has been greatly extended. intended to remove hght soil from 

Efficient labor-saving equipment delicate fabrics. The latter are 
and supplies in the stores, how- heavy-duty cleansers intended for 
ever, are just part of the solution the general family wash. Great dam- 
leading toward snowy white washes age may result from using a cleanser 
done with a minimum expenditure stronger than is necessary. Like- 
of time and energy. Equipment wise, washday blues are almost sure 
must be used efficientlv. Good to result if mild cleansers are used 
work habits must be practiced by to remove deep soil from cottons 
persons doing the home laundering and linens. 

before ''blue Mondays" can be en- Just what is the difference be- 

tirely forgotten. tween these two kinds of detergents, 

Kinds and varieties of laundry soap and soapless, and how can they 

aids seem to increase almost daily, best be used? These are questions 

Shoppers wishing to make the best many are asking, 

choice for their particular needs are Soap is an efficient and economi- 

often bewildered as they view the cal detergent when used in soft or 

vast array now available. I'here is no softened water. When it is put in- 

doubt regarding the great advance to hard water, free minerals in the 

Page 180 



HOME LAUNDERING 



181 



water mix with ingredients in the 
soap to form a scum. By adding 
more and more soap, the scum is 
eventually dissolved, but it is ex- 
pensive to use soap as a water sof- 
tener. A better practice, if wash 
water is hard, is first to soften the 
water, and when the softener is dis- 
solved, add soap. The idea that 
soaps have a definite advantage over 
even the best synthetic detergent for 
washing clothes, provided that the 
water is soft or softened, is not with- 
out support from many who have 
done extensive research in this field. 
Soaps seem to have the ability to re- 
move dirt that syndets just won't 
get out. The effectiveness of soap 
depends on maintenance of active 
suds to float the soil, keeping it 
from settling on the clothes. Brok- 
en-down suds permit the soil to col- 
lect on fabrics, thus a dingy wash 
results. 

Syndets, like soap, are also made 
from oils, but they are treated in a 
much different way and are much 
more complex in their chemistry. In 
addition to fat, general purpose syn- 
dets have other ingredients added, 
such as water softeners, bleaches, 
fluorescent dyes, ordinary bluing, 
and products that will protect metal 
parts of the washing machine. The 
big advantage in the use of syndets 
is that they can be used successfully 
in either hard or soft water. While 
they will completely dissolve in cold 
water, they, like soap, clean best in 
hot water (140° to i6o°F), a tem- 
perature too hot for your hands. A 
good two-inch suds is important for 
good performance. Too much or 
too little will minimize the cleans- 
ing power, therefore, it is wise to 
use the least amount of detergent 
that will do the work. 



Don't change from one detergent 
to another every washday or so, and 
never mix detergents. Washday 
blues await if you start a wash with 
one brand, then add another one to 
the same wash water. 

npHE removal of soil from clothes 
is just one part of the laundry 
process. A thorough rinsing of 
clothes is likewise important. If 
wash water is hard, soften the first 
rinse, at least, for it is in the first 
rinse that scum causes most trouble. 
If the conventional washer is used, 
lift clothes up and down in the rinse 
water several times before putting 
them through the wringer. Mini- 
mize wrinkles in clothes by putting 
them through the wringer as smooth 
as possible. Sheets, towels, and un- 
derclothing are almost wrinkle free 
when dry, if care is taken to elimi- 
nate unnecessary wrinkles earlier. 

The sale of bleaches has greatly 
increased during the past few years. 
A bleach is a poor substitute for a 
good washing, but it is frequently 
necessary. If a bleach is used in 
proper amounts and thoroughly 
rinsed out of clothes before they are 
dried, very little, if any, damage is 
done. 

Chlorine bleaches are fast acting 
and are safe to use on white and 
colorfast cottons. Sodium perbor- 
ate bleaches are designed for use on 
synthetic fabrics. They can safely be 
used on all fabrics, but, because of 
their comparative mild, slow action, 
they are not recommended for cot- 
tons. All bleaches increase in ef- 
ficiency with increase in water tem- 
perature up to that recommended 
for general washing. In every in- 
stance instructions that appear on 
the label should be carefully fol- 



182 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



lowed. Some dry bleaches are so 
highly concentrated, real damage 
could result if they were used with- 
out being properly diluted. 

If you are sure bluing is needed, 
use it with caution. Some brands 
may be added to the wash water 
prior to adding the clothes. Other 
brands must be used 6nly in the 
rinse water. If there is iron in the 
wash water, it reacts with certain 
kinds of bluing to cause rust spots 
and finally holes in clothing. When 
used only in the rinse water this 
does not happen. 

Even though fabric manufactur- 
ers are making more and more ma- 
terials with finishes that are not ap- 
preciably removed by washing, there 
is still hardly a fabric that will not 
stay clean longer, wash easier, and 
last longer, if it is given a touch of 
starch when it is laundered. Starch 
replaces some of the smooth finish 
which eventually washes out of 
many washable fabrics. The smooth, 
slightly crisp surface finish of a 
starched material sheds dust and 
dirt much better than the rough 
surface of unstarched fabrics. As a 
result, clothing that has been light- 
ly starched may be worn longer than 
unstarched articles. Soil is also re- 
moved more easily. The tendency 
of nylon tricot slips to stick to the 
wearer is much less when they are 
lightly starched. Stains are much 
easier removed from items such as 
luncheon cloths, if they are lightly 
starched. 

npO soak or not to soak clothes 
prior to washing has been a 
controversial issue for a long time. 
Now it is quite generally believed 
that a twenty-minute soak in warm 
water softens the fabrics, loosening 



the soil. This practice shortens the 
washing period and is a good prac- 
tice before plunging them into hot 
wash water. If the water is very 
hard, add a little water softener to 
the soak water. 

Many of the newer synthetic fib- 
ers require special care in launder- 
ing. The finishes and chemical 
composition of them cause soil to 
be attracted to them and released 
from them in a manner quite differ- 
ent from the natural fibers we have 
used for so long. 

Synthetic fibers are generally eas- 
ily washed, because dirt is not car- 
ried into the fibers. Thus the 
cleansing of these fabrics is more a 
matter of washing off the dirt, rath- 
er than getting it out of the fibers, 
as is necessary with cottons, wool- 
ens, and some rayons. 

Most synthetic fabrics can stand 
water just as hot as can any other 
fibers, but because soil is not im- 
bedded in the fiber, it is seldom 
necessary. Also, outer garments 
made of synthetic fibers may be un- 
necessarily wrinkled if washed in 
very hot water since the fibers are 
thermoplastic. That is, they melt 
when high temperature heat is ap- 
plied. 

White nylon, although generally 
not regarded to be readily dyeable, 
does have a phenomenal ability to 
pick up color from other articles 
washed with it. Such discolorations 
are often very difficult to remove. 
White nylon should, therefore, 
always be washed alone, preferably 
before anything else has been 
washed in the suds. 

Nylon, dacron, and orlon blouses 
or shirts pick up dirt rather per- 
manently around the neckbands and 
around the edges of the sleeve cuffs. 



HOME LAUNDERING 183 

This is due to the electrastatic prop- an ample amount of sudsy water, so 
erties and to their absorbency of articles can move freely about dur- 
oily dirt. Before putting these ar- ing the washing process, there will 
tides in to be washed, rub the deep- be less chance that the fabrics will 
ly soiled areas with a soft brush and be damaged, wrinkles formed, and 
a good wetting agent, such as a hair seams damaged, 
shampoo or mild syndet. Stams of ^j^^ ^^^^^^ ^f automatic appli- 
this kmd are much more difficult to ^^^^^^ ^^^^i ^ ^^^i development of new 
remove after the article has been detergents, bleaches, and other wash- 
washed than before. After wash- ■ ^^^^^ ^^^^ synthetic fabrics, and 

mg and rinsing, remove excess mois- r • i i . . . r n i • j 

. ^ , • .1 r 1 • .1 1 nnishes and treatments ot all kinds 

ture by squeezing the fabric through c r -i • -i j i a • 

,T 1 1 1 1 ^1 ^,- , -^1 ot fabrics, have made laundering 

the clenched hand or patting it with . . i i. i, • c ^ 

T_ ^, ^ 1 ^ ° practices and techniques ot past 

a bath towel. ^ , . i. i i. 

^Tjri , . r -. . rill generations obsolete. 

When washing a fabric ot blends ^ 

of two or more fibers, treat it as you Today it is more important than 
would the most delicate fiber pres- ever before that we buy carefully, 
ent. keeping in mind such all-important 
Because little heat can be applied factors as colorfastness, shrinkage 
to the newer synthetic fibers to re- control, and fabric and garment con- 
move wrinkles, it is important to struction. Buying with complete 
minimize wrinkling, by folding washability in mind, followed by 
blouses, shirts, and even curtain careful observance of proper laun- 
panels and washing them in that dering methods, will reap rewards 
shape. There will be far fewer in money, appearance, time, and ef- 
wrinkles formed than if the article fort for today's homemaker, and 
is put into the washing solution in ''blue Monday" will be a thing of 
a mussed up condition. If there is the past. 



(^ rand fa ther s U^eppermints 



Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

Grandfather's pocket always held a store 

Of peppermints — not to be eaten fast 

But agate-hard, which a small tongue might explore 

And savor slowly, a sweetness coined to last. 

Inseparable from him as were his cane 

And pocket watch; aroma of the mints 

Accompanied his voice and sage advice; 

Till "talks" with Grandfather left their mezzotints 

Upon my growing mind as flavorsome and nice. 

This later day, nostalgia-dipped, mint scent 
Brings back those flavored hours to be re-spent. 



Vlyhy Tiot yoe oLappy? 

Celia Luce 



THE search for happiness is the 
greatest search of the ages. 
All men are constantly search- 
ing, yet the way is there and clear 
for those who really take the trouble 
to look. 

Fundamentally, happiness is a 
habit and a way of life. You can 
form the habit, if you will. 

First, act happy. When things 
seem worst, just put on a smile and 
start to sing. It may not work the 
first time, nor the second, but if you 
keep trying, it will. Psychologists 
tell us that we tend to feel the emo- 
tions we act out. Act out happi- 
ness and you will begin to feel hap- 

py- 

But there is more to happiness 
than just a smile and a song put on 
for the moment. Real happiness is 
a deep glow from inside that a smile 
and a song help create. 

The selfish person cannot attain 
real happiness. Look around you. 
Do what you can to make your 
neighbors happy. If someone is ill 
or in trouble, try to help him and 
your own worries will seem less. 

A surprise for the children brings 
a glow of happiness to their faces 
that will rub off on you. A smile of 
encouragement and love for your 
husband brings smiles and love back 
to you. How can you make life 
more interesting for your family and 
those around you? Each way you 
find is reflected back in happiness 
for you. Give all the service you 
can to others. But give it with a 
smile and a song in your heart. Duty 
done merely because it is duty will 
bring a sense of satisfaction, but not 

Page 184 



real happiness. Add love to duty 
and happiness will glow around you. 

If you have to do a certain job 
and can find no satisfaction in it, be 
sure you have interesting things to 
do in your leisure time. Hobbies 
and a variety of interests can keep 
you so busy that you will have no 
time for boredom and worry. And 
your interest in hobbies will spread 
through the family, helping every- 
one to be happier. 

Do you use your eyes to add in- 
terest to life, reaJJy use them I 
mean? An artist and his family 
moved into a neighborhood. They 
employed a neighbor girl to help 
with the housework. One evening 
they sat on the porch watching the 
glorious sunset. The girl asked 
permission to return home for a few 
minutes to show her family the sun- 
set. 'There is no need to go," 
smiled the artist. 'They can see it 
from your home." 

''No, they can't," insisted the girl. 
"I never saw sunsets until you came, 
and they won't see it unless I go and 
show it to them." 

A whole world of beauty is just 
waiting for you to look at it. Even 
the ugliest neighborhood has a sky. 
And there is the beauty of each 
plant as it grows— even a weed has 
symmetry and grace. Artists like to 
paint old boards because of the rich 
play of colors over their surfaces. 
Snow turns blue at dusk with the 
lighted windows shining a contrast- 
ing orange and changing the drabest 
spot to a fairyland. 

Use your ears, too. Some sounds 
are full of beauty. 



WHY NOT BE HAPPY? 



185 



Look for the beauty in people. 
Every person on earth has much of 
beauty in him. 

But to find real happiness you 
must face life for what it is. You 
cannot expect to have a life free 
from trouble. Trouble is part of 
life, and it has its uses. Each person 
who goes through great trouble and 
faces it comes out with a greater ap- 
preciation of life, and of the sing- 
ing happiness in just an ordinary, 
trouble-free day. Little annoyances 
fade, and the way is cleared for great 
happiness. 

Thank God for your great bless- 
ings, and let the minor annoyances 
take their proper place in the back- 
ground. The great singing happi- 
ness of an ordinary day is too won- 
derful to be missed. 

Facing life for what it is means 
facing death, too, realizing it means 



a continuance of our life which 
opens up wonderful new worlds of 
happiness for each one who has 
lived righteously. Accept the fact 
that no man knows when his last 
day on earth may be. This may be 
it. Look death full in the face, then 
live each day as full of happiness 
and goodness as though it were the 
last you had to spend. Savor the 
happiness of each moment with 
your husband and children and 
friends. A calm acceptance will 
surround each day with its due 
glory. 

Take each worry and annoyance 
out and look it full in the face. Is 
it important enough to take up your 
time? If, like most troubles, it is a 
little one, discard it. If it is a big 
one, fill your life as full as possible 
with service which will bring hap- 
piness and smother it out. 



V{y inter s JLast CJung 



Bernice T. Chxton 



Late winter smiled and promised spring 
And then swirled snow on everything. 
Down from the north an icy blast 
Ga\'e proof that winter had not passed; 
An outraged nature, near to leaf, 
Rebelled at promises so brief. 
Great branches cracked as trees bent low 
And snapped beneath their weight of snow. 
Our cat, perched on a snow-piled rail, 
Switched disapproval with her tail, 
And shook wet paws as if to state 
Her great disgust with snow so late. 



I Lature s Ujouquet 

Cecil G. Pugmire 

PEACEFUL country lane! I have walked your path so many times! Would that I 
*■ could share your soothing balm with all this tired, harassed and busy world. 

I drop the limp wire gate and drag it back against the foaming, spraying headgate, 
guarded over by gnarled poplars — grandfathers in their half-bald, half-bewhiskered 
attire, but still standing in erect defiance of time, wind, and sleet. Whiffs of the 
pungent bitterness of the closely knit willow trees on either side strike and sharpen my 
nostrils as I plod my way through the deep wagon-rutted channels of the dampened, 
weaving lane. Fresh spears of timothy, like pastel paint splashed against deeper greens, 
cling to the enfolding willow branches, telling me that a load of hay has but recently 
pushed its way down the narrow lane. A scarlet-breasted robin flutters low from the 
worm-laden, spongy ditch where last night's irrigation stream ran rampant to the meadows 
below. Interspersed, here and there, between the graceful willows, the full-blown wild 
rose flaunts her delicate pink blossoms and sends dainty perfume to mingle with the 
crisp bitterness of the willow. 



I love the hollow sound of the rattling planks as my footsteps reverberate above the 
brimming ditch beneath the bridge. Here, time is no element — the world stands still 
just for me — all time waits just for me. I linger to watch the swirling waters carrying 
bits of flotsam and jetsam from unknown regions above and beyond — dried, broken 
twigs, loosened moss, a farmer's old glove, porcupine quills. A speckled trout flashes 
her brilliant colors. My mesmeric fascination is broken as a baby water snake slithers 
from the sodden bank and plunges into the pressing stream and is quickly lost to sight. 



The willows drop behind, as I start up the hill, and are replaced by the lopsided 
log fence, toppling in aged abandon as if leaning for support one log against the other. 
The one rich, sappy brownness of the logs has turned to brittle silver. The lane me- 
anders through the green alfalfa, where bounties of butterflies flit from blossom to blos- 
som, playing hide-and-seek with the honeybees as they seek golden nectar from the 
blossom cups. The coolness and the greenness slip away as golden sunflowers rear their 
beacon faces above the blue sage brush. Bluebells, with their stepsisters, the sticky 
aromatic arnica, hug the earth, seeking coolness in its depths. Up, up, I climb, around 
the brow of the hill, where small, freshly pawed mounds rise like tiny pyramids where 
the squirrel and the gopher have tunneled their underground villages. A small, beady- 
eyed squirrel slyly pokes his head above his mounded home and watches me as intently 
as I watch him. I wink an eyelid! He is gone. 



The nearness of the winding lane slowly broadens into an expanse of golden yel- 
lows. Broad fields of waving dry-farm wheat crown the sloping hills. Soft breezes send 
the grain bowing and curtsying in ripples of amber waves. I look down — down from 
whence I wandered. In the valley below the farm houses are tiny homesteads sketched 
on a pastoral painting — a church, a schoolhouse, and then I sec — like a blue satin rib- 
bon spread the length of the valley, the lake — Bear Lake. Blue, like the azure sky so 
near me, then clear as an aquamarine changing next to the greenest of emeralds, she 
flaunts her fair}' beauty as if constantly touched by a magic wand. All of nature's beauty 
God has gathered together into a beautiful bouquet and bound with the streamers of 
the blue satin bow of the lake below. 

Page 186 




Don Knight 



MOUNT TALAC, CALIFORNIA 

Viewed From Lake Tahoe 

1 1 La rch S/n te rluae 



Pansy e H. Powell 

This is the quiet time before earth wakes — 
The silent hour before the robin sings. 
Now overhead the beat of eager wings 
Covers the stealthy step the jonquil takes 
Out of her winter dungeon as she breaks 
The crusty earth. Each dewy morning brings 
A greater warmth, recalling other things 
When sun jewels crescented on frosty lakes. 
Though every movement nature makes is slow, 
When skies are clear like these and lupine-blue, 
No one can question what the end will be; 
For underneath the calmness, firm and low, 
There beats the surge of life arising new, 
Strong as the sun and constant as the sea. 



Page 187 



Mother's Baked Apple 



EsteUe Webb Thomas 



THERE was a loud clatter and 
a muttered exclamation from 
the kitchen. I shuddered and 
braced myself, knowing the hard 
work Tom made of cooking. Fd 
said I could eat only a piece of toast 
and a cup of cocoa for supper, and 
he seemed to be tearing the house 
down preparing even that. Present- 
ly, he shoved the bedroom door 
open and came in with a tray. He 
looked so funny, so tall he barely 
made the bedroom door, and with 
his face so flushed, his black hair 
hanging over his forehead, one of 
my aprons across his stomach with 
the strings twisted in his belt, and 
the little tray in his big hands, the 
cup swaying perilously and the toast 
already thoroughly dunked, that I 
laughed. 

''What's so funny?'' Tom planked 
himself down on the foot of the 
bed and a wash of cocoa stained my 
nailhead spread. 

''You made such heavy going of 
a cup . . . ." I peered into the bit 
of muddy fluid that was left, and 
amended, "a half cup of cocoa and 
a piece of toast!" 

Tom and I had always kidded 
hard and boasted we could take it, 
but now he glared. 

"And just why wouldn't it be 
heavy going, when you have to crawl 
over two chairs and under a table 
to make a piece of toast around 
here? Can't you arrange the kitch- 
en any better than that?" 

"And is such a piece of toast 
worth all that effort?" I drawled, 
glancing at the poor little burnt 
offering, sodden with cocoa. "And 

Page 188 



whose fault is it, Tom Thome, that 
we live in a pint-sized house and 
have to be contortionists to make a 
piece of toast. Is it my fault Fm 
lying here helpless for you to wait 
on? If Tommy had anywhere else 
to play, Fd never have stepped on 
that marble . . . ." 

But Tom grabbed up the tray and 
stalked out, without another word, 
banging the door behind him. 

Someway, that bang reverberated 
clear down to my toes. I had start- 
ed to cry with self-pity, but Tom's 
set, white face and hurt eyes kept 
getting in front of the pathetic pic- 
ture of myself as a poverty-stricken, 
overworked wife, and I had a sink- 
ing feeling that maybe Fd said too 
much. I knew I had when Tom 
didn't come in to kiss and make up, 
as he always had done before. I lay 
there tensely, waiting for his step, 
mentally preparing my defense; but 
as the bedside clock ticked off a 
half hour, I decided to be sweet and 
forgiving when Tom returned. 

I could hear Tommy's prattle as 
Tom gave him his supper, and 
Tom's low, brief replies. No laugh- 
ter, no shouts of glee from Tommy, 
just the clatter of dishes and an 
occasional exchange of words. I 
began to feel terribly hollow inside, 
and not alone from lack of food. 
Presently I heard them go into the 
bathroom and the sound of running 
water. 

Later the door opened and Tom- 
my shouted, "Now carry me in to 
kiss Mommy, Daddy!" 

"Run in by yourself," Tom an- 
swered, and Tommy dashed in and 



MOTHER'S BAKED APPLE 



189 



clambered up to kiss me. I whis- 
pered, ''Now, run, honey, before you 
catch cold/' 

In an incredibly short time, con- 
sidering Tommy's usual bedtime 
ritual, his door closed and Tom 
clomped into the kitchen. There 
was silence for a minute and then 
Tommy's tearful voice raised, ac- 
cusingly, ''Daddy, I'm ready to say 
my prayers!" 

"Go ahead!" Tom shouted, above 
the clatter of dishes. 

"But, Daddy, I want to say them 
to you!" 

There was a moment's pause and 
then Tom said, gruffly, "You don't 
say your prayers to me. I'm 
not . . . ." He checked himself, 
"Not anybody," he muttered, and 
the bitterness in his voice stopped 
my heart for a moment, "not even 
man enough, it seems, to support 
my family." Then he raised his 
voice, "Go ahead. Tommy. You 
know how to say your prayers, 
you're a big boy, now!" 

npHERE was a startled silence, and 
then Tommy's little voice, hesi- 
tatingly fumbling at his prayers for 
the first time alone. Warm tears 
ran down mv face, but I knew this 
was no time to override Tom's 
authority, and I checked my impulse 
to call Tommy to me. Proud of 
my restraint, I went even further, 
I decided that when Tom came to 
bed, I'd admit frankly the quarrel 
was practically all my fault. I began 
trying, mentally, to word my apol- 
ogy, because I really had not had 
much practice, since usually it was 
Tom who asked my forgiveness. 

I could imagine his laughing, 
"Forget it, kid!" his warm, vital 
kiss, and the big bowl of soup he'd 



insist on bringing me as a token 
that all was well. But he didn't 
come! And presently, a loud burst 
of music from the radio, told me 
he had settled down in the living 
room for the evening. Last night 
he had sat on the side of the bed 
and told jokes and made love to 
help me forget the pain in my frac- 
tured ankle. I shed a few more 
tears and tried to be patient. He'd 
have to go to bed sometime. 

When he snapped the radio off, 
hours later, I started to wipe my 
eyes, and then decided I'd be more 
appealing with tear-drenched lashes. 
I forgot it when the unmistakable 
squeak of the hall closet door and 
his footsteps going back into the 
living room, announced as plainly 
as words that he was making up a 
bed on the davenport. Well, I had 
a long night before me for think- 
ing. I had evidently hurt Tom des- 
perately. 

Men were so touchy! I began 
wondering how Mother and Dad 
had always sailed along so smooth- 
ly and wished Mother had given me 
her secret. But Mother never 
preached. She had her faults, just 
like the rest of us, and yet Dad 
almost worshipped her. They never 
quarreled, although Mother had a 
gay disregard for order and system, 
and Dad was a perfect old maid 
about such things! I remember 
him saying patiently, "If you only 
had a place for everything, Lucy, 
and everything in its place, you'd 
save yourself a lot of time and 
trouble," and Mother's flip answer, 
"I do, dear. It's the library table!" 
But in spite of their differences, 
they were the most devoted couple 
I'd ever seen and the happiest. After 
Dad's sudden death. Mother had 



190 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 

just seemed to fade away, although much you can do to spoil one of 

she had always seemed as sound as those, provided it's a good baking 

a winter apple. apple. Well, I detested baked ap- 

* * * * pies, but I ate every bite of it and 

A PPLE. The word suggested pretended it was so good I didn't 

something — then it popped in- have room for the rest of the meal." 

to my mind. Of course, the baked ''But, Mother . . . ." 

apple! It had been during Mother's 'Tour father was so pleased and 

illness. We had been terribly wor- proud, he never forgot." 

ried because she couldn't seem to 'Ton mean . . .?" 

eat. Then I had remembered Dad- Mother nodded, solemnly. "I had 

dy always said, 'Til just fix your you six children and a broken leg, 

mother up a nice baked apple, girls, besides all the small illnesses flesh 

If there's anything she relishes when is heir to, and I ate baked apples 

she's sick, it's a baked apple, and through it all." 

she thinks nobody can bake it like "But why didn't you tell Daddy? 

me!" I mean later . . . ." 

So I had baked an apple beauti- Mother looked horrified. ''And 

fully, and Mother hadn't touched it. hurt his pride and spoil all the pleas- 

"Oh, Mother/' I had cried, and ure he'd had baking apples for me 

I couldn't keep the tears out of my through the years? I'd have choked 

eyes, "you must be awfully sick, or on them first! I never told a soul 

you'd eat a baked apple! Or is it before, and don't you tell him, 

because Daddy . . . ?" either!" 

'Tisten, dear." Mother had tak- I knew now Mother was not de- 
en my hand and pulled me down lirious, for the hereafter was as real 
onto the side of her bed. "Don't and close as the here, since Daddy 
be hurt, but I can't stand baked ap- was there, 
pies!" She was silent for a few minutes 

Then I had begun to cry in earn- and then said, with an apologetic 

est. "Oh, Mother," I had sobbed, smile, "I promised never to preach, 

"you're delirious, you don't know dear, but always remember this one 

what you're saying. You love baked thing: a man's pride is a vital part 

apples!" of him. He can't live and be him- 

"Honey," Mother had said, with self if you take away his pride and 

the twinkle again in her eyes that self-respect. A woman can recover 

had been gone ever since Dad had, from shattered pride, but not a man. 

"I'm going to tell you a secret. Your That's the one thing he must never 

daddy was a darling, but he never lose!" After a moment, she had 

could cook. Not up to — not ever, added, "I'll be seeing Daddy again 

But he never knew it, bless his heart, soon, I hope." Her radiant smile 

I remember the first meal he ever robbed the words of all hurt, "And 

made for me— some trifling illness when I do, he'll undoubtedly meet 

soon after we were married." She me with a heavenly baked apple, 

smiled her old, mischievous smile. But until then, dear, just let me 

"It was simply impossible. That is, rest." 

all but the baked apple. There isn't {Continued on page 205) 




1 1 iartha f/iary [Harrett cJolman QJinds a /lew crioovy 

npWO years ago, when she was eighty-eight years old, Mrs. Martha Mary Barrett Tol- 
•^ man found herself a new hobby. At that time her eyesight became so impaired 
that she was not able to do the fine fancywork which had been her hobby for many 
years, so she decided to try her hand at making crocheted rag rugs. In this project 
she has found success and happiness. She makes her own design, chooses her own 
colors, and has completed twenty-five rugs in the past year. She cuts the strips of 
material on the straight of the goods, and she uses both cotton and wool material, but 
she does not mix the two types in the same rug. Using old materials, almost exclusive- 
ly, she tries to find pieces that are colorfast, so that her rugs will be "bright and cheer- 
ful looking." Working with a steel rug hook, she uses the double crochet stitch, which 
gives the rugs a firm texture so that they will not pull to pieces when laundered. Many 
of Mrs. Tolman's beautiful rugs find their way into the homes of her relatives and 
friends, and in this way she spreads happiness. 

In her girlhood Mrs. Tolman lived in Farmington, Utah. There she married 
Alexander Tolman and moved to Marion, Idaho. She attended the first Primary which 
was organized by Aurelia Spencer Rogers in Farmington, Utah, in iSyS. Later, she was 
a teacher in Primary. She also served many years in the M.I.A., and was a Relief 
Society visiting teacher from her early womanhood until she was eighty-three years old. 
She now lives with her daughters, Mrs. Elva Lunt of Los Angeles, California, and Mrs. 
Alice Earl of Ogden, Utah. 



■ ♦ ■ 



LOay SJ^s 'JJone 

Mabel Law Atkinson 

When the flames of life are embered 
Slowly, one by one. 
Let me hear a robin-bugle 
Calling, ''Day is done." 



Page 191 



Green Willows 

Chapter 2 
Deone R. Sutherland 



Synopsis: Lillian and her friend Pat 
make pocket money by bicycling around 
Green Willows selling Kold-ayde. They 
visit the old-fashioned Diffendorf home 
where Pat's three unmarried aunts live. 
Agnes and Margaret are schoolteachers. 
Karen, the youngest, is preparing to fol- 
low the same profession. Margaret had 
once been in love with Dr. Turner who 
lives across the street, and Lillian and Pat 
cannot understand why Margaret doesn't 
marry the doctor, now that he is a wid- 
ower. 



E 



ful. 



VERYTHING wasn't all right 
when I woke Sunday morn- 
ing. My jaws were very pain- 



''Mumps/' said my father. 

I could hardly believe it. There 
were only two more weeks before 
school let out. This was the best 
time of the whole year, and I had 
to come down with the mumps! 

''Oh, dear," said Mother. ''Just 
think of all the people she's ex- 
posed. I suppose she's exposed 
everyone who bought drink mix 
powder from them yesterday." 

"Pat!" I said. "I've got to call 
Pat." 

"You lie in bed," Mother said. 
"I'll do all the phoning necessary. 
We'll have the doctor in to look at 
you, and then I'll call Pat's mother. 
We'll get a list of everyone else I 
should call." 

Father held my hand while Moth- 
er called Dr. Turner. "Don't wor- 
ry, kitten, I'm sure most of the peo- 
ple you've exposed have already had 
the mumps. Of course, I don't 
know about Pat." 

Page 192 



"I don't think she's had them," 
I said. It was beginning to hurt to 
talk. I couldn't tell where the hurt 
began and the lump in my throat 
left off. 

Dr. Turner didn't laugh or try to 
console me, which made me feel 
better. I liked it better when peo- 
ple treated me as if I had some 
sense. After all, I was no slouch up- 
stairs. 

"Since both sides have come out 
at the same time, you'll probably be 
out within a week. This is a fairly 
light disease. Now, what about the 
people you directly exposed? Did 
you go inside anyone's house yester- 
day?" 

He snapped his bag shut and 
stood up. He was really tall, as tall 
as Daddy. He wasn't too old look- 
ing either. On consideration, I 
could see why Myra Johnson might 
be chasing him like everything. He 
was smoothing his sandy hair back, 
waiting patiently for my answer. 

"Well, yes, I did directly expose 
Pat's Aunt Agnes and hei sister 
Margaret Diffendorf. We were right 
next to Margaret for a long time," 
I added. 

"If Pat hasn't had them, she 
probably will now." Dr. Turner 
looked out into the sunshine 
through my window. "I'll call Ag- 
nes and— Margaret. I can give them 
a test to see if they're immune or 
not to mumps if they haven't had 
them. If they're already immune 
to mumps, they won't need the 



GREEN WILLOWS 



193 



shots." He smiled at me. ''Of 
course I may not be able to get 
either one to come to my office. I 
suspect Margaret's immune because 
when I was a little boy, I exposed 
her once myself.'' 

''But she should come in for the 
test/' I reminded him when he 
didn't say anything for a moment. 

''Oh, definitely," he said, "but I 
rather doubt that she will." He 
stood up to go. 

"Why?" I asked. 

"You ask far too many questions, 
Lillian," Mother said, coming into 
the room. 

"Oh, that's all right," said Dr. 
Turner, "I always asked a lot my- 
self. It's not getting the right an- 
swers you have to worry about, Lil- 
lian." 

Mother and Father followed him 
out, getting all the last-minute in- 
structions and directions about me. 
Well, Ld probably be back for the 
last two or three days of school, any- 
way. I wished I could use the tele- 
phone, but that was absolutely for- 
bidden. One thing, Beany wouldn't 
have me to pester. I thought a mo- 
ment. I was going to miss seeing 
Beany as much as Pat. I turned 
over and went to sleep. 

'pHAT week I read through sev- 
eral of the Louisa May Alcott 
books I had and started on Robert 
Louis Stevenson. Mother said I 
read too much, but it helped the 
time pass more quickly. Pat wrote 
me a letter every day, and Beany 
wrote me twice. Beany began with 
"Hi, Jerk ! ! !" I liked Pat's letter 
better. She wrote: 

Dearest Friend, I guess we won't sell 
Saturday because you'll still be too swol- 



en??? Ant Agnes is sure she's immune 
to mumps, because she had both sides a 
long time ago. Ant Margaret doesn't 
think she is immune, but she hasn't gone 
for her test yet. She is too busy, she 
says. Maybe the first part of next week, 
though that may be too late for the shots 
if she isn't imune. Ant Margaret isn't 
going to Europe. She's going to help with 
the straw hat theater here for the sum- 
mer. We could help, but we're too 
young, as usual. An instructor from the 
University up in Orchard City is going 
to be the director. Ant Margaret's going 
to help him. I guess they hope every- 
body from all around will drive out here 
to see the plays. We can go if we em 
enough money for tikets. I bet we can 
anyway, because I'll just ask Ant Mar- 
garet for tikets if we don't ern enough. 
I am dying to see you. Dr. Turner's boy 
Philip is coming and boy are the girls get- 
ting excited. I hope you get well soon so 
we can be ready for all the things that 
are happening. Miss Fitch says you don't 
have to worry about making anything up. 
I wish I had your brane. 

Love and kisses, 

Pat. 

On Wednesday of the next week 
Mother dropped into Dr. Turner's 
office with me for my slip to go 
back to school. We sat in the out- 
er office and waited, llie nurse 
said it wouldn't be very long, be- 
cause there were only about three 
people before us. 

Mother and I went over and sat 
by Pat's Aunt Margaret. "Oh, 
Margaret," Mother said, "Fm so 
sorry about Lillian exposing you. 
Are you having to get the shots?" 

Margaret Diffendorf looked up 
from the magazine she was holding. 
She wore a brown tweed skirt with 
a beige sweater across her shoulders 
buttoned at her throat over a cream- 
colored blouse. She was really pret- 
ty, I thought, but she seemed so 
nervous. She put the magazine 
back on the table. 



194 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



**Well, not really," she said. 'Tou 
see, I'm just coming in for the test. 
In fact, Fm not even sure I'll wait. 
Agnes was so sure I'd be immune, 
but I thought perhaps I should stop 
by for the test." She fumbled with 
a button on her sweater. 

''I thought you were supposed to 
come in within three days after ex- 
posure," I said, and then I could 
have bitten my tongue. I never was 
careful enough of what I said. Sup- 
pose I'd spoiled it. 

'Tes, well, you see, I'm afraid I 
just never did get around to it. I 
guess this is all useless .... I really 
shouldn't wait. Been so busy with 
school on, you know." 

She turned to go, but Dr. Turner 
came out just then. ''Margaret!" 
he said with real warmth. ''Did you 
come at last? Oh, yes, about the 
mumps. Well, Lillian, be with you 
in a moment. You should have 
come sooner, Margaret. Oh, no, 
don't go. Come in, and we'll try 
the test anyway . . . ." 

Margaret hesitated again. "I guess 
it's really too late . . . ." 

"No, it's not too late," the doctor 
said urgently. 

"You can come in this room," 
the nurse said to Mother and me, 
and we followed her in. 

The doctor stopped in with us a 
moment, felt both sides of my neck 
and wrote out a slip. "You never 
looked better, Lillian," he said. He 
seemed very happy, and his blue 
eyes sparkled. 

"He's certainly happy today," 
Mother said when he slipped out 
again. Mother picked up her purse 
to go. We could hear him talking 
to Margaret. 

"Just slip back the sleeve of your 
sweater, Margaret. We inject the 



fluid just under the skin in vour 
arm. How have you been? Re- 
member when I exposed you to the 
mumps? I never did return your 
Robinson Crusoe book." 

"Agnes wouldn't let me take it 
back. She said it was contami- 
nated." Margaret laughed. "I real- 
ly must be immune. I would have 
caught them from you, if I hadn't 
been." 

"I'm sure you must be, too," said 
Dr. Turner. 

"Well," said Mother dryly, "I 
suppose we can settle our bill with 
Miss Kennicott?" 

"Oh, surely," said Dr. Turner's 
nurse. "I can take care of your 
bin." 

Mother hustled me along, but I 
could hear Margaret's laugh coming 
clear and sure through the door and 
the warm, rich voice of Dr. Turner. 
The day seemed wonderful. Tomor- 
row I was going back to school. And 
as soon as I got home I was going 
to call Pat. 

"We'll have to hurry or your 
brother's going to get home before 
we do and spoil his dinner by 
sampling everything he can find." 

Mother started the car, and I slid 
in beside her. I thought of asking 
if I couldn't walk over to Pat's, but 
I decided it was too close to dinner- 
time. It was a beautiful spring af- 
ternoon. Tulips in all the front 
yards sparkled in all their color 
against the background of green 
grass and blue sky and golden sun. 
I got on the phone as soon as we 
got home. 

"Pat? Pat, this is Lillian." I 
held the phone away from my ear 
while she squealed. "I'm coming 
back to school tomorrow." I held it 
away again while she squealed. Then 



GREEN WILLOWS 



195 



we got down to business. There 
was everything that had been hap- 
pening at school for us to discuss. 
Fd missed Church last Sunday. 

"Lillian, you have to come to din- 
ner next Sunday/' Pat said. ''Ask 
your mother tonight. Yes, it's still 
your turn. You couldn't come last 
Sunday, so we just postponed your 
Sunday. I'll hold the line while you 
ask her." 

I asked Mother, She was busy 
with the dinner in the kitchen. ''Is 
it your turn, Lillian? Yes, I guess 
it's your turn to go there. All right, 
dear. Now hurry up and get off the 
phone. Daddy will be coming in 
any minute, and he doesn't want 
you to use that phone too long at 
one time." 

"Yes," I told Pat, "I can come 
next Sunday. I'll stop by for you in 
the morning. If Mother insists on 
driving me, we'll pick you up just 
the same on the way to school. Oh, 
just because of the mumps, she's 
making me be careful for a little 
while." 

"I'm glad I didn't get them," Pat 
said. 

"Don't be so dumb, Pat. You 
may come down with them any 
time for the next few weeks." 

"Oh, no!" Pat screamed. 

Just then Daddy came in the 
front door so I hung up. 

It seemed strange to go back to 
school for just the last three days of 
the year. We really felt bad school 
was letting out. Vacation was won- 
derful, but it was sad just the same 
to say goodbye to the teachers and 
school. Saturday we didn't go sell- 
ing because Mother wasn't sure my 
strength was back. It was back, but 
Mother thought I'd better not, so I 
really looked forward to Sunday. 



Sunday in Green Willows was 
wonderful. I couldn't remember a 
day more sunny or warm or nice. 
Almost everybody in Green Willows 
went to Sunday School. Pat was 
already there, and we shared a book 
for the singing. I could hardly wait 
to get to my class. 

"Dr. Turner's here with his moth- 
er and Philip, his son," Pat whisp- 
ered. "Phillip's dreamy. He's grown 
during the winter so he's almost as 
tall as we are!" 

A FTER Sunday School we waited 
on the steps so I could get a 
good look at Philip, who had been 
going to school in his other grand- 
mother's town. Fd seen him many 
summers before, and, of course, 
when he was younger, he'd lived 
here all the time. But since his 
mother's death, he had stayed most- 
ly out of town with his maternal 
grandmother, who grieved so over 
her only daughter's death. Dr. Turn- 
er's mother was in a wheelchair most 
of the time. 

"Hi, Phil," Pat and I said almost 
in unison. 

"Hi," Philip said, and he hurried 
on to catch up with his father who 
was settling his mother in the car. 
Phil had nice, blonde curly hair, but 
he didn't seem very enthusiastic 
about Pat or me, I thought. 

"It's just because he doesn't 
know us yet," Pat said. "You wait, 
we'll have him eating out of our 
hands. Come on. Daddy's waiting." 

"Oh," said Pat's mother when we 
were halfway home, "are you com- 
ing to dinner today, Lillian?" 

"Mother!" Pat said leaning for- 
ward on the car seat, "I asked you!" 

"That's right," said Pat's mother. 
"Well, we're eating dinner up at 



196 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 

Aunt Agnes' today, if you girl's "That's the way it should be." 
don't mind. I forgot all about your Pat's father kissed her on the fore- 
coming, Lillian, and promised her head, and Pat's mother kissed her 
at Church." on the cheek. Margaret opened the 

''Well," I said, "do you think back screen door. "Come in this 

she'll mind my coming up there?" way. You don't need to walk all the 

"Oh, no, no, no! They always way around to the front." 

have more than enough to eat. I'm We entered the tall, cool back 

sure they'll love having you. I'll' hall. Pat's father called hello at 

call as soon as we get home to make the kitchen door, 

sure. We're not going to eat until "Go in the front room; take care 

two." of them, Margaret. Our dinner's 

Pat groaned. As usual we were been cooking while we were at Sun- 
starved, but I thought it would be day School, so we're almost ready 
fun to visit up there. We thumbed to eat," Aunt Agnes called from the 
through Grimm's Fairy Tales while kitchen, 
we waited for Pat's mother and fa- 
ther. \A/^ went up the hall toward the 

"Well, I think we can go now," front of the house, 

said Pat's mother. "Aunt Agnes "Would you like to come upstairs 

says to tell you you're more than and freshen up a bit?" Margaret 

welcome, Lillian. They expecting stopped at the bottom of the stairs, 

the director of the summer theater ''I would," I said. Everybody 

for dinner, also. Agnes said Mar- laughed, but I lo\'ed to see the high 

garet said he literally invited him- old-fashioned beds with their huge 

self. I guess it's lonely way out feather mattresses. Looking out of 

here for him." the high windows reminded me of 

"There's only the cast, the crew, princesses in castles, 

and half the local people to keep We walked upstairs, and Pat's 

him company out there every day," mother left her purse on the bed. 

Pat's father said dryly. "He probably I put my sweater beside it. 

wanted a home-cooked meal." ''Say," Pat's father called, "I hear 

"Yes, that must be it," said Pat's we're not the only ones coming to 

mother. dinner. What's the director of 

We drove up the long driveway those plays called?" 
that circled around in back of the We went back down the stairs. 
old Diffendorf house. There was an "It's Alder," Margaret said. "John 
old carriage house in back that we Alder. He's very good, I under- 
loved to play in. Pat's father parked stand. I've only met him once." 
the car in front of it. Karen stood Karen stood in front of the small 
on the back steps smiling at us. fire they had built to take the chill 

"Dinner ready?" Pat's father want- off the room. "I think there's some- 

ed to know. one at the front door now," she said. 

Karen lauglicd. "It is. Agnes is "Oh, yes," said Margaret. She 

delivering the final blows. She won't went into the front hall. "Just a 

let us fuss much on Sunday, you small family dinner," she was saying 

know." as she came into the room. 



GREEN WILLOWS 



197 



Pat and I stared at John Alden, 
fascinated. He was tall and dark 
and very nice looking, but he looked 
almost too normal to be a director. 
We had hoped he'd be wearing a 
beret and a monocle or something. 

Margaret made the introductions. 
'Tve already met Karen," John said, 
looking at her gravely. 

Karen was fumbling with the 
poker at the fireplace again. Her 
cheeks really looked warm from the 
heat, I thought. 

''Oh, have you?" Margaret asked 
in surprise. "You didn't mention 
that, did you, Karen?" 

''Well," said Karen, putting the 
poker down carefully, though it still 



clattered against the coal scuttle. 
"It was quite a while ago, really. I 
had a class from Dr. Alder in drama 
at college." 

"And then she promptly forgot 
me, I guess," said John Alder, com- 
ing over by Karen to help settle the 
irons that were now rocking pre- 
cariously. 

Just then Agnes came to the door 
and, after she was introduced to the 
new director, we all went in to din- 
ner. 

Roast duck my very favorite! I 
unfolded my napkin blissfully. 
There were definite advantages in 
having Pat as a best friend. 
[To he continued) 



JLet o< 



easons JLin 

Ins \V. Schow 



ger 



Let some snow fall in what we know as spring; 
In summer have a few last leaves unfold; 
When autumn comes and plants are tarnishing 
Let late chrysanthemums mint burnished gold. 

Send some belated dry leaves floating down 
Where winter's dunes of snow lie gently piled; 
And grant old age that life-prolonging crown — 
To be companioned by a little child. 



-♦-<- 



i/ionday 

Doiothy ]. Roberts 

Today I have no secrets; 
I walk upon the land 
Open as a flower 
Summered on the sand. 

Today I ha\'e no darkness 
In the world of me; 
Faith is on its landscape 
Healing mightily. 



cfu/fulment 



Margaret Evelyn Singleton 

Into days of sowing 
W hispers rain 
Reminders of growing 
For plot and lane. 

Hard buds swell 

As blossoms rise 

In the promise kept well 

By springtime skies. 




From The Field 



Margaret C. Pickeringy General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handbook oi Instructions, page 123. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Elaine B. Curtis 

COTTONWOOD STAKE (UTAH), SOUTH COTTONWOOD SECOND WARD 

VISITING TEACHERS WHO HAVE ACHIEVED A ONE HUNDRED PER 

CENT VISITING TEACHING RECORD FOR SIX YEARS 

Front row, seated, left to right: Marian M. Hanson; Maggie W. Smith; First 
Counselor Merle R. Mackay; President Frances L. Hull; Second Counselor Fern S. 
Rice; Secretary Hazel J. Janke; Edith T. Ferguson, visiting teacher message leader. 

Second row, standing, left to right: Claudette R. Nielson; Donna R. Marsden; 
Ruth K. Reynolds; Gertrude H. Suess; Vivian R. Tuft; Elsa O. Fors; Helen K. Schulz; 
Minnie S. Fors; Ella J. Reynolds. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Vir Jean H. Reynolds; Helen C. Naubaum; 
Gloria R. Reynolds; Minnie A. Barrett; Alice M. Dunster; Irene R. Reynolds; Flora B. 
Reynolds; Mildred M. Wilkins; Emma S. Holt; Berniece M. Madsen; Anita M. Maynes. 

A number of the visiting teachers who helped to achieve this record were not 
present when the picture was taken. 

Elaine B. Curtis is president of Cottonwood Stake ReHef Society. 

198 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



199 




Photograph submitted by Elizabeth B. Reiser 

BRITISH MISSION, SCOTTISH DISTRICT, GLASGOW BRANCH RELIEF 

SOCIETY BAZAAR 

Left to right: Anna Harvey; Isabella Kelly; Katherine McQueen; Mary Porch, Sec- 
ond Counselor; Ellen Martin; Alargaret Hamilton; LuBeth Thomas, missionary; Vivian 
Brooks, missionary; Elizabeth Wilson; Grace Herbertson; Catherine Richardson, Presi- 
dent; Mary Wishart, First Counselor; Mary Toughill. 

Elizabeth B. Reiser, President, British Mission Rehef Society, reports: "This pic- 
ture is representative of the annual bazaars which are usually held in each branch. The 
Relief Society members enjoy planning and preparing for these bazaars during the year." 




Photograph submitted by Rhoda Thorpe 

HYRUM STAKE (UTAH), PARADISE WARD VISITING TEACHERS WHO 
HAVE ACHIEVED A ONE HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD FOR SIX YEARS 

Front row, left to right: June Nielsen; Otella Atkinson; Julia Goldsberry; Amelia 
Fredrickson; Ida Newbrand; Zelda J. Howells; Bessie Nielsen, Secretary; Jennie Danielson, 
First Counselor; Esther B. Shaw, President; Maud Obray, Second Counselor; Zoe Tarns; 
Josephine Bishop; Shirley Gibbs; Kate Obray. 

Back row, left to right: Beth Rawlins; Clara Pearce; Ilia Rae Richman; Winona 
Law; Veda Curtis; Bertha Johnson; Ilia Pulsipher; Annie Obray; Dora Burrell; Sylvia 
Obray; Ada Nuhn; Edna Smith; Ferris Goldsberry; Veda Berry; Maxine Pearce. 

Rhoda Thorpe is prsident of Hyrum Stake Relief Society. 



200 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 




Photograph submitted by Lola D. Bryner 

MOAPA STAKE (NEVADA), OVERTON WARD BAZAAR AND LUNCHEON 

October 12, 1954 

Left to right: Zelma Leavitt; Effie Perkins; Lola D. Bryner, President Moapa Stake 
Relief Society; Rosetta Bagshaw; Clara Logan, Second Counselor; Maudie Whitniore; 
Roma R. Anderson, President, Overton Ward Relief Society; Arabell Hafner; Dora 
Perkins; work director Dorothy Langfortl. 

Many beautifully se\\'ed dresses and aprons, as well as children's clothing, were 
displayed at this bazaar. An outstanding exhibit of house plants was one of the most 
unusual and popular features. Many items of exquisite handwork, including crochet 
and embroidery work, added to the beauty and interest of the occasion. Autumn flow- 
ers were used to decorate the luncheon tables. 

Lola D. Bryner is president of Moapa Stake Rehef Society. 




Photograph submitted by Nida G. Jorgensen 

RIGBY AND EAST RIGBY STAKES (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETIES PRESENT 
'THE VOICE OF THE PEOPLE," July 4, 1954 

Front row, seated, left to right: readers from Rigby Stake Lola Williams and 
Thelma Dutson; readers from East Rigby Stake Mary Smith and Paula Newman; Anna 
Brady, chorister, Rigby Stake; Charlotte Brown, organist, East Rigby Stake; Ruth Ses- 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



201 



sions, chorister, East Rigby Stake; Esta Brizzee, organist, Rigby Stake; Bob Burtenshavv, 
narrator; Willard Adams as George Washington, Gerald Lee as Benjamin Frankhn; 
Morgan Lake, Jr., as James Madison; Charles Henry as Thomas Jefferson; Nita G. 
Jorgensen, President, Rigby Stake Rehef Society; Virginia K. Campbell, President, East 
Rigby Stake Relief Society. 

This patriotic program was presented before an audience of about one thousand 
people, who thoroughly enjoyed the pageant. The Singing Mothers choruses from the 
wards of the two stakes combined to make a wonderful chorus, with about 160 singers 
participating. 




Photograph submitted by Bernice O. Dyer 



WEST GERMAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY, BIELEFELD, RUHR, AND 
COLOGNE DISTRICTS HOLD CONVENTION AT HERNE, 

September 11, 1954 

Front row, seated, left to right: Bernice O. Dyer, President, West German Mission 
Relief Society; Berta Hommes, Ruhr District Leader; Betty Noble, missionary; Crysta 
Gorts, Cologne District leader. 

Lucie Wachter, Bielefeld District leader, cannot be seen in the photograph. 

Sister Dyer, in reporting the activities in her mission, tells of a number of recent 
con\'entions held throughout the mission: "At each convention there were two sessions. 
The morning session was only for the officers of each organization, and instruction was 
given to them regarding their function as officers. The proper procedure of holding 
Relief Society meetings was also discussed, and messages of visiting teachers, prayer meet- 
ings, monthly officers meetings. Singing Mothers organizations, the November and 
March Sunday exening meetings were taken up. The afternoon meetings were held for 
all the sisters, and a good attendance in each convention was evidence that they are 
eager for such occasions .... At each convention also a handwork display was held, and 
the beautiful articles made by the sisters in each organization were exhibited to ad- 
\antage. Much warm winter clothing was included among the articles, in addition to 
the excellent handwork, such as knitting, crocheting, and embroidery. One group has 
purchased a knitting machine, with which they make all kinds of warm knitted clothing. 
The sisters of the home branch in each case prepared a simple lunch for all who at- 
tended." 



202 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 




Photograph submitted by Vera R. Cantwell 

CACHE VALLEY (UTAH AND IDAHO) STAKES SINGING MOTHERS 
PRESENT MUSICAL, October lo, 1954 

The Singing Mothers of eleven Cache Valley stakes presented a musical at the 
Tabernacle in Logan on Sunday, October 10th, for all the people of the valley. The 
musical was directed by Florence }. Madsen of the general board of Relief Society, and 
included a reader, piano solos by Irving Wasserman, and a trio by members of the Sing- 
ing Mothers. The tabernacle was well filled, and the chorus sang songs they had learned 
for the general conference. The following stakes were represented: Frankhn Stake 
(Idaho); Montpelier Stake (Idaho); Oneida Stake (Idaho); Logan Stake (Utah); 
Cache Stake (Utah); East Cache Stake (Utah); Mount Logan Stake (Utah); Hyrum 
Stake (Utah); Benson Stake (Utah); Smithfield Stake (Utah); and Bear Lake Stake 
(Idaho). 

Vera R. Cantwell is president of Smithfield Stake Relief Society. 



T 




Photograph submitted by Adriana M. Zappey 

EAST CENTRAL STATES MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY, ASHLAND 
(KENTUCKY) BRANCH BAZAAR, November 20, 1954 

Left to right: Mary O. Ilaney; Drema Harris; Beulah Sheffield, Second Counselor; 
Thelma Harper, district Relief Society supervisor; Myrtle Rice, President, Ashland 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



203 



Branch Relief Society; Emogne Ferguson, Secretary-Treasurer; Gladys Tuttle, First Coun- 
selor; Wilma Jean Hays; Mollie Kirk; Amye McKinster; Elizabeth Smith; Mary Baker, 
literature leader; Betty Tuttle, social science class leader; Josephine Davidson. 

Adriana M. Zappey, President, East Central States Mission Relief Society, reports 
that these devoted sisters travel long distances to attend their meetings, some of them 
traveling as far as sixty miles. 

The November bazaar was unusually successful, and the sisters were enthusiastic 
over the displays, which included dolls and other toys, baked items, including cakes 
and pies, also various kinds of candy; quilts, aprons, pillowslips, pot holders, shopping 
bags, and numerous crocheted and hand-embroidered articles. 




Photograph submitted by Julia N. Barg 



PIONEER STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SERVES DINNERS 
FOR BUILDING WORKERS 



Left to right: Julia N. Barg, President, Pioneer Stake Relief Society; Bertella Ash- 
ard. President, Twenty-Fifth Ward Relief Society; Lovell Smith, Second Counselor, Pio- 
neer Stake Relief Society; Ellen Thompson, President, Poplar Grove Ward Relief So- 
ciety; Sarah Marchant, First Counselor, Pioneer Stake Relief Society; Alice Vonk, Presi- 
dent, Thirty-Second Ward Relief Society; Adeline Weaver, Secretary-Treasurer, Poplar 
Grove Second Ward Relief Society; LeOra Roush, President, Thirty-Fifth Ward Relief 
Society; Lucille Noyce, President, Riverview Ward Relief Society; Rura Woodall, 
President, Poplar Grove Second Ward Relief Society; Zada Jones, President, Poplar 
Grove Third Ward Relief Society; May Hans, Second Counselor, Poplar Grove Second 
Ward Rehef Society; Ida Deters, First Counselor, Poplar Grove Second Ward Relief 
Society; Winifred Stanley, President, Twenty-Sixth Ward Relief Society. 

When construction of the new Pioneer Stake Center started in April 1953, the 
Relief Society members of three wards volunteered their services, by rotation, each 
Saturday, to prepare food for the brethren volunteering their services on the building. 
At one of the union meetings President Julia Barg asked the board members and ward 
presidents if they would all like to help taking turns in preparation of food for the 
brethren, cooking a hot meal each Saturday. Everyone was happy to offer this service. 
A schedule was made up, with the stake Relief Society presidency and board members 
serving first, then each of the nine wards taking a turn. 



2C4 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 




Photograph submitted by Ida A Gallagher 

MURRAY STAKE (UTAH) CONDUCTS SUCCESSFUL FUND-RAISING 

PROJECT 

Front row, left to right: Louise Hansen, organist; Rhea B. Nelson, First Counselor; 
Ida H. Steed, Second Counselor; Hennie Huetter, Secretary; Lazella Spencer, organist. 

Back row, left to right: Peggy Dyches; Gertrude Humphries; Alice Turpin; Clara 
Duffin; Eva Eddington; Reggie Erickson. 

President Ida A. Gallagher reports that the making of the friendship quiU shown 
in the picture was a most enjoyable as well as a profitable project. "Each person whose 
name is embroidered on the quilt gave one dollar to help in the building of our new 
stake chapel." 



[Perfume of Violets 

Zara Sabin 

Violets! 

Perfume of violets. 

For a moment we were together again, 

Down on our knees by the \'iolet bed, 

Picking them eagerly, while o\erhead 

The apricots bloomed, and across the street 

A brown lark was singing so piercingly sweet 

I thought his vehet throat would burst — 

A bee droned near, the very first 

Which had dared to leave his fast-sealed 

Home .... A church bell pealed .... 

Nothing \\-as left but an old, old pain 
And the perfume of violets! 



Mother's Baked Apple 

{Continued from page 190) 
AS I thought of this, I was sur- 
prised to find my face wet with 
tears, for I felt so warm and com- 
forted that, for a few minutes, I had 
forgotten Tom and I were at swoid's 
point. Well, I knew what to do 
now. Mother had just told me, 
and the first thing in the morning— 
but why wait for morning? That 
was hours away, and I knew I'd 
ne\er sleep. Besides, Tom was not 
sleeping either. I could hear him 
through the thin wall, flopping rest- 
lessly about. Undoubtedly, there 
were eight or ten inches of him 
hanging off at the foot, or jack- 
knifed under his chin. 

I didn't dare call him. He was 
angry enough to ignore me. I looked 
at my cutglass water pitcher on the 
bedside table. Just like a man to 
bring the very best dishes into the 
sickroom. It was one of our wed- 
ding gifts, and I loved it, but it 
wasn't any more important than my 
pride, and that must be shattered, 
too. I deliberately reached out to 
get a drink of water and knocked 
the pitcher on the floor. There was 
a splintering crash. 

Then Tom, looking haggard and 
very wide awake, stood in the door- 
way. 

"What happened?" he demanded. 

''I was trying to get me a drink." 

'Til get you a drink." Looking 
guilty, but sulky, he marched out to 
the kitchen. 

''Anything else?" he asked, when 
I had gulped the unwanted water. 

"You might see if Tommy's cov- 
ered up." 

"Fine," he said, brusquely, stick- 
ing his head in a moment later. 



FOR FINER 




^_t>.^y^ 




FOR YOUR CHURCH 



Your Church deserves the 
very finest organ music pos- 
sible, to complement and en- 
rich every service ... so why 
not investigate Connsonata 
NOW! No other organ offers 
so much. 

Come in or Phone 9-7633 for 
Demonstration. A private demon- 
stration can be arranged for your 
convenience ... so you can give 
Connsonata every test. No obliga- 
tion. 

IKai|nes Music | 

!iiniiiiinnn k^g2r 



145 NORTH UNIVEBSITY^ PROVO J 2fi60 WASHlN^ONUTO^diKN 



Page 205 



206 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



THE WORLD'S FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 

EVERETT 

Firmest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

Cable - Nelson 

Finest Low Priced Piano Built 
All Obtainable At 

Beesley Music Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



Then he hesitated, ''Ankle hurt- 
ing?" he inquired, reluctantly, 'Vant 
a pain tablet?" 

'Tm in a lot of pain/' I said, 
"but it isn't in my ankle. It seems 
to be around my heart." 

Tom strode over to the bed, an 
expression of consternation on his 
face, ''Why didn't you say so?" he 
demanded. "I'll call the doctor!" 

"I don't need a doctor," I said, 
talking rapidly before he could get 
away, "just a lot of love and forgive- 
ness from the one who promised to 
love and cherish me in sickness 
and . . . ." 

"You know, darling," Tom mur- 
mured a moment later, with his lips 
against my ear, "you married me 
for better or for worse, and just be- 



cause it's all been worse so far, you 
shouldn't . . . ." 

I put my hand over his mouth, 
"Hush, Tom! You know it's all 
been wonderful! I wouldn't change 
a day!" Then I made the supreme 
sacrifice. 

"There's a pain in my stomach, 
too," I said, weakly. 

His anxious look returned. "What 
on earth is it?" 

"Nothing," I said, "absolutely 
nothing— but emptiness. Just bring 
back that supper you snatched away 
and I'll be all right." 

Tom looked embarrassed, "Oh, 
that? I threw it in the garbage. But 
I'll open some soup or something." 

A big bowl of steaming soup! 
How good it sounded. But I shook 
my head, firmly. "No, just what 
you brought before!" I insisted, and 
knew I was sentencing myself to a 
lifetime of muddy cocoa and scraped 
toast whenever illness struck. But 
the look on Tom's face was worth it, 
a thousand times over. Already, I 
could hear him climbing over the 
two chairs and under the table to 
hook up the toaster, whistling loud- 
ly off-key as he did so. 

"All right. Mother," I said, in 
the general direction of the ceiling, 
"Satisfied? It's cocoa and toast for 
me, not baked apple." 



■ ♦ » 



^3f, 



estiinonyi 



Catherine B. Bowles 

There is a nugget of gold to find 

If sought by the searchers of right, 

Moulded and shaped in God's design— 

A precious jewel in his sight. 

The value, priceless, needs great care 

And is only found by faith and prayer. 



vvorc/s 



Chiistie Lund Coles 

Words are gulls 
That lift the curve, 
Above the clay-bound, 
Listening earth. 

Words are moons 
That wax and wane 
And light the night 
To dawn again. 

Words are cups 
With water fulled, 
Where those who thirst 
Are beauty-filled. 

Words are fire 

In warmth and scope. 

Flaming, alive; 

And words ... are hope. 




than we 
can fill for 



THOROUGHLY TRAINED 
Office Workers 

L.D.S. Business College 

offers training in a 
wide variety of subjects 

Accounting • Hy-Speed Longhand 

Business Machines • Machine Shorthand 

Shorthand • Grammar 

• and many others 



L.D.S. Training Doesn't Cost 



It Pays 



L. D. S. 

BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Branch of Brighatn Young University 
70 NORTH MAIN • SALT LAKE CITY 



It^s awaiting 
You . . . 

X livj there is still a tremendous amount 
of outstanding instruction and use aw^ait- 
ing you in this and other copies of the 
Relief Society Magazine. Your editions 
may be handsomely bound at the West's 
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50 
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per 
volume plus postage for mail orders. Fol- 
low these postage rates if you send your 
order by mail: 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently loca- 
ted uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^ 

Phone 4-2581 ftQ 



Write or Phone 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 
Telephone 4-2017 

about the following: 

Annual Spring Tour 
HAWAII 

Sail on the Lurline, April 8th 

EUROPE 

Tour will include Temple Dedication 

at Berne, Switzerland 

Leave August 15th 

HISTORIC TRAIN 

Tour will include the Pageant 

at the Hill Cumorah 

Leave Friday Evening, August 5th 

Page 207 



208 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1955 



dierbs for 1 1 Lode rn (^ookeri/ 

®<7/ 

Elizabeth Williamson 



,-./'iV'<;'"'y',T'-, 




TAILL (Anethum graveolens) is an an- 
■■-^ niial herb which grows to two feet, 
and, occasionally, three feet in height. It 
is a pretty herb, bluish-green in color, 
with lacy foliage and small, yellow, clus- 
tered flowers. It should be planted in 
the center of the herb garden because of 
its height. Originally it came from Asia 
and the Mediterranean area, and was 
probably carried across Europe by the 
Romans. Some varieties are native to 
Egypt and southern Africa. 

The English use dill water for digestive 
disturbances. Of course, dill is most fam- 
ous for its use in making dill pickles, but 
the seeds and leaves are good in many 
different dishes. Use the leaves chopped 
in salads, soup, and stews; sprinkle the 
seeds on boiled potatoes, lamb, and fish. 

Sauce for Broiled Fish 
(Pour over before broiling) 
V4 c. melted Initter 
Vi tsp. dill seed 
Vi tsp. chopped parsley 
salt and pepper to taste 



What do You 
Need in Music? 



We Carry A Complete Stock of All 
SACRED PIANO and ORGAN 
BOOKS, plus ALL CHORAL NUMBERS 
for SINGING MOTHERS, CHOIR and 
MUTUAL CHORUSES. 

Immediate attention given to 
Mail Orders! 

During Conference, make our 
Store your Headquarters! 

GLEN-BROS. MUSIC CO. 



Ogden 



74 So. Main 
Salt Lake City 



Provo 



Electric 

WATER 

HEATING 



costs the 

average 

family 

only 

about 

10^ 

a day 




twy from Ysur 0*ate» 
Or riumb«r 



Be Modern 
Live Electmaliy 

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. 



tK- 





I..D.S. JAJt^&wy 








1. 



Stalwarts of Mormonisni 
Preston Nibley 



You'll meet sixty pioneer "stalwarts" in this colorful book, such as Jacob 
Hamblin, Karl G. Maeser, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, and many others 
—pioneers who suffered persecutions and hardships to establish a religious 
and cultural kingdom of Zion in the western wilderness. $2.50 

2. Doctrines of Salvation 

Sermons and Writings of Joseph Fielding Smith 
Complied by Bruce R. McConkie 

Is God progressing? What was the nature and purpose of our pre-existent 
life? What is the real story of the creation? Can the theories of organic 
evolution be harmonized with the gospel? These questions, and many 
others, are answered with refreshing frankness and authority, and with 
new material, not otherwise available in L.D.S. literature. $3.00 



3. 



Mary Bailey 
Ruby K. Smith 



For an intimate view of the Prophet Joseph's family, be sure to read 
this glowing account that tells the tender love story of Samuel H. Smith, 
brother of the Prophet, and Mary Bailey. It's a wonderful story of devo- 
tion and integrity set against a back-drop of the suffering of the Saints 
during the early days of persecution. $2.00 




DESERET BOOK COMPANY 
44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, Utah. 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order { ) charge 

to my account the following amount $ ^of 

the encircled (numbered) book(s): 

1 2 3 



Name 



Address 



City Zone State... 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 




^iftu VSenePiciat i/Jeard . . . 

When Beneficial Life was founded, near the turn of the century, the em- 
pire-building engineers had already bound the West to the East with iron rails, 
and were spanning gorges and tunneling mountains to bring American cities 
closer together. The West was built by stalwart men . . . willing to endure 
hardships for the growth and progress they could envision. 

The West was also built with dollars . . . including Beneficial Life dollars. 
Since 1905, Beneficial has financed countless thousands of homes and important 
commercial, civic and industrial enterprises. From the $754,000 worth of in- 
surance written the first year, Beneficial Life has grown with the West until it 
now has over 300 million dollars worth of life insurance in force ... a con- 
sistent, sound growth over fifty Beneficial years. 



BENEFICIAL LIFE 




fruutanee 

David O. McKay, Pres 



//sum 



un3.nce^ 



iE^MAL 



Sail Lake Citv, Utah 









id 







QJirst to Q>ee the Lriisen JLord 

The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, 
unto the sepidchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre . . . (John 20.1). 

Vesta P. Crawford 

While it was yet early on the northern hills, 
She came alone and stood beside the tomb. 
Her grief was like the darkness roundabout 
That veiled the temples and the towers 
And lay upon the turrets and the gates. 
Quiet was the street of sorrow, 
And darkly rose the four great hills 
Encompassing the valleys of Jerusalem. 

While it was yet early in the garden, 

In the first far reaches of the dawn, 

Mary came to Calvary and waited near the tomb. 

Mary of Magdala, her home the shore of Galilee, 

A follower of the Master and one who loved him well. 

Short days ago she wept beside the cross 

And saw the soldiers and the sword .... 

Saw Arimathea's rock-hewn sepulchre 

Wherein the faithful laid their Lord. 

So quiet in the garden, no stir of bud or leaf, 
Only the woman waiting there, beset with grief. 
Mary of Magdala, in the early day, 
First to hear the question 
Where the stone was rolled away. 

Then she looked again into the sepulchre 
And saw two white-robed angels sitting there. 

Trembling, as wind might shake an olive bough, 
She heard the words, old as earth's questioning, 
"Why weepest thou . . . ?" 

Softly, as wings of the dove might stir, 
Mary turned in the morning light 
And Jesus spoke to her .... 

Mary of Magdala, first to hear his voice. 
In that eternal moment, in that lighted place, 
First to bear the message that he lived 
And first to see his face! 

The Coxer: "Wood Hyacinths," Photograph by Ward Linton 
Frontispiece Photograph: "Easter Lily Portrait" 

Photograph by Josef Nlucnch 
Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



Qjrotn I Lear and cfc 



ar 



Thank you for an outstanding issue of 
The Relief Society Magazine (February 
1955). Arriving today (January 26th), it 
came like a very special gift for my birth- 
day, all the more so because you used for 
a frontispiece my mother's exquisite poem 
written for me. I then found my poem 
(written for my daughters) 'The Un- 
answerable," page 108. Also I noted how 
every one of the other poems and each 
of the stories are well above average in 
quality. The Magazine always has some- 
thing special in it, but this time it de- 
serves superlatives! 

—Mrs. Lael W. Hill 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Thank you for the story "Faith and 
Prayer and Johnnie Morton" (January 
1955). I feel it is an answer to my 
prayers. We have a little daughter eleven 
years old who had polio when she was a 
baby, and, in spite of our prayers, exer- 
cises, braces, and massage, her back has 
continued to twist — \'ery rapidly the last 
few months. On January 4th she had 
another appointment with a specialist to 
see what his verdict was after seeing 
X-rays taken the week before. So, on 
fast day, January 2d, our family, including 
those who are away, had a special prayer 
after fasting, and afterwards our daughter 
was administered to. The doctor said she 
would have to have a serious operation 
that would mean being in the hospital 
about six weeks and at home on her 
back in a cast for six months. On our 
way home she nearly broke my heart by 
saying, "What good did it do to fast 
and pray?" I tried to explain that some- 
times our prayers aren't answered as we 
want to think they should be, but some- 
times they are answered by our knowing 
where to go for help to doctors who are 
skilled and know what to do, and I told 
her the story of Naaman and Elisha. 
Then came the Magazine and the story 
of Johnnie and his problem — just like 
hers. I read the story to her and I know 
it helped her to understand that God had 
not deserted her and was still mindful 
of her and our prayers. She is going to 
need her faith to get through the coming 
year cheerfully. 

—Mrs. Thcron S. Hall 



Springville, Utah 



During the past one and one-half years 
my family and I have been in Pakistan. 
Contacts with the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints have been very few. 
When I left Panguitch, Utah, friends gaxe 
me a subscription to The Relief Society 
Magazine. It has followed me over half- 
way around the world to bring cheer, com- 
fort, and reassurance of the stability of 
the spiritual values of our life, and to 
which we cling very tightly. The Maga- 
zine is a never-ending source of knowl- 
edge and inspiration. I have enjoyed the 
group photos immensely, too, being able 
to recognize many friends I have known 
in N'arious wards. Being so far from home 
I can more sincerely feel the influence the 
Magazine is having upon e\'ery corner of 
the world. May every Latter-day Saint 
realize the values to be gained and not 
let a single edition lie unopened. 
— Mrs. Clyde T. Low 

Rawalpindi, Pakistan 

I wish to express my thanks for the 
Magazine. I read it from cover to cover, 
Mrs, Woolsey's poem "Poet's Mother" in 
the February issue is very fine. 
— Gene Romolo 

Provo, Utah 

The Relief Society Magazine has just 
come, and I have read Mrs. Sharp's splen- 
did editorial "Take Time to Safeguard 
Children" (February 1955). It is most 
carefully worded and written. It is one 
of the best that I have read. 

— Charles V. Worthington 

Los Angeles, Cahfornia 

We ladies of the Seventh Ward, Mt. 
Logan Stake, do love our Relief Society 
^^'ork and thank you sincerely for the 
Magazine, and especially for the "Greet- 
ings for the New Year" (January 1955). 
I, for one, am going to try to make the 
greetings a part of each day's living. 
— Mrs. A. R. Gibbons 
Logan, Utah 

I would like to tell you how much I 
enjoy our Magazine. Since my husband 
is in the Air Force, and we arc awav from 
home, it brings home so much closer to 
me. 

— Mrs. Beverlee Nilsson 

Cibolo, Texas 



Page 210 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford ------ President 

Marianne C. Sharp ----- First Counselor 

Velma N. Simonsen ... - - Second Counselor 

Margaret C. Pickering - ... - Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary G. Judd Evon W. Peterson Christine H. Robinson Charlotte A. Larsen 

Anna B. Hart Leone O. Jacobs Alberta H. Christensen Edith P. Backman 

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Winniefred S. 

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Helen W. Anderson Manwaring 

Leone G. Layton Josie B, Bay Gladys S. Boyer Elna P. Haymond 

Blanche B. Stoddard 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE ^ ^^ 

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor .-..----- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ....----- Belle S. Spafford 

Vol. 42 APRIL 1955 No. 4 



e 



ontents 

SPECIAL FEATURES 

The Resurrection George Q. Morris 212 

Land of the Water Birds Willard Luce 221 

We Serve As God's Hands , Caroline E. Miner 242 

Cancer— A Quiz That May Save Your Life Sandra Munsell 244 

The Lower Hills Lucille Waters Mattson 253 

A Handful of Dirt Vivian Campbell Work 261 

An Understanding Heart Anne S. W. Gould 261 

The Ruby-Throated Hummingbird Roy B. McClain 262 

"And Ye Shall Find" Beth G. Christensen 263 

FICTION— SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORIES 

Reap, If You Will . . Elaine J. Wilson 216 

The Wall Myrtle M. Dean 225 

Steak for Thursday Rosa Lee Lloyd 245 

Her Own Life Ruth Moody Ostegar 254 

SERIAL , , ^^^ 

Green Willows— Chapter 3 Deone R. Sutherland 265 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 210 

Sixty Years Ago 238 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 239 

Editorial: Appreciation of the Gospel Velma N. Simonsen 240 

Notes to the Field: Book of Mormon Reading Project 242 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 270 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Lilies— 1955 Varieties Dorthea N. Newbold 232 

Jessie Evans Smith — Artist of Unusual Hobbies 243 

The Hen Party Helen S. Williams 252 

Make a Train Ruth K. Kent 260 

Heirloom Quilt Presented to Missionaries at Carthage Jail Josephine Brower 264 

Eggshells for the Garden Elizabeth Williamson 279 

POETRY 

First to See the Risen Lord— Frontispiece Vesta P. Crawford 209 

So Long As Springtime Comes Mabel Jones Gabbott 215 

I Did Not Know Zara Sabin 220 

Silence Catherine E. Berry 220 

At Easter Dawn Iris W. Schow 224 

The Reason Sadie OUorton Clark 230 

Strange Chemistry .-. Eva Willes Wangsgaard 231 

Let Me Hear Laughter Frances Myrtle Atkinson 237 

Blue-Blossomed Jacaranda Elsie McKinnon Strachan 241 

Friendship Elsie Sim Hansen 244 

Cinquain •. Vesta N. Lukei 253 

Moment of Music Dorothy J. Roberts 259 

Friendship's Garden Gene Romolo 264 

Heart Song Ida Isaacson 269 

Home Arleen Sessions Bogue 278 

Reflective Artistry Mabel Law Atkinson 279 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 40 North Main, Salt Lake City 1, Utah, Phone 4-2511; Sub- 
scriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. Single copy, 15c. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No 
back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change 
of address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



The Resurrection 



Elder George O. A /orris 
Of the Council of the Twelve 

Thou madest man, he knows not why, 
lie thinks he was not made to die. 

(Tennyson: In Memoriam). 



THE question of life after death 
has always been one with 
which people should have 
been seriously concerned. There has 
been much speculation about it 
amoug pagan philosophers and 
Christian writers. The sure and 
clear auswer is to be found in the 
gospel of Jesus Christ as taught in 
the primitive Church and the re- 
stored Church. The famous Roman 
scholar Pliny probably expressed the 
prevailing notion of his time and 
people when he said: 

It is not e\'en within the power of God 
to endo^^' mortals v^ith an eternal existence 
and recall the departed from the gra\e. 

Pliny lived in the Roman Empire 
from the year 23 a.d. to the year 
79 when he was destroyed by the 
sulphurous vapor coming from the 
eruption of Mount Vesuvius which 
overwhelmed Herculaneum and 
Pompeii. What he had with such 
certainty declared God could not do 
was spoken in ignorance of the fact 
that when he was ten years of age 
there came forth from the grave in 
faraway Palestine, then under the 
dominion of the Roman Empire, 
Jesus Christ, who was the first fruits 
of the resurrection. Having had 
power given him over life and death, 
through his atonement for the sins 
of the world and by the appointment 
of the Father, he instituted the 
resurrection from the dead. By this 
act he provided that every soul who 

Page 212 



had died from the beginning of time 
or who would die until the end of 
time would be resurrected as he was 
resurrected. Their belief or unbe- 
lief, their being good or bad matter- 
ing not. The Lord declared: 

Marvel not at this: for the hour is com- 
ing, in the which all that are in the gra\e 
shall hear his voice, And shall come forth; 
they that have done good, unto the resur- 
rection of life; and they that have done 
evil, unto the resurrection of damnation 
(John 5:28-29). 

The resurrection does not apply 
alone to man. When man became 
mortal through the fall, the earth 
and the life on the earth also be- 
came mortal. As man has an im- 
mortal spirit so has the earth, and 
it is to die and be resurrected as thus 
revealed through the Prophet Joseph 
Smith: 

And the end shall come, and the heaven 
and the earth shall be consumed and pass 
away, and there shall be a new heaven 
and a new earth. 

For all old things shall pass away, and 
all things shall become new, even the 
heaven and the earth, and all the fulness 
thereof, both men and beasts, the fov\ls 
of the air, and the fishes of the sea; And 
not one hair, neither mote, shall be lost, 
for it is the workmanship of mine hand 
(D. & C. 29:23-25). 

You will note in this revelation 
that what the poet expressed in the 
couplet, that God did not make 
man just to die, is confirmed in this 
scripture, which clearly implies that 



THE RESURRECTION 



213 



this restoration occurs because it is 
the workmanship of God. 

npHERE are many who seem to 
have difficulty in beheving that 
the resurrection consists in the com- 
ing forth of the physical body, the 
idea being that if a body does come 
forth it must be a body without 
substance. The Prophet Joseph 
Smith has proclaimed the doctrine 
that there is no ''immaterial mat- 
ter/' that what we call spirit is mat- 
ter, but of a more refined nature 
than the matter that we are familiar 
with in this life (D. & C. 131:7)- 

When the Savior appeared to 
some of the disciples after the resur- 
rection they were afraid of him; they 
thought he was a spirit. He calmed 
their fears, saying to them, "a spirit 
hath not flesh and bones, as ye see 
me have" (Luke 24:39). And he in- 
vited some who were still skeptical 
to feel of his hands and to put their 
hands in the wounds of his cruci- 
fixion. 

When the Savior appeared to the 
people on this continent after his 
resurrection, he invited twenty-five 
hundred of them to do the same. 
Some are still unwilling to accept 
this demonstrated truth as applying 
to all who are resurrected and argue 
that a bodily resurrection was for 
him alone. But showing this to be 
an error, the apostle Paul in Philip- 
pians 3:21, expressly states, referring 
to the resurrection at the coming of 
the Savior: 

Who shall change our vile body, that 
it may be fashioned hke unto his glorious 
body, according to the worlcing whereby 
he is able even to subdue all things unto 
himself. 

So the teachings of the gospel are 
very clear that the resurrection has 



to do with the bringing forth of a 
purified, cleansed, and immortalized 
body of flesh and bones to five for- 
ever—those who have kept the com- 
mandments of God to live in a con- 
dition of glory, and those who have 
rejected the gospel to live in a con- 
dition of banishment from the pres- 
ence of God. 

As to the time of the resurrection, 
there was the first resurrection 
marked by the coming forth of the 
saints at the time the Lord himself 
was resurrected. Looking to the fu- 
ture, the saints and the just are to 
arise to meet him when he shall 
come again to the earth at the be- 
ginning of the millennium. The 
resurrection of the wicked will not 
take place until the end of the 
world. Referring to this first resur- 
rection of the future, this is given: 

And then shall the heathen nations be 
redeemed, and they that knew no law 
shall have part in the first resurrection; 
and it shall be tolerable for them (D. & C. 

45:54)- 

And after this another angel shall sound, 
which is the second trump; and then 
Cometh the redemption of those who are 
Christ's at his coming; who have received 
their part in that prison which is prepared 
for them, that they might receive the 
gospel, and be judged according to men 
in the flesh (D. & C. 88:99). 

The time and glory pertaining to 
the resurrection are clearly explained 
in the 76th and 88th sections of the 
Doctrine and Covenants. The ques- 
tion is sometimes raised as to the 
resurrection of the sons of perdition 
who are referred to in these sections. 
Verse 32, section 88, thus describes 
their coming forth: 

And they who remain shall also be 
quickened; nevertheless, they shall return 



214 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



again to their own place, to enjoy that 
which they are wilhng to receive, because 
they were not wilhng to enjoy that which 
they might ha\e received. 

'T'HE Lord is explicit in stating 
that all shall come forth. So, 
through the atonement of Jesus 
Christ, comes the renewal of the 
earth and the renewal of life upon 
it. Death and the grave are over- 
come, and all are raised to immor- 
tality when the body and spirit do 
not again separate, made so clear in 
this scripture: 

Now, this restoration shall come to all, 
both old and young, both bond and free, 
both male and female, both the wicked 
and the righteous; and even there shall 
not so much as a hair of their heads be 
lost; but every thing shall be restored to 
its perfect frame, as it is now, or in the 
body, and shall be brought and be ar- 
raigned before the bar of Christ the Son, 
and God the Father, and the Holy Spirit, 
which is one Eternal God, to be judged 
according to their works, whether they be 
good or whether they be evil. 

Now, behold, I have spoken unto you 
concerning the death of the mortal body, 
and also concerning the resurrection of 
the mortal body. I say unto you that 
this mortal body is raised to an immortal 
body, that is from death, even from the 
first death unto life, that they can die no 
more; their spirits uniting with their 
bodies, never to be divided; thus the 
whole becoming spiritual and immortal, 
that they can no more see corruption 
(Alma 11:44, 45)- 

Those who have obeyed the gos- 
pel also have eternal life ''even the 
glory of the Celestial Kingdom,'' 
others such glory or absence of glory 
as belongs to the lives they chose to 
live. 

Much ignorance and error exist 
and much unnecessary sorrow 
has been endured by bereft loved 



ones regarding the fate of children. 
Great and comforting truth has 
come to us through the Prophet Jo- 
seph Smith: first, that little children 
are resurrected as little children, to 
grow to maturity in a resurrected 
condition. Also that children who 
die before the years of accountability 
die without sin and eiiter the ce- 
lestial kingdom, which is explained 
in this scripture: 

Listen to the words of Christ, your 
Redeemer, your Lord and your God. Be- 
hold, I came into the world not to call 
the righteous but sinners to repentance; 
the whole need no physician, but they 
that are sick; wherefore, little children are 
whole, for they are not capable of com- 
mitting sin; wherefore the curse of Adam 
is taken from them in me, that it hath 
no power over them .... 

And after this manner did the Holy 
Ghost manifest the word of God unto me; 
wherefore, my beloved son, I know that 
it is solemn mockery before God, that ye 
should baptize little children. 

Behold I say unto you that this thing 
shall ye teach — repentance and baptism 
unto those who are accountable and cap- 
able of committing sin; yea, teach parents 
that they must repent and be baptized, 
and humble themselves as their little chil- 
dren, and they shall all be saved with their 
httle children. 

And their little children need no re- 
pentance, neither baptism. Behold, bap- 
tism is unto repentance to the fulfilling 
the commandments unto the remission of 
sins. 

But little children are alive in Christ, 
even from the foundation of the world; if 
not so, God is a partial God, and also 
a changeable God, and a respecter of per- 
sons; for how many little children haxe 
died without baptism! 

Wherefore, if little children could not 
be saved without baptism, these must 
ha\e gone to an endless hell. 



THE RESURRECTION 



215 



Behold I say unto you, that he that 
supposeth that Httle children need bap- 
tism is in the gall of bitterness and in 
the bonds of iniquity, for he hath neither 
faith, hope, nor charity; wherefore, should 
he be cut off while in the thought, he 
must go down to hell. 

For awful is the wickedness to suppose 
that God saveth one child because of bap- 
tism, and the other must perish because 
he hath no baptism. 

Wo be unto them that shall pervert 
the ways of the Lord after this manner, 
for they shall perish except they repent. 
Behold, I speak with boldness, having 
authority from God; and I fear not what 
man can do; for perfect love casteth out 
all fear. 

And I am filled with charity, which is 
everlasting love; wherefore, all children 
are alike unto me; wherefore, I love little 
children with a perfect love; and they are 
all alike and partakers of salvation (Moroni 
8:8-17). 



Thus, through the resurrection, 
is established the truth of the Lord's 
words: ''And whosoever liveth and 
believeth in me shall never die" 
(John 11:26). The only real death 
is in sin and banishment from the 
presence of God, which is both the 
first and the second death (D. & C. 
29:41). What we commonly call 
death is but the doorway to im- 
mortal life which cannot end. Each 
of us, therefore, as the immortal 
offspring of our Father in heaven 
will finally live to come to the per- 
sonal experience described in this 
scripture: 

For we must all appear before the judg- 
ment seat of Christ; that every one may 
receive the things done in his body, ac- 
cording to that he hath done, whether 
it be good or bad (II Cor. 5:10). 



00 JLong Kyis Springtime L^omes 



Mabel Jones Gahhott 

Some springtimes enter like a warm green breeze. 
Through budding elm and oak and maple trees, 
A slender grass stem pushing earth apart, 
A low, round violet leaf, a tulip dart. 

And spring sometimes in yellow is arrayed. 
Wide fields with dandelions overlaid, 
Forsythia that frames my neighbor's walk. 
And sunshine in the sky, in smiles, in talk; 

And often spring will beckon all in pink, 
Glowing like children's cheeks, or dawn's wide wink, 
Peach blooms, and white-pink apple witchery, 
Rose-throated robins in the cherry tree; 

Oh, I care not what colors first appear. 

So long as sprmgtime comes year after year. 



Reap, If You Will 



Ehine J. Wilson 



MY Grandma was a stickler for 
fair play. She was sure that 
if you were honest and 
thoughtful, you'd receive just that 
in return. She had a good argu- 
ment for her feehngs, too. And that 
comprised one of her favorite 
stories . . . about Grandpa. She 
loved to tell about how Grandpa 
had come to agree with her. 

Jake, that was Grandpa's name, 
went north in a wagon about four 
times a year carrying supplies. Some- 
times he went as far north as the 
Snake River before he got rid of 
everything. He always came back 
with a load, in return, of everything 
from fine pelts and hides or gold 
ore to sacks of onions. 

He and Grandma had been mar- 
ried three years then, and with the 
second baby just arrived, she want- 
ed him to settle down to farming 
steady. He was going to do just 
that after he returned from this last 
trip ... if everything went all right. 
He figured to get enough this time 
to pay for a real good spread. 

He had placed such emphasis on 
that ''if everything went all right" 
that she had made him promise to 
be extra careful. 

''Now, Bessie," Grandpa told her, 
a little provoked, "you know I can 
take care of myself." 

"Jake, I haven't been married to 
you this long without knowing you 
pretty well. You sure live up to 
your red hair, letting your temper 
blaze away. Now you be cautious 
and patient, promise?" 

Jake gave equal measure for all 
Page 216 



the love he saw in her clear gray 
eyes and sweet face. He put his 
arms around her and held her ten- 
derly. "For you, I'll do anything! 
I promise, Bessie, I'll hold my 
temper. I won't make a move un- 
less I have to. Besides, there's no 
need to worry; I haven't seen an 
Injun on the trail the last two trips. 
Everyone else knows who I am and 
I know them." 

"Well, remember . . . you'll only 
reap what you sow." 

Jake had laughed some at her 
fussing, but as he rode along in the 
wagon, he was anxious to get back 
to his sweet wife and babies. He 
was sure he was meant to be a farm- 
er; to live closer to his family; no 
more leaving them behind. And 
it seemed the good Lord meant it 
that way, too. Not only did he 
have the usual amount of furs and 
produce, but he had a nice little 
sum of money, six hundred and 
fifty dollars. One trading post had 
paid up in full for the last three 
loads of supplies he'd brought 
them. 

Jake found a nice place to make 
camp, where the land wasn't quite 
so hilly and rather barren. He 
stopped by a little stream, with a 
few big rocks near and a scrubby 
tree. He tied the horses to the 
tree, so they could get a drink and 
graze some, and then he made a 
fire. He was hungry and tired, and 
anxious to get started early in the 
morning. 

He walked over to the front of 
the wagon to get something from 



REAP, IF YOU WILL 



217 



under the seat. There were three 
things under there: the money, his 
loaded gun, and some eornmeal. As 
he reached under, he reahzed two 
men had ridden up. But before he 
could turn around, he heard the 
unpleasant words, 'Tut 'em up!" 

TN the seconds that it took him to 

draw a deep breath, Jake's mind 
played a series of thoughts. It would 
be simple to reach for the gun, 
swing, and fire. He was a better 
than average shot and could prob- 
ably get one of them. But Bessie's 
words of caution kept stirrhig up a 
cloud in his mind until he felt he'd 
better not try anything yet. So his 
hands went up slowly. 

''Turn around." 

Jake turned uneasily. He looked 
into the gaunt, strained face of a 
young man, and the hard, expres- 
sionless face of his older companion. 
Both wore dusty, sweat-stained 
clothes, e\'idence of a long, hard 
ride. Both held guns on him. Behind 
them stood the most done-in looking 
pair of horses Jake had seen for a 
long time. They had been through 
a rough time. 

"We \\'ant the cash and pelts you 
got . . . quick!" the younger man 
spoke. 

Jake was outwardly silent, but 
within him a conflict was raging. 
He was trying to stick to his promise 
to Bessie to be patient and careful, 
when he longed to lunge at them; 
to keep them from his store under 
the wagon seat. 

"Come on, we know you got 
it. We been following you since 
you left the trading post," the older 
one said dryly, almost without in- 
terest, so sure of him that it made 
Jake's blood fairly boil. 



"That money's mine. I need 
it . . . ." He tried to talk calmly, as 
Bessie would have him do, but he 
felt like shouting. Even with two 
of them, he could probably give 
them a fight they'd not soon forget. 

"Where is it?" the younger fel- 
low snarled at him. 

Jake pushed the words out of his 
mouth, hesitating, forcing himself. 
"It's under the wagon seat." 

Right now, seeing the gleam of 
victory come into the two bandits' 
eyes, Jake felt like swatting himself. 
What did Bessie know about hand- 
ling trouble? 

While the older one held a gun 
on him, the other reached under the 
wagon seat, and pulled out first the 
gun, which he pocketed, the bag of 
eornmeal, and dropped it, then the 
sack of money. They took the string 
of pelts from the wagon, too. 

"This should get us to Cheyenne, 
Marty." The younger one chucked 
the monev into his pocket. "Let's 
go . . . ."• 

This was just like giving up. 
Almost as if you had no brain to 
think with, Jake thought. Bessie's 
logic wasn't meant for this. What 
would Bessie do now? Why, she'd 
ask them to dinner, probably. 

As he watched the two men 
mount their horses, Jake heard 
himself saying something mighty 
strange. "As long as you've taken 
my money and gun, there isn't much 
I can do. But you might as well 
stay and have some food with 
me . . . ." 

npHE surprise that flooded their 
faces only egged him on. "I was 
fixin' to make some johnnycake and 
I got some comb honey and fresh 
churned butter to put on it/' They 



218 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



only stared at him. "I make the 
best johnnycake ever. You look 
like you could stand some nourish- 
ment." 

Marty, the older one, burst out 
laughing. "Listen to that, Les. 
After we rob him, he asks us to 
dinner . . . ." 

Les didn't laugh, however. 'Tm 
hungry enough to do just that. But 
no smart stuff or you won't need to 
eat . . . r 

Both walked back toward Jake. 
Jake knew he'd said it. It was up 
to him to go through with it now. 
He fed the fire and arranged some 
rocks around it on which to set the 
frying pan. Marty raised his gun 
suspiciously when Jake went to the 
wagon for pans. As he stirred the 
yellow batter in a blackened sauce- 
pan, he could hear the horses blus- 
tering their breath and stamping. 
Off a way, a coyote set up his night- 
ly solo. 

'This is good cornmeal," he be- 
gan, unable to bear the cold silence 
longer, ''the kind that comes from 
good corn, like I'll raise on my 
farm . . . that is, I was going to . . . ." 

Marty sneered, "Only we took 
your money! What a pity." 

Jake held his head high and 
looked right into his face. "Oh, 
I'll get it someday, anyway. I got 
two young'uns; may have more. 
They need lots of room, good food, 
and a dad that's home. And that's 
what they're going to have." 

Marty started to laugh like it was 
a big joke, but Les cut him short. 
"I wonder how I'd have turned out, 
if mv dad had been around home 
once in a while . . . ." 

Jake turned to look at the young- 
er bandit and saw not a hardened 
man like the older one, but a boy 



deprived of companionship, lonely 
and afraid of life. 

Jake took a small crock of butter 
from the wagon and put a dab in 
the frying pan to melt. That butter 
had been the last payment on a 
bolt of calico for a sheep rancher's 
wife, up near the fort. She was still 
churning it when Jake had come 
by. It was fresh and tasty. 

Then he began to fry the cakes. 
"I only have one plate and a mush 
dish," he told the men, "you use 
those, and I'll eat out of the pan 
as soon as the batter's gone. I'll 
take the last johnnycakes." He put 
the crock of butter on a rock and 
got a small bucket from the wagon, 
pried the lid off, revealing a broken 
comb of honey. There were a knife, 
a fork, and the large spoon he used 
to stir the batter. 

He put the first three cakes onto 
the tin plate, handed it to Marty, 
then poured out more batter to fry. 
Marty slapped on butter and honey 
and promptly began to gorge him- 
self. 

They watched the yellow cakes 
bubble and listened to the crackle 
of the fire. Then Les eyed Jake 
curiously. "If you wanted that farm 
so bad, why didn't you gun us down 
instead of handing the money over?" 

TAKE knelt to flip the cakes over 
•^ before answering. "Well, Bes- 
sie, my wife, has a strong code of 
living. And I'm coming to believe 
it, too. You reap what you sow. 
If I'd gone for my gun, you'd have 
done the same. One of us would 
be dead, and you'd have got my 
money anyway. You look like you 
need it! Only probably no more 
than I do. But, the other way 
wouldn't have been any better." 



REAP, IF YOU WILL 



219 



He dished up the other cakes and 
handed them to Les. Then he 
poured out the rest of the batter 
for himself. He didn't feel like eat- 
ing, but he wasn't going to let them 
know it. ''Yessir/' he went on, ''if 
folks would be more patient and 
think about what they'll get back 
later, instead of grabbing all they 
can right now, this would be a 
much better world." 

They ate in silence while the 
world darkened around them, only 
the glow of the sunset to give light. 

Finally Les stood up. "Let's get 
goin'," he said gruffly. 

Jake watched them walk to iheir 
horses. Funny, despite the great 
loss they were causing him, he felt 
no hate toward them. A little dis- 
gust for Marty; a little pity for the 
younger one. 

''Aren't you going to ask us to 
come again?" Marty asked, and 
roared with laughter. 

"You're a good cook . . . thanks," 
Les said quickly, then spurred his 
horse and rode off at a gallop. Marty 
had to mo\'e quickly to catch up 
with him. 

Jak.e sat for a long time staring in 
their direction. There went his 
big hope. For a moment he felt 
remorse for adhering so directly to 
Bessie's whims. It was sort of like 
being whipped. He knew what 
Bessie would say when he told her. 
"I'm proud of you, Jake. Using 
your head! I'd much rather have 
you safe and sound than all the gold 
in the world." 

He wanted to go right on to Pres- 
ton that night, but he knew his 
horses were tired and night travel- 
ing was hard. The sky was black 
all over with no trace of sunset left, 
when he finally moved. There was 



a thin strip of the moon showing, 
but no stars. The fire had gone out. 
He felt depressed clear through. He 
walked over to the horses, checked 
them, and walked around the wag- 
on. 

He knew he'd never sleep, but he 
couldn't walk around all night. At 
last he pulled some blankets from 
the wagon and spread them thickly 
on the ground, then lay down. He 
didn't remember ever being an- 
noyed before by the coyotes' howl- 
ing. But now it made him feel 
foreign and unwanted. 

Suddenly he drew up sharply. A 
horse was approaching. He gritted 
his teeth as he remembered the 
bandit taking his gun. They prob- 
ably decided their horses were too 
done-in and were coming back to 
take his. Well, a fellow could take 
only so much! 

OE wouldn't give up without a 
fight. He reached silently for 
a large limb to use as a club. Then 
he edged over to the side of the 
wagon. 

The horse was close, coming slow- 
ly. Then it stopped. "Hey, you 
.... johnnycake cook!" Jake held 
his breath as he heard Les' voice. 
"Come out where I can see you." 

Jake gave all his emotions vent 
as he yelled at the bandit. "You 
robbed me and ate my food. What 
more do you want?" and he walked 
boldly over to the approaching 
horse. 

In the soft night light, Jake could 
see Les' face, and he felt a tinge 
of surprise that he still saw the in- 
security there. He tightened his 
grip on the dead limb, just the 
same. 

Bessie dear, he said to himself. 



220 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



Fm soir/j hut I can't see doing your 
way any longer. 

"Is it really true about your wife 
and two kids, I mean . . .?" Les 
asked, mumbling. 

Jake gasped under his breath. 
''Call me a liar now, too," he yelled. 
"Do I look like the kind of man to 
let you take all I had without a 
fight unless I had a good reason?'' 

Les, on the horse, towered above 
him. He held the money and the 
furs. "I want those kids to have a 
good life. I had a hard time con- 
vincing Marty that you needed this 
worse than we did. It's been so 



long since anyone asked me to stay 
to dinner. I want you to know it's 
the best meal I ever had . . . ." 

He threw the money and furs to 
the ground, hesitated a second, and 
threw Jake's gun down, also, then 
wheeled his horse and rode off. 

Jake stood for a long time, listen- 
ing to the last of the hoofbeats die 
out, before he started to pick up 
his belongings. In his heart, he 
silently thanked God for Bessie's 
way of life and prayed that the 
young bandit would find peace for 
his good deed. And, yes, the older 
one, too. 



^ CDiJ riot % 

Zara Sabin 



now 



I did not know the locust trees had bloomed — 

It seems just yesterday each branch was bleak 

And bare, stiff against the morning light; 

No sign of leaf or bud, but now they speak 

A myriad tone from songs of seeking bees — 

For suddenly the air is redolent 

With perfume drifting down from flower-filled trees. 



Q> lie nee 

Catherine E. Berry 

The day walks silently away 
As night draws down the shades; 
There is no sound when stars come out, 
Or when the twilight fades. 

No one can hear the crescent moon 
That drifts across the sky; 
And there is not a breath of sound 
When clouds go sailing by. 

The shattered dream, the passing time, 
Play out their silent part. 
And no one in this room can hear 
The breaking of my heart. 



Land of the Water Birds 



Wilhid Luce 



TODAY you don't have to sail 
down Bear River in a buffalo- 
hide canoe to reach Bear 
River Bay and see "millions of 
ducks and geese," as Jim Bridger did 
in 1824. Not at all. You just take 
the fifteen mile, hard-surfaced high- 
way west of Brigham City, Utah. 
This takes you to the headquarters 
of the Bear River Migratory Bird 
Refuge. From here you take a 
twelve-mile circle over a gravel road 
placed atop dirt dikes constructed 
to keep the fresh water from the 
river free from the salt water of 
Great Salt Lake. 

Of course you won't see those 
''millions of ducks and geese" un- 
less you happen to arrive at the 
height of the fall migratory season 
which reaches its peak during Sep- 
tember. But then ducks and geese 
make up only part of the 198 species 
recorded at the Refuge, sixty of 
which nest there. 

One of the most interesting nest- 
ers is the small, brown and white 
avocet. Gliding along on tall, stilt- 
like, blue legs, this bird could do 
things to the hundred yard dash 
record for shore birds. When he 
flies along with your car, he makes 
a noise that could easily startle you 
into reaching for the oil can. 

If you should get there during 
the avocet's nesting season, late May 
and early June, you might find a 
nest along the dikes. The birds 
make no effort to hide their nests, 
and there are certainlv plentv of 
them beside the road; but unless 
you actually see a bird leave her 



nest, you'll likely not find it. The 
eggs are large, grayish-brown with 
black markings. They are laid in 
shallow depressions in the ground 
lined with a few blades of grass. 

And should you find a nest, or 
especially a baby bird, the avocets 
will put on a show such as you have 
never seen before. They will lie 
down and hold one wing up in the 
air as if it were broken. They will 
run down the road for half a mile 
in front of you or in front of your 
car in various attitudes of distress. 
They will hold up both wings and 
come straight at you as though in- 
tending to run you through with 
their long, thin, curved bills. They'll 
squawk and scream and fly around 
like mad, all to keep your attention 
on them instead of on the nest or 
the baby. 

Another nester, about the same 
size and build as the avocet, is the 
black-necked stilt. This bird is 
black and white and has long, red 
legs. 

From 3000 to 4000 Canadian 
geese also use the Refuge as a nest- 
ing ground. As soon as the young 
hatch they are found along the 
dikes. As a car approaches they 
move out onto the ponds like a 
flotilla of battleships and destroyers 
—mother and father at both ends 
and all the young between. Here 
a' pair of field glasses comes in 
mighty handy, since a family of 
geese aren't exactly the most so- 
ciable birds in the world when it 
comes to striking up acquaintances 
with mankind. 

Page 221 



222 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 




Courtesy United States Fish and Wildlife Service 

BLACK-NECKED STILTS 



There is still another nester you 
should become acquainted with, 
since he stays around the Refuge 
most of the year. This is the west- 
ern grebe, often called the hell- 
diver. He's the magician — now 
you see him, now you don't. His 
is a simple act, but one you'll never 
tire of watching. When you get 
a little too close, he simply dives 
down under the water. The real 
sport is to guess where he'll come 
up again. Ten to one, you will be 
wrong. 

HTHERE are, of course, a great 
many other birds you'll see. The 
largest concentration of whistling 
swans in the United States, for in- 
stance, is found at the Bear River 
Refuge during the fall migration. 
Flocks of 15,000 are sometimes 
seen. 

Long lines of pelicans can be 
seen in the air and offshore, where 
they catch trash fish for themselves 
and their young. The snowy egret 



(Brewster's egret) and the black- 
crowned night heron can be found 
fishing at most of the spillways. 
The yellow-headed blackbird is a 
bright and beautiful nester. And, 
of course, there are the little black 
mud hens, or American coots, fight- 
ing and quarreling among them- 
selves or sailing along the canals 
with their young. They are awkward 
out on land, and when trying to get 
into the air, they make a terrific 
racket, churning up the water for 
a hundred feet or more before suc- 
ceeding. 

You likely won't see many ani- 
mals except possibly the muskrat. 
Conditions seem to be just right 
for the propagation of this little ani- 
mal; so much so that each year trap- 
pers with special permits invade the 
area. Each trapper is allowed so 
many pelts— providing he can catch 
that many during the short season. 
All rats are skinned at the Refuge, 
and half the furs go to the trapper 
and half go to the Government. 



LAND OF THE WATER BIRDS 



223 



Around 7,000 pelts are taken each 
year. 

Two things brought about the 
estabhshment of the Bear River 
Migratory Bird Refuge. Indications 
are that the Indians used the Bear 
River Bay area for hunting and egg 
gatherings, and ah the early ex- 
plorers remarked about how nu- 
merous the birds were there. Then 
in the late eighteen hundreds, com- 
mercial hunters invaded the local- 
ity. It is estimated that during the 
last ten years of the century, 200,000 
ducks were slain annually for the 
eastern markets. Soon after this 
terrific destruction a disease known 
as botulism was noticed. The 
disease grew and spread until in 
1910 half a million ducks died 
around the mouth of Bear River. 

Local gun clubs and sportsmen's 
organizations attacked the problem, 
and, in 1928, the Bear River Migra- 
tory Bird Refuge was established by 
a special act of Congress. The 



Refuge had three purposes: to de- 
vise means of curbing the heavy 
loss of bird life from botulism; to 
provide a suitable resting and feed- 
ing area for the birds during spring 
and fall migrations; and to give 
food and shelter to birds that breed 
in the locality. 

A LL these purposes have been ac- 
complished and more. Although 
established for the birds and not 
the people, the Bear River Refuge 
has from 20,000 to 25,000 visitors of 
the human variety every year. 

A banding program has numbered 
and banded more than 36,000 birds 
on the Refuge. These have been 
traced to twenty-nine states, to Alas- 
ka, Canada, Mexico, and Honduras. 
A pintail was found at Palmyra 
Island in the Pacific Ocean just 
eighty-three days after it had been 
released from the Bear River bird 
hospital where it had been treated 




W. Grant McFarland 

BREWSTER'S EGRET 
Photographed at Bear River Migratory Bird Refuge, Utah 



224 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 




Photographs by W. F. Kubichek, Archie V. Hull, and W. Grant McFarland 

LONG-BILLED CURLEW, TRUMPETER SWAN, AND AVOCET 



for botulism. Palmyra Island is 
3,600 miles from Bear River. 

Continuous bird and nesting cen- 
suses are taken. Sick birds are treat- 
ed and areas of botulism concen- 
tration have been drained. Bird food 
has been planted. A hundred-foot 
steel observation tower has been 
erected at the Refuge headquarters. 
From the tower, and with the aid 
of fieldglasses, you can see over 
the entire 65,000 acre Refuge. 



All this adds up to more and 
healthier birds. It gives additional 
knowledge concerning bird migra- 
tions. And, more important to 
traveling America, it provides a con- 
venient area for observing and study- 
ing wild birds in their natural habi- 
tat—birds which most of us would 
never even see if it were not for the 
Bear River or one of the other 
refuges run by the Fish and Wild- 
life Service, United States Depart- 
ment of the Interior. 



Kyit (baste r UJawn 

his W. Schow 

I woke to see that bars of light 
Announce the Easter dawn, 
And knew the sunrise song was sung; 
The moment was withdrawn. 

I thought how many must have slept 

Long on that sacred night 

W^hen morning came for every soul 

Before the dawning light, 

While those astir through loyal grief 

Beheld in wonderment 

And mounting joy, a fallen stone, 

A folded cerement. 



The Wall 



Myrtle M. Dean 



JEFF pointed out the old picket 
fence that separated their lot 
from the neighbor's. "It will 
need a lot of repair of broken pick- 
ets and a new coat of paint/' he 
said. 

' ''It looks quaint and charming. 
I like it," Paula answered, "but of 
course we don't want any barriers 
between us and our neighbors, do 
we? If it is too bad, we'll just have 
the fence taken away." 

They had just bought this place 
and moved in late yesterday. It was 
a big, old-fashioned house, out on 
the edge of town. 

"It's like getting out of jail for 
the children, after their being 
cooped up in a tiny place in town," 
Jeff said, looking pleased. 

"Maybe later on we can build a 
modernistic, dream home, but, for 
now, this is heavenly," Paula told 
him. 

Paula walked with Jeff to the car. 
He would have to ride into town 
each day now to his job. They stood 
for a moment watching Judy's chub- 
by, little, three-year-old legs toddling 
after her six-year-old brother, Steven, 
as they ran joyously about the wide 
lawn. 

Paula and the children waved 
goodbye to Jeff, then she wandered 
about the grounds. She loved the 
tall birches at the back and the old- 
fashioned yellow roses in one corner 
of the lot. As she walked near the 
old picket fence she was startled 
as she saw a small, thin-shouldered 
boy, with enormous brown eyes and 
solemn face, watching her. His face 



was pressed close, peering through 
the pickets. 

How nice, Paula thought, some- 
one for Steven to play with. She 
smiled and drew closer. 

"Hi, there," she said. 

The child did not answer her 
greeting, but studied her closely. 
His face held a distrustful scowl. 

Paula tried again, "We are your 
new neighbors, and we have a little 
boy, just about your size. Maybe 
you can play together, huh?" 

For a moment the child's face 
softened and his eyes lighted. Then 
suddenly the frown returned, and 
he said firmly, "I don't want neigh- 
bors." He stood looking at the 
ground, digging the toe of his shoe 
into the dust, then turned and 
moved slowly toward his own house, 
leaving Paula in shocked surprise. 

Well, something must have really 
upset him this morning. Another 
time he may be anxious to be 
friends. I'll just let the children 
make their own advances of friend- 
ship, she told herself. 

Paula had almost forgotten the 
boy, when a little later, Steven came 
screaming as though a desperado 
were after him. She ran to the door, 
startled. 

"That naughty boy . . . that 
mean, naughty boy chased me with 
a big stick, and he won't play with 
me. He hit me," Steven wailed. 

Paula felt puzzled and rather dis- 
couraged at such a beginning, when 
she had thought everything was go- 
ing to be so perfect here. 

Page 225 



226 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



''What did you do to make him 
act that way, Steve?" Paula asked. 

''Nothing, nothing at all. I just 
went on his side of the fence; he 
told me to git, and he hit me." 

Fd better go have a talk with the 
boy's mother, Paula thought, then 
decided to wait and talk the matter 
over with Jeff. 

Jeff took the matter lightly. "Just 
the animal instinct, king of the 
jungle, cock of the roost stuff," he 
said. "They will be playing like 
David and Jonathan, soon." 

TT didn't seem to go that way. 
Every time the boys got together 
things ended in an argument, or 
Steve came crying from a hurt. 

Paula had learned a few facts 
about the neighbors, although they 
had never called. She had seen the 
child's mother take a bus in front 
of the house. The boy had told 
Steven that his mother worked 
downtown. Paula had noted that 
she was young and blonde and very 
pretty; perhaps a few years younger 
than she. The boy's name was Dan- 
ny. But about the child's father she 
had learned nothing so far. She had 
never seen a man about. Another 
thing she was curious about, who 
looked after Danny? 

Then one day as she watched the 
children playing, she heard Steve 
and Danny talking. She had noticed 
often how Danny came to the fence 
and watched hungrily, when Jeff 
romped and played with the chil- 
dren as they met him when he re- 
turned from work. Now she smiled 
at the competitive attitude they 
were taking in regard to their dad- 
dies. 

"My daddy is going to take mc 
fishing next Saturday. Don't you 



wish that you were going fishing?" 
Steve spoke in a tantalizing tone. 

For a moment Danny's coun- 
tenance fell, then, after a little 
thoughtful study he came back 
boastfully, "Naw, my daddy knows 
where the biggest fish are. He takes 
me, and I can catch fish this long." 
The child measured his hands, 
stretching them two feet apart. 

Steve's eyes showed envy. Then 
he spoke again, "My daddy plays 
horse with me, and I can ride him, 
even when he bucks like a bronco." 

Danny looked very solemn for 
awhile, then brightened as he said, 
"Ah, but my daddy bought me a 
really live pony. We keep him in a 
pasture, but when my daddy comes 
he'll let me ride him." 

"Where is your daddy? I haven't 
seen him yet?" Steve asked. 

A trace of color stained the boy's 
cheeks as he hesitated for quite 
awhile, then he faced Steve with 
firm lips, "My daddy . . . why, my 
daddy is a jet pilot. He can fly faster 
than anybody in the whole army. 
Sometimes he buzzes right over our 
house. Sometime you will hear 
him." 

Steve came to his mother, his 
eyes wide with excitement. He 
spoke half accusingly, "Mother, 
Danny's daddy is a jet pilot, ZiUd he 
can fly awful fast." Then, looking 
rather dejected, he complained, 
"Why can't my daddy fly a jet, in- 
stead of working in an old bank, 
downtown? They catch big fish, 
too, and Danny has a real live 
pony." 

"Yes, but vour daddv loves vou 
very, very much, Steven. He comes 
home every night to play with 
you . . . ." Paula gave her bov a 
loving pat, and said, "Run along 



THE WALL 227 

now, and play." last two families left here on his ac- 

She watched him go. There was count." 

still a bit of envy in his eyes. Dan- "Oh, surely it isn't that bad. I 

ny and his daddy have suddenly be- think we shall stay out here." Paula 

come heroes, she thought. She could did not want to get tangled or 

not help comparing the two chil- prejudiced by neighborhood gossip, 

dren: Steven, with his healthy, fine yet that child had proved to be un- 

body and wearing a neat and clean friendly, and hard to understand, 

cotton play suit; Danny, thin- When it was time to plant the 

shouldered and with spindle legs, bedding plants, Paula let Steven 

wearing faded jeans and T-shirt. help her. He carried water in his 

little watering can and poured on 

pAULA felt impatient. With a each plant, as Paula set them in the 

father being a jet pilot, they rows along the picket fence. As 

should have plenty. Danny's moth- usual, Danny came running and 

er should be able to remain home stood on the other side of the pick- 

with him. He's likely to turn out ets, watching with solemn eyes, 

to be a juvenile delinquent, Paula ''Wouldn't you like to have a pret- 

said to herself. Jeff doesn't make ty flower garden?" Steve asked, inno- 

one third as much as a jet pilot, but cently. 

I'll do without all the extras, and Danny replied quickly. ''My 

take care of my children, she flowers are on the other side of our 

thought with self-pride. Just this house. There's pretty roses and 

morning she remembered Danny everything." 

saying, "Mommy, please stay home. Early the next morning Steve ran 

like Steven's mommy does. I want out to see the flowers they had 

you to be home with me." planted. 

Paula could not hear the mother's "I want to see if they bloomed in 

reply, but she had kissed the boy, the night," he said, 

then hurried to catch her bus. "Oh, flowers don't blossom that 

Paula's peace of mind was not fast," Paula told him, laughing, 
increased by Mrs. Rigby's visit. Mrs. In a few moments the child came 
Rigby lived down the highway a from the yard, crying heartbrokenly, 
few blocks. She had lived out here "Oh, Mommy, come and see, come 
for years, so she seemed to know and see our flowers, hurry, our flow- 
about all the people. ers are all spoiled." 

"I hear you have bought this "What do you mean, all spoiled, 

place," Mrs. Rigby said. Steven?" 

"Yes, we think we will like it There could be only one answer 

here very much. So much more to the disheveled flower border, 

freedom for the children, and it's Some of the plants were uprooted, 

a nice old place," Paula said. and many trampled. The whole 

"Well, I hope you won't be dis- border showed evidence of small 

appointed." Mrs. Rigby waited, footprints in the damp earth. Paula's 

watching Paula's face, then con- impatience had turned to anger, 

tinned, "That neighbor boy is quite She saw Danny peeking from behind 

a problem, they say. I hear that the his house, watching Steve's tears and 



228 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



her discovery. His mother had 
akeady gone, and her first thought 
was to rush out and give the boy a 
sound spanking, with her own two 
hands. Someone should correct the 
child. She thought of going and 
finding out who was really respon- 
sible for the boy through the day, 
but hesitated long enough to decide 
to wait and turn the matter over 
to Jeff. 

JEFF showed surprise at her pro- 
^ posal that the old, picket fence 
be taken away and be replaced by 
a nice tall, block wall. 

''Why, walls are for new, modern- 
istic places," he said. ''A picket fence 
looks much more appropriate, here. 
I thought I heard you say once that 
we didn't want any barriers between 
us and our neighbors." 

'Tou know that it is that child, 
Jeff. I just can't cope with him 
longer." Tears of exasperation 
sprang to her eyes at the light way 
Jeff spoke of the matter. 

Jeff's eyes grew serious, and he 
spoke carefully, ''Listen, Paula, we 
just can't do away with a problem 
by hiding it behind a wall. Perhaps 
there is something deeper than we 
know behind the boy's behavior .... 
Maybe we can help." 

"Yes, with you gone all day, it 
becomes my problem, Jeff." Paula 
spoke intensely. 

"But we cannot isolate our chil- 
dren. We must face life and its 
problems, Paula. Down in town, 
there were too many children, all 
kinds. Here we have one problem 
child, we must help correct that, 
too," Jeff spoke earnestly. 

"Let his own jet pilot of a fa- 
ther come and pilot his own son 
for awhile," Paula decided firmly. 



Jeff conceded quietly. The wall 
was completed in a few days. Paula 
felt glad; her own two children 
played peaceably together. No Dan- 
ny near to disturb them. She had 
really expected that he might not 
let the wall hinder. 

"I don't like that old wall," Steve 
said one morning. "I want to play 
with Danny." 

He will have to get used to it, 
Paula thought. He actually looks on 
Danny as quite a hero .... She 
saw that Steven was lonely and even 
becoming resentful. Fll have to do 
something about it, she told her- 
self. 

"Fll take you to the park," she 
told him, "there will be lots of chil- 
dren there to play with. You can 
ride the ponies, and swing and slide 
and everything." 

Paula found that Steven was not 
the only one who missed Danny. 
Often she caught herself wondering 
what the child was doing. As she 
would walk along the wall, tending 
the flowers, she could almost feel 
the boy's presence, and she would 
think of the thin-faced child, and 
now as she thought of him, his eyes 
looked big and sad, and almost ac- 
cusing. At times she heard foot- 
steps, close on the other side, but 
always they receded and died away. 
But she could not see through the 
wall. 

Well, the boy isn't my responsi- 
bility, she told herself. I have a 
right to have a wall built. Nearly 
every one has nowadays. One 
thing is certain, Danny's mother 
must have forbidden the child to 
intrude on our premises. She can 
take a hint at least. Maybe this 
will teach her a lesson, Paula 



THE WALL 



229 



thought, trying to salve her con- 
science. 

Then it was Saturday, and Jeff 
had taken Steve and gone up Cher- 
ry Creek to fish. They had left 
early. Now baby Judy was taking 
her nap, so Paula went to work in 
the border of flowers along the wall. 
She heard a sound on the other side. 
Yes, surely it was a child crying. It 
was not a cry of anger, or from a 
hurt, but a broken-hearted sobbing. 

TT is Danny Fm sure, but what has 

happened? she thought. His moth- 
er is at work, but why doesn't some- 
one come to him. Suddenly, she 
wanted to be the one to go to him. 
But I can't, she thought. He 
wouldn't want me. She felt sud- 
denly very ashamed. I should have 
learned more about the family, she 
told herself. 

''Danny," she called through the 
wall. 

The sobbing ceased for a mo- 
ment, then she heard stifled, low 
weeping, but Danny did not an- 
swer. Paula walked around the wall 
to where the child lay, his head 
buried in his arms on the grass. 

''Danny, what is it, what is 
wrong?" Paula's voice was tender. 

The child raised his tear-stained 
face, his eyes hard and fierce, and 
his body tense. 

"Go away .... Go away," he 
said savagely. 

"But, Danny, I want to help you." 
Paula bent down to touch the child 
on the shoulder, but he tightened 
and drew away from her. 

"You don't like me. And you 
made a big wall to keep me away. 
You are like all the others; you go 
away." Danny spoke between sobs. 

"But, Danny, you didn't want to 



be friends. I tried, but you trampled 
the flowers, and you didn't play like 
a nice boy." 

For a moment the child's head 
lowered, but Paula could not see 
shame in his face, only heartbreak. 

"Nobody wants me around. You 
are like old Mr. and Mrs. Daniels. 
When they moved here, they told 
me they didn't want any pesky kids 
around bothering them. I just went 
over to see if they had any kids to 
play with. Then one day I picked 
just one pretty rose that was stick- 
ing through to our side of the fence. 
Old Mrs. Daniels saw me and she 
called me a little thief. I wasn't 
stealing, I just wanted it for my 
grandma." 

Paula felt a tight lump in her 
throat as she watched the child try 
to stifle a sob, as he continued, 
"The next family had two boys. 
They were bigger than me. They 
called me a little squirt, and told 
me to git home, they weren't going 
to have me tagging them around." 
He hesitated slightly, then said, "I 
took one of their baseballs and hid 
it, because they wouldn't let me 
play." 

"Oh, Danny, I'm so sorry; come 
now and let's wipe your tears on 
this nice clean hanky." Paula tried 
to raise the child to his feet, but he 
was still tense in his thin body. 

"I want to be a friend, Danny, 
and so does Steve." 

rjANNY said forcefully, "But 
Steve and his daddy went fish- 
ing today, didn't they? I saw them 
go this morning in the car." 

"Why, yes, they did go, but . . . ." 

"And I didn't get to go. They 

went without me." Danny's tears 

coursed down his face in fresh rivu- 



230 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



lets. ''Why didn't they let me go 
too? I wanted to go." 

"But Danny, you said that you 
would go with your daddy. I'hat 
you knew where the biggest fish 
are." 

For a moment he stood there 
looking small and frightened, and, 
somehow, desperate. Then he lift- 
ed his eyes to hers, and they held 
a look of pleading. 

"I don't go fishing . . . never, not 
ever at all. And I don't have a real 
pony either, nor a flower garden by 
our house, hke I told Steve." The 
child hesitated briefly, then went 
on with a burst of emotion, ''And 
I don't even have a daddy, not even 
a daddy. I don't at all, 'cause he 
got killed when I was just little. He 
wasn't a jet pilot, like I said. He 
just got killed in an old car." 

"Oh, Danny, dear, I'm so sorry. 
I didn't know." Paula had trouble 
• meeting the child's accusing eyes, 
she was so aware of her petty in- 
justice, of her misjudgment of him 
and his mother. She put her arm 
about the boy's slender body. He 
relaxed now, and leaned against her. 



He looked weary and emotionally 
spent. 

"I want to be your friend, Danny. 
And Steven has missed you a lot. 
You and he can play together again, 
and you can share Stevie's daddy. 
He has such a big strong back; I'll 
bet both of you can ride him for 
a horsie. You won't let him throw 
you when he bucks and jumps 
either, will you?" Paula was smiling 
now, "You want to be friends, don't 
you? 

The child raised his flushed, eager 
face. His eyes were wide and shin- 
ing, as though a light had just been 
turned on. As though he knew she 
really meant it. 

"But Danny who cares for you all 
day, while mother is away at work?" 
Paula asked him. 

"It's my grandma. I like my 
grandma; but she can't come out- 
side or do much of anything, 'cause 
she is sick and crippled. She has to 
stay in bed or in her chair." 

"I want to meet your grandma, 
Danny. Plea«se take me to her." 

The boy's hot, little hand rested 
confidently in her own, as he led 
her in to meet his grandma. 



oJhe uieason 

Sadie OUorton C/arJc 

Why did I fall in lo\'e U'ith you, dear heart? 
I'll tell it in a sentence short and sweet. 
You smiled at me one morning and my heart — 
It skipped a beat. 

It was autumn when we met and thus did greet; 
The lea\es were falling and the wind uas sharp. 
But to my ears the birds \\ere singing sweet, 
And spring is with me still, though vears depart. 
That first performance often does repeat; 
Your smile can still plaj' ha\'0C with my heart — 
It skips a beat. 




Constance Cole 



WATER LILIES 



Strange L^heniistry^ 

Eva. Wilies Wangsgaard 

By what strange chemistry 
Does April conjure gold 

From loam and sun and sea 
For hly cups to hold? 

Through what solution pass 
The sheets of ice and snow 

To form this ruby glass 
The tulip goblets show? 

The beakers filled again 
With like ingredients 

Create a cool, green stain 
And purple lilac scents. 

From these same chemicals 
The butterfly takes wing, 

The petal comes and falls. 
And wild canaries sing. 



Page 231 




Courtesy Oregon Bulb Farms 



HEART'S DESIRE LILIES 



The blossoms are enormous, widely expanded, a soft greenish-ivory tint. The 
texture is soft and velvet-like, rather than smooth and shining. 



Lilies — 1955 Varieties 

Doithea. N. Newhold 
Deseiet News Garden Editor 



LET'S talk about lilies for your 
garden — lilies that are as 
new as tomorrow, and lilies 
that are as old as the ages. Let's 
talk about lilies that have their 
origin in the far corners of the earth : 
in Palestine, Lebanon, Japan, China, 
and in the United States and Can- 
ada. Let's take a look at what the 
hybridizers ha\'e done with the orig- 
inal wildlings — the results of years 

Page 232 



of painstaking efforts, for there are 
hundreds of new varieties of lilies 
that will thrive in your garden. 

We refer to the true lily, and the 
hybrids, members of the genus 
Liliu ni, which is a very small part of 
the much greater Liliaccae family. 
Botanists ha\e placed such widely 
separated plants as onions, aspara- 
gus, Fritillaria, day lil}^ grape hya- 
cinth, tulip, Sanse\ieria, and yucca 



LILIES— 1955 VARIETIES 



233 



in the Liiaceae family. Then there 
are many other plants which are 
called "lilies," bnt they belong to 
other plant families. An example 
is the lovely perennial, Eremurus, 
commonly known as the foxtail lily. 
Polyanthus lily is not a lily at all, 
but is the fragrant tuberose. There 
are many others. The true lilies are 
few in number, there being a few 
more than eighty-seven known 
species, while in the greater family 
of Liiiaceae there are more than 
2,000 separate species. 

By "specie" we refer to the origi- 
nal wildling lily, found growing in 
woodlands, high on mountain peaks, 
at sea level, on the sun-baked hills 
and prairies, or in swamp lands. 
Specie lilies are found everywhere 
in the world. It is a matter of his- 
tory that soon after Canada was dis- 
covered, lily bulbs were among the 
first items to be transported to the 
Old World. They were eagerly 
sought by amateur gardeners. Early 
records show that lilies, native of 
Canada, were grown in gardens in 
London and Paris. 

Later, when trade with China and 
Japan was opened, thousands of 
lily bulbs were gathered and 
shipped from those countries to 
other parts of the world. In 1832, 
the beautiful Lilium speciosuni ar- 
rived in America from Japan. Lflium 
Heiiryi, which has been used exten- 
sively for hybridizing and has ex- 
erted such influence on our mod- 
ern lilies, came from Japan to the 
United States in 1889. 

Then, with the advance of civil- 
ization to the west coast of North 
America, dozens of new specie lilies 
were found. These were collected, 
named, and shipped to growers all 
over the world. 



Lilies have been tagged with the 
label "difficult to grow." This repu- 
tation is undoubtedly the result of 
distributors digging and shipping 
the bulbs of specie lilies to all parts 
of the country, with no thought 
about being able to duplicate the 
conditions under which the specie 
lily had been thriving. All specie 
lilies will grow in gardens, providing 
the prevailing conditions are similar 
to those under which the lily has 
been growing while in the unculti- 
vated areas of our lands. 

npHE ethereal beauty of lilies has 
intrigued hybridizers, and their 




Courtesy Oregon Bulb Farms 

LILY (PROSPERITY) 

Belongs to the Mid-Century hybrid 
lilies, a lovely cool lemon-yellow; outward 
facing flowers. Vigorous and hardy, it 
makes large clumps in borders, and grows 
to four feet in height. 



234 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 




Courtesy Oregon Bulb Farms 

LILIUM AURATUM PLATYPHYLLUM 

A vigorous and broad-leafed lih', with the upper part of the ray crimson, and the 
remainder golden and hea\ily spotted crimson. 



efforts with those plants have shown 
surprisingly good results. They have 
been able to develop hundreds of 
new varieties of unexcelled beauty. 

With the introduction of these 
newer, hardier varieties, and armed 
with a wider knowledge of lily cul- 
ture, the amateur gardener can now 
ignore that label of ''difficult to 
grow," and go ahead, assured that 
the hybrid lilies will bring unsur- 
passed beauty to his garden. 

Vital factors in successful lily cul- 
ture include the procurement of 
good, firm bulbs with the root sys- 
tem intact. A lilv bulb with a sev- 
ered root system is hampered from 



the very beginning. Avoid purchas- 
ing bulbs that are dried out. 

A lily should be handled as a liv- 
ing plant. It does not have a dor- 
mant period as do tulips and daffo- 
dils. Bulbs should be kept moist 
and cool even in transit and storage. 
Plant as soon as vou receive them. 
Never let a lily bulb stav around 
waiting until you can find the time 
to do the planting. A good lily bulb 
deserves prompt attention. 

Most gardeners are familiar with 
the terms ''perennial," "annual," and 
"biennial." Did vou know that a 
lilv is all three of these? The stem 
is annual, growing from the soil to 



LILIES— 1955 VARIETIES 



235 



produce stem, leaves, flowers, and 
seeds, and dying, all in one season. 
The bulb is perennial, as it lives on 
from year to year. And the roots 
are biennial. 

Let's consider the root system, be- 
cause it is so important to the wel- 
fare of the bulb. Roots formed dur- 
ing the growing season when a bulb 
is planted will furnish nutrients 
from the soil to the new shoot as 
it is formed. These same roots live 
a part of, or in some instances, all 
of the following year, and at the 
same time, another set of roots is 
forming. These roots provide for a 
great increase in foliage. That is 
why lilies planted from newly pur- 
chased bulbs will do much better 
the second year, providing they are 
left undisturbed in their new gar- 
den home. 



Garden soils that will produce 
good vegetables, will, as a general 
rule, produce good lilies. The soil 
should be porous, and contain plen- 
ty of humus and leaf mold. 
, Most lilies prefer a slightly acid 
to neutral soil. However, if your gar- 
den soil is on the alkaline side, do 
not be discouraged, there are lilies 
which tolerate alkali. Among these 
are L. candidium; Martagon hybrids; 
Lilium Davidi; Lilium Heniyi; 
Olympic hybrids, Mid-Century hy- 
brids, and LiJium auratum. 

pERFECT drainage is a must for 
successful lily culture. A slight 
slope in the garden is fine. Lacking 
that, and desiring to plant a large 
area in lilies, you might raise the 
beds above the level of the sur- 
rounding areas. Naturally, this in- 




Courtesy Oregon Bulb Farms 

JOAN EVANS LILY 

Late-flowering, broad-petaled, golden-yellow flowers spotted with maroon; blossoms 
held upright on the stems. 



236 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



vohes work. But do not be guilty 
of thinking that you can provide 
the needed drainage by placing a 
pocket of sand in which to set each 
bulb. If the surrounding soil is 
hea\v, water is drawn to the sand 
pocket, and will cause the bulb to 
rot. 

The Horticultural Department of 
the University of Saskatchewan, 
Saskatoon, Sakatchewan, Canada, 
was faced with the problem of win- 
ter hardiness of lilies. As a result of 
extensive tests and hybridizing, they 
have produced some outstanding 
lily varieties that are completely 
hardy. The named varieties you, 
might like to try in your garden in- 







Courtesy Oregon Bulb Farms 

SUNBURST LILIES 

Available in apricot, i\ory, orange, pale 
yellow, and in a bi-color. Plants form 
clumps in the border. 



elude two creamy-whites. White 
Gold and White Princess. Pink 
Charm and Edith Cecilia are pink; 
Rose Dawn and Rose Queen are 
deep old rose. Plants of these va- 
rieties will grow three to six feet 
tall, blooms are of the reflex type 
and range in size from three to five 
inches across. Bulbs can endure 
temperatures to forty degrees below 
zero. 

Plant lilies in groups in the peren- 
nial borders, or set them against a 
shrubbery border, where their beauty 
can show to advantage. Plantings 
may be made along drives and walks. 
Or plant them in beds. Be sure 
the soil is rich in humus and leaf 
mold and that the area is well 
drained. Lilies love a cool root run, 
but this does not mean that they 
should be planted in the shade or 
even semi-shade. Rather, give them 
a mulch and let them bask in the 
sun. If securing mulching material 
is a problem, use a living ground 
cover. Try a shallow rooting annual 
as candytuft, portulacca, or annual 
phlox. 

TF you garden in an area where 
summer rains are few, be sure you 
irrigate the lilies about once each 
week, soaking the soil to a depth of 
six inches. Avoid wetting the foli- 
age. Damp foliage encourages 
disease. 

The near perfect lily of them all 
can be found in the Aurelian group 
from the Heart's Desire strain. The 
enormous, widely expanded flowers 
have a texture unlike other lilies, for 
it. is soft and velvet-like, rather than 
smooth and shining. The blooms 
are a soft greenish-ivory. 



LILIES— 1955 VARIETIES 



237 




Courtesy Oregon Bulb Farms 

ENCHANTMENT LILY 

Upright lily of excellent habit. Flowers 
are a vivid nasturtium-red. Easy to grow, 
vigorous, hardy, and disease-resistant, 
(patented) 

From the Mid-Century group 
comes a new color in lilies. Lihum 
prosperity has blooms that are a 
cool, lemon yellow; flowers are out- 
ward facing. This delicate coloring 



has been eagerly sought by hybridiz- 
ers. Plants grow to four feet, make 
large clumps through natural divis- 
ion. Disease resistant, the Mid-Cen- 
tury groups are extremely vigorous 
and hardy. Enchantment is prob- 
ably the best known variety in this 
group. 

Sunburst lilies will be an asset in 
the perennial border. They form 
good sized clumps and come in 
apricot, ivory, orange, pale yellow, 
and yellow. 

Then there are the Rainbow hy- 
brids, the Green Mountain hybrids. 
Fiesta hybrids, and Miss Preston 
hybrids. This is only a partial list- 
ing. 

The correct planting depth for 
lilies is a problem. They should not 
be planted too deep. Lilies are di- 
vided into two groups: the base- 
rooters, which produce roots only 
from the bottom of the bulbs, and 
the stem rooters which also send out 
roots from the stem above the bulb. 
Stem rooters should be planted a 
little deeper than the base rooters. 
When you purchase lily bulbs, make 
sure that the nurseryman gives you 
this important information. 



cLet I He uiear JLaughter 

Frances M}'rt]e Atkinson 

When I am old and wait the twilight call. 
Though body-worn, may I with youth's delight 
Hear quiet laughter in a waterfall 
While moonbeams veil the loveliness of night. 
May April fingers, tapping out a song 
Upon my window, bid me see the hills 
With greening bluebelled carpets; and a throng 
Of nodding, waving, dancing daffodils. 
Let me still hear the meadow lark in spring 
Playing his flute, releasing crystal showers. 
Let my glad heart forget its age and sing, 
Climbing the hills of thought for April flowers. 
Let me hear laughter in a waterfall, 
When I am old and wait the twilight call. 



Sixty ijears J/igo 

Excerpts From the Woman s Exponent, April i, and April 15, 1895 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

MESSAGE FROM THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH: Nothing is so much 
calculated to lead people to forsake sin as to take them by the hand and watch over 
them in tenderness. When persons manifest the least kindness and love towards me, 
O what power it has over my mind while the opposite course has a tendency to harrow 
up all the harsh feelings and oppress the human mind .... The power and glory of 
Godliness is spread out in a broad principle to throw out the mantle of charity .... 
If you would have God have mercy on you have mercy on one another .... We must 
walk uprightly all day long. How glorious are the principles of righteousness .... If 
the sisters love the Lord let them feed the sheep and not destroy them .... The best 
measure or principle to bring the poor to repentance is to administer to their wants — 
the society is not only to relieve the poor, but to save souls .... 

From the Proceedings of the Eleventh Meeting of the Nauvoo Relief Society 

PATRIOTISM: We believe that patriotic teaching in the school, the introduc- 
tion of the American Flag into every schoolroom in the land and its salute as the symbol 
and prophecy of peace, of progress, of universal liberty, and obedience to the laws of 
the land, and of equal rights under the Constitution, would unite the nation's children, 
strengthen love of law, and develop the spirit of patriotism, which is the life of the 
Republic. 

— From Resolutions Passed by the National Council of Women, 1895 

HUNTING A HAT 

With superstitious dread I view 

A thing all black and sober. 
No matter if I was born in 

The late month of October. 
Nor do I want my hat to bear 

Art's tinsel grapes and cherries, 
Or like Italian vender's tray 

Piled up with flowers and berries .... 

— Augusta Joyce Crocheron 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE AT MONTPELIER, IDAHO: President 
Lindsey was pleased with the reports given, also thankful for the good condition of the 
Relief Society on this side of the river as this shows the sisters are improving. Said we 
had a great labor to perform as daughters of Zion, and there are great blessings in store 
for us if we are faithful, we should remember the teachings of our Savior and try to 
follow his worthy example and be kind and charitable towards all, not allowing our- 
selves to indulge in selfishness .... She spoke of continuing to celebrate the 17th of 
March the anniversary of Relief Society .... 

— Jane Osborn, Asst. Sec. 

HOW TO RAISE MULBERRY TREES: After trimming the old trees, take 
the shps and cut to about eighteen inches long, and plant in the bottom and against 
one side of a ditch eight inches deep; the slips about two feet apart and with one or 
more buds in the soil, and two or more buds above the top of the ditch. 

— Ella Pyper 

Page 238 




Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 



TN the Eighty-fourth Congress, 
which convened in Washington, 
D.C., January 5th, seventeen women 
—the highest number to date— were 
seated. Fourteen women— the sec- 
ond highest number— sat in the 
Eighty-third Congress. Mrs. Mar- 
garet Chase Smith (R), Maine, re- 
mains our only woman Senator. The 
new members of the House of Rep- 
resentatives are: Mrs. Iris Bhtch 
(D), Georgia; Mrs. Joseph Farring- 
ton (R), delegate from Hawaii; 
Mrs. Edith Green (D), Oregon; 
Mrs. Martha Griffiths (D), Michi- 
gan; Mrs. Goya Knutson (D), Min- 
nesota. Members reelected are: Mrs. 
Frances P. Bolton (R), Ohio, in 
the House since 1940; Mrs. Mar- 
guerite Stitt Church (R), Illinois; 
Mrs. Vera Buchanan (D), Penn- 
sylvania; Mrs. Cecil Harden (R), 
Indiana; Mrs. Elizabeth Kee (D), 
West Virginia; Mrs. Gracie Pfost 
(D), Idaho, second term; Mrs. 
Edith Nourse Rogers (D), Massa- 
chusetts, member of the House 
since 1925; Mrs. Leonor K, Sullivan 
(D), Missouri, first woman elected 
to Congress from her state; Mrs. 
Katherine St. George (R), New 
York; Mrs. Ruth Thompson (R), 
Michigan, first woman elected to 
Congress from her state; Mrs. Edna 
Kelly (D), New York. 



PHRISTIANE RITTER'S A 

Woman in the Pohi Night, 
translated from the German by Jane 
Degras, is a narrative of the author's 
life with her husband for a year, off 
the northern coast of Spitsbergen. 
The drama and bleakness, the peace 
and serenity of that mysterious reg- 
ion, with their effect upon the hu- 
man soul, are beautifully told. 

jyj ABEL HARMER, well-known 
Latter-day Saint author, and 
contributor to The Rehei Society 
Magazine has a new book off the 
press in February— The True Book 
of the Circus, published by The 
Children's Press, Chicago. Beautiful- 
ly illustrated by Loran Wilford, it 
is one of the series of True Books 
which are published under the di- 
rection of the University of Chicago. 

IRSTI ILVESSALO and DORA 
JUNG, young girls from Fin- 
land, won two of the twenty-seven 
grand prizes awarded at Milan, 
Italy, at the tenth Triennial of Dec- 
orating and Industrial Arts. 

OIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to Mrs. Dolly McFer- 
son Brown, Clearfield, Utah, ninety; 
Mrs. Annie Poxon Rhinehart, nine- 
ty-three, of Hazelwood, Pennsyl- 
ania, and Mrs. Sarah Ann Smith 
Boren, ninety-three. Salt Lake City, 
Utah. 

Page 239 



K 



VOL. 42 



EDITORIAL 



APRIL 1955 



NO. 4 



xyippreciation of the (gospel 



ly/fUCH of the unhappiness that 
prevails in the world today 
comes from an ignorance of the pur- 
pose of life, and an uncertainty of 
that which awaits us after this life. 
In these times of great calamity that 
has befallen the world, when the 
hearts of men and women are fail- 
ing them, there is an increasing 
need for comfort and guidance from 
a higher source than earth can pro- 
duce, a fuller understanding of the 
purpose of earth life, and an in- 
creased hope of life and happiness 
after death. 

How highly blessed are the Latter- 
day Saints, as a people who have 
received so much light and knowl- 
edge on these subjects through the 
channel of divine revelation! In this 
respect, if in no other, the Latter- 
day Saints should be the happiest, 
the most contented, the most joy- 
ous, and the most appreciative of all 
people that live; for, not only has 
the knowledge of the purpose of this 
earthly existence been communicat- 
ed to us, but we have had revealed 
to us an understanding of where we 
came from, how our earth life can 
be made to contribute the most to 
our own happiness here and here- 
after, and also much knowledge con- 
cerning our future estate, and how 
eternal happiness may be obtained. 

Everyone is see*king for happiness; 
it is said to be the goal of our lives, 
our life's work, indeed, the purpose 

Page 240 



of our being. The Book of Mor- 
mon prophet Lehi said it this way: 
'\ . . men are that they might have 
joy" (2 Nephi 2:25). But the world 
does not know how to obtain that 
joy. In order to obtain happiness 
we must understand and abide the 
laws governing it. Again we are 
fortunate in having modern-day rev- 
elation, for another Book of Mor- 
mon prophet. Alma, gives us the 
law upon which happiness is predi- 
cated. He tells us that there is no 
real happiness in wickedness, no 
real enjoyment in sin and transgres- 
sion, that the only source of real 
enjoyment and perfect happiness is 
in the observance of the laws of 
truth and righteousness. Where 
Latter-day Saints are not enjoying 
the peace and satisfaction the gos- 
pel is designed to give them, the 
cause is generally a lack of apprecia- 
tion and gratitude for these bless- 
ings, which result in a failure to 
render obedience to the command- 
ments of the Lord. 

It is well for us to review, from 
time to time, some of the gifts and 
blessings of the restored gospel, as 
an aid in the cultivation of a proper 
feeling of appreciation and gratitude 
to our Father for the blessings and 
privileges which we enjoy as a peo- 
ple. Blessed indeed, are we who 
know for an absolute certainty that 
God has inspired prophets and 
apostles on the earth, to enlighten 



EDITORIAL 241 

and guide his people through all the joy. But in order to receive any of 

vicissitudes of life; blessed indeed, these gifts and blessings, we must 

are we to know that these di\'inely accept corresponding duties: to live 

appointed men will be instructed m obedience to the revealed gospel 

and prepared for the events that are of Jesus Christ. If we are true Lat- 

to transpire before the great and ter-day Saints we will always keep 

dreadful dav of the coming of the before us the recognized standards 

Lord, of which glorious event the of religious and moral life, which 

present sorrows and confusion of modern revelation has set up for 

the world are but the predicted hi- our guidance. Strict adherence to 

dications. these standards will make us the 

With this assurance, the faithful happiest and the most secure people 

Latter-day Saint can pursue life on earth. 

with a sense of peace and security. Let us each strive to be worthy 

And as an additional blessing, spiri- of the great blessings of the gospel 

tual light and guidance are not con- which have been given to us in such 

fined to a few chosen men who abundance and to show our ap- 

stand at the head of the Church, preciation by accepting the responsi- 

Every member who has obeyed the bilities that rest upon us to live the 

laws of the gospel has received the gospel, thereby gaining happiness 

gift of the Holy Ghost for his own here and hereafter, 
light and guidance into peace and — V. N. S. 



uj/ue-Ujiossomed ^acaranda 

Elsie M. Strachan 

Could it have been a woman, 
A woman with a thirst 
For shade trees and for blossoms, 
WHio set these trees out first? 

Could it have been a woman 
Who coaxed each bannered sprig 
To reach beyond the hitch rail, 
Beyond the weathered rig. 

To climb toward the heavens 
With pioneering will — 
Unfolding petaled beauty 
And letting blossoms spill 

Across those frontier Aprils, 
\\^here land lay strange and new — 
\\'here there was need of blossoms 
And Jacaranda blue? 




TioJtsA, 

TO THE FIELD 



[Book of fliormon uieading LProject 



R 



EPORT forms on The Book of Mormon reading project will be sent 
to stake and mission Relief Society presidents in May 1955, and should 
be returned not later than July 15, 1955. The general board wishes to en- 
courage all sisters to do the reading of The Book of Mormon for this year, 
which includes tlie Book of Alma, chapters 9 through 63. In order for a 
sister to receive credit, the reading must have been done during the year 
in which the lessons have been studied in Relief Society. 



Vi/e Serve as (^od s aianas 

Caroline E. Miner 

I^OT hy me, but through me shall come accomplishment. This is a humbling and 
-^^ ennobling thought. We have always been taught in our Church that we are the 
instruments through whom God works; we are the hands to carry forward his purposes. 

Hands sometimes become crippled, palsied, and in other ways unable to carry out 
the wishes of the mind that directs them. In like manner we may become unwilling, 
unable hands to carry on the work of our Father in heaven. Other hands then must 
do the work. The purposes of God will not be halted. 

How can we ever become proud in our earthly accomplishments? They are in 
reality the opportunities which God has given us. "For thine is the kingdom, and the 
power, and the glory, for ever. Amen" (Matthew 6:13). So end the Lord's words 
in the prayer pattern he gave the world. 

We can be humbly grateful in the accomplishments made through us: the great 
invention, the glorious picture, the brilliant musical composition, the beautiful poem. 
Truly great people are ever humble and kind. Only little people. Utile in the soul 
sense of the word, are vain and haughty and disdainful. 

The philosophy that accomplishments are through us but not by us should not 
lead us to a feeling of irresponsibility for our actions, but instead to a feeling of pro- 
found responsibility. "Make me a worthy instrument in thy hands" may well be ouf 
humble prayer. This philosophy makes us realize the di\inity in each other, and makes 
us tolerant and merciful. 

Page 242 




yessie ibvans Smith — Artist of LLnusual uiobb 



les 



SISTER Jessie Evans Smith, wife of President Joseph Fielding Smith of the Council 
of the Twelve, is \\idel\- known for her beautiful contralto \oiee, and for her 
graciousness in sharing this gift with others, ^hmy are surprised to learn that Sister 
Smith also finds time for several interesting and useful hobbies, particularly various 
t\pes of needlework. 

In the lixing room of Sister Smith's apartment is a beautiful maroon rug that was 
wo\cn on a frame and looks like an oriental. Sister Smith used her own original design 
and her own color scheme of gold, brown, blue, and fuchsia on the maroon background. 

A lovely needlepoint screen, purchased in France, and stamped only in black 
and white, was made by Sister Smith in soft colors of her own choosing. She has many 
other articles of needlepoint and petit point, and has crocheted three tablecloths, two 
bedspreads, and five afghans. 

Her latest achic\ement is a beautiful and unusual quilt. After observing a quilt made 
from pieces of girls' silk dresses, with a few men's ties mixed in, she conceixed the idea 
of making a quilt entireh' of men's ties. With this in mind, she started collecting ties 
from male members of the Tabernacle Choir, and succeeded in obtaining most of the 
ties from this source. The ties were first carefully laundered, and then Sister Smith 
ingeniousl}- made her own design. Finding in her collection only fourteen ties the same 
size, she used these in the center, then worked skilfully from the sides and ends into 
the center, forming the unique pattern. All of the ties were first sewed onto a sheet, 
then she featherstitched around each tie. The South Eighteenth Ward Relief Society, of 
which Sister Smith is a member, was asked to do the quilting, using maroon satin as a 
background. Under the expert direction of Sister Emma Imlay, quilting chairman, the 
sisters made an indi\idual design in each tie. Sister Smith declared the quilting to be 
a perfect job, and then she worked a featherstitch around the entire quilt to make just 
the right finish. 

243 



L^ancer — .Jl klutz cJkat /liai/ Save LJour JLife 

Sandra MunseJJ 
Supervisor, Magazine Services, American Cancer Society 



QUESTIONS 



ANSWERS 



What is cancer? 



Can cancer be cured? 



How can cancer be discovered in time? 



What is the American Cancer Society? 



An uncontrolled growth of cells. If per- 
mitted to spread through the body, it in- 
evitably leads to death. 

Many types can be cured, but only if they 
are discovered and treated early. 

By your doctor who has available many 
diagnostic tests. 

The only national voluntary agency which 
fights cancer by research, education, and 
service to cancer's victims. 



What has it accomplished? 



Does that mean it has solved the 
cancer problem? 



Can I help to prevent this tragedy? 



What will my contribution be 
used for? 



It helped save an American from dying of 
cancer on an average of every seven min- 
utes last year. 

Unfortunately, no. Despite the advances 
made, more than 235,000 Americans will 
die of cancer this year. 

Yes. By having regular health examinations 
yourself. And by contributing to the 
American Cancer Society. 

For research that may some dav save \our 
life, for education, and for helping cancer's 
victims. 



Strike back at cancer, man's crudest enemy. Q'wt to the American 

Cancer Society. 



(ynendship 

Elsie Sim Hansen 

With silver threads of friendship, 
I weave a pattern true 
Into my tapestrv of life, 
My joyous hours ^^■ith you. 



Page 244 



Steak for Thursday 



Rosa Lee Lloyd 



CRISTEEN McCarthy put 
Tommy in his high chair and 
tied a bib around his neck. 

"Mulk!" he crooned as his httle 
hands went around the cup she 
handed to him. He gulped raptur- 
ously. 

"Just like your daddy/' she ob- 
served, glancing at Tom as he sat 
contentedly eating his bacon and 
eggs. "Give your daddy enough to 
eat and a place to sleep, and he 
crows with delight. He likes to live 
in a rut. Even when he has a chance, 
he won't get out of it!" 

Tom put his fork down with a 
little sigh. The smile went away 
from his thin, Lincolnesquc face. 
Cris .... 

He reached for her hand, but she 
balled it into a little fist. Tom had 
to learn, she told herself \^•ith a 
determined shrug, that he couldn't 
kiss awav every argument they had. 
He alwavs counted on her love and 
the warm touch of him to melt her 
down like maple sugar. 

But this time she was gomg to 
hold out if it took all summer, as 
General Grant once said. Or was 
it General Lee? Cris was nc\er too 
sure about American historv. She 
w^as much better in arithmetic, even 
if she did get a little mixed up in 
her budget. 

''Now look," she persisted, "your 
Aunt Julia has left us her house on 
Circle Drive. It's ours, e\ery loxely 
inch of it. Your cousin Willa gets 
most of the furniture, and I'm glad 
because she lo\'es all that old teak- 
wood and those oriental rugs. I'm 
not the tvpe for teakwood . . . ." 



Tom pushed his chair away from 
the table, unwound his long legs, 
and stood up. 

"And I'm not the type for a 
mansion on Circle Drive!" he 
almost shouted. "I'm a hard-work- 
ing commercial artist, a nine-to-fi\'C 
guy. You knew that when you 
married me. I can't afford to own 
a home on Circle Drive!" 

Cristeen's smile was a nice com- 
bination of wisdom and supplica- 
tion. 

"But vou do own one, Tom 
McCarthy. A \'ery beautiful home 
just a little way from Verny Sher- 
man's. Think how wonderful! I 
can visit her every day. She and 
Arch entertain every night. She'll 
sureh in\itc us when we live on the 
Drive. Just imagine going to one 
of Verny's parties!" 

Tom groaned and sat down as 
though the thought was too much 
for him. 

"Yes. Imagine. Me in my old 
tux I had in college and you in a 
budget formal from Karbecks!" 

Cristeen glared at him. "I can get 
along in a budget frock . . . if I have 
to!" 

His eyes had that haunted, hard- 
pressed look that Cristeen dreaded. 
Then he demanded, "But will you 
tell me how we can live on Circle 
Drive and still eat three times a 
day?" 

Her voice chided him. 

"There you go," she said, "utter- 
ly earthy. Always thinking of food 
instead of counting the stars . . . ." 

"Mulk!" Tommy veiled and 

Page 245 



246 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



banged his chair table with the 
empty cup. 

Tom looked at the baby and his 
heavy brows were bushy points. 

''See what I mean?" he count- 
ered. 

/^RISTEEN put Tommy's cereal 
in a bowl and handed him a 
spoon. 

'The house was a gift, Tom/' she 
went on. "Your Aunt Julia must 
have wanted us to live there or she 
wouldn't have willed it to us . . . ." 

1 om shook his head. 

''I can't believe Aunt Julia was 
that stupid! She knew what my 
salary was. How did she figure we 
could furnish a ten-room house since 
she left the furniture to Willa . . .?" 

''Only the teakwood and the 
rugs." Cristeen was eager. "There 
are a lot of old pieces Willa 
wouldn't have. We can redecorate 
them." 

Tom got up again and began to 
pace back and forth. "Did she think 
I could take care of that three- 
tiered sunken garden and cut that 
two-acre lawn after I got home from 
work?" 

"She counted on me, too," Cris- 
teen consoled him. "The last time 
I went to see Aunt Julia I told her 
how much I liked her home." 

He stopped pacing and glowered 
at his wife. 

"You didnt tell Aunt Julia vou 
wanted to live there?'' he questioned 
thickly. 



"Of course not 



not exact- 



ly . . . ." 

Tom tossed his hands up. His 
eyes were bleak. 

"If she had only left us monev, 
instead. Then we could have 
bought that little place out in Or- 



chard Bend and had money left 
over ..." he sighed. "Sleep money 
I call it. The kind that gives a fel- 
low like me a little cushion of se- 
curitv so he can go to sleep at 
night . . . ." 

Cristeen met his glance and her 
eyes had fierce, challenging lights in 
them. 

"Security!" she repeated. "You're 
making me hate that word, Tom 
McCarthy. At least you're making 
me hate what that word means to 
you— a safe little rut whether your 
wife is happy or not . . . ." 

Tom held her shoulders with firm, 
steady hands. 

"Listen, honey," he said, "secur- 
ity is what I do want for you and 
Tommy and for more children. Let's 
sell that house on Circle Drive. We 
can get a good buy at Orchard 
Bend. Some of the gang from the 
office live out there. You remember 
Sid Garns and Buff Hatch?" 

Cristeen did remember them. 
Nice enough fellows in their middle 
twenties, with nice enough wives 
who were willing to settle down in 
a nice enough rut. But that wasn't 
what she wanted. 

"They like it out there!" His 
voice coaxed her. "Only an hour 
from town— thev have fruit trees 
and a little garden and there's a 
golf course— their kids have a 
pony . . , ." 

She would die, thought Cristeen. 
She'd simply die. She had been 
reared on a small farm, and she 
was not going back again. 

Verny would laugh when she 
heard about this! Verny had always 
thought that Tom wouldn't get 
ahead. She had the condescending 
manner of a woman who has been 



STEAK FOR THURSDAY 



247 



smart enough to marry a man who 
was aheacly rich. Why couldn't 
Tom remember how Cristeen had 
struggled to get away from a small 
town? Did she ha\e to remind him 
of the effort it took, after she was 
graduated from high school, to earn 
money to pay her tuition to business 
college? And had he forgotten how 
determined she was to make good 
on that first typing job at Langs? 
Hadn't she progressed steadily until 
she was one of the top secretaries 
before they were married? 

CHE twisted away from him. 

"Orchard Bend!" she scoffed. 
"Where is your vision, Tom? If 
you're contented with a place in 
Orchard Bend, you'll end up be- 
ing like Orchard Bend. If you want 
to live on Circle Dri\e, vou'll be 
hke Circle Drive." 

Tom folded his arms across his 
chest. He had a worn, defeated 
look. 

"I want a little peace and rest, 
Cris," he said. "Maybe we who 
have been through one war and half 
expect another one and are now 
fighting taxes and inflation are will- 
ing to settle for a safe little spot 
without all the glitter." 

His face had that haunting ap- 
peal that always gave her a guilty 
stab. Her eyes flickered away from 
his. She didn't want to hurt him, 
but she simply had to make him 
realize how much she wanted to 
live on Circle Drive and how im- 
portant it was to take advantage of 
the opportunity Aunt Julia had 
given to them. 

"When you sulk," she said, 
dimpling, "you look determined to 
hold out till the end of time . . . ." 

His mouth curved a little. Then 



he caught her hand in both of his 
and pretended to bite the tips of 
her fingers. 

Tom's strong arms went around 
her and drew her close to him. 

"Why do you have to be so per- 
sistent?" His voice was husky. "A 
guy doesn't stand a chance with a 
persistent woman— if he loves her," 
he whispered against her cheek. 

Cristeen's smile was a wide, sweet 
cur\'e across her face. 

"You mean— we're moving to 
Circle Drive?" 

"Isn't that what you want most 
of all?" he countered. 

Her eyes were blue as sapphires. 

"If you say so, Tom," she mur- 
mured. 

"If I say so," he repeated. His 
\oice was edged with misgivings. 
"As though what I have to say 
means anything. I'm only the guy 
who pa\s the bills and does the wor- 
rying for this family . . . ." 

Cristeen hugged him. 

"You're the guy who carries the 
whole world on his shoulders— mv 
world, that is. Now finish your 
breakfast. You'll need strength for 
the big move." 

Tom sat down at the table again. 

"I need my head fixed," he mut- 
tered. "My state of mind is a per- 
fect example of the world's con- 
fusion . . . ." 

"You'll feel like a king of Circle 
Drive," Cristeen told him. Tom 
didn't answer. 

CHE was the busiest woman in the 
world, Cristeen thought two 
hours later, as she backed their 
little car from the garage and sent 
it humming down the highway. 
Tommy, rosy-cheeked and freshly 
bathed and in clean white rompers, 



248 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



cuddled close to her side. She was 
fresh and rosy, too, in her pink lin- 
en suit. 

"You're a nice young man/' Cris- 
teen told him proudly. "Do you 
like to go with Mama?" 

"Go— go!" he gabbled. 

"First, we'll stop at Central 
Market for the groceries. Then we'll 
go up to Circle Drive and see our 
new home. Or shall we stop in and 
visit Verny first?" 

Tommy clapped his hands, and 
Cristeen concluded that what they 
did wouldn't make much difference 
to him. Just being ali\'e was fun 
for Tommy. 

\^erny hasn't any little boys— or 
girls either, she added to herself, her 
brows puckering. She is busy be- 
ing Mrs. Arch Sherman and enter- 
taining. Cristeen wondered if she 
e\'en wanted children, but maybe 
she was misjudging her, she thought. 

She and Verny had lived together 
in a little apartment on Bassford 
Street before they were married. 
\^erny was LaVern Haynes then, a 
commercial model, slender, darkly 
fascinating, with a swing to her walk 
and a lift to her chin that told you 
she was going far in this world. 

Was Verny the real reason she 
had been so persistent about moving 
to Circle Drive? Was it because 
Verny lived there? Did she want 
to show her they could live there, 
too? 

Then her heart hurt a little as she 
remembered how Tom's shoulders 
had drooped when he walked along 
the sidewalk to get the bus so she 
could use the car. He was too 
young to have drooping shoulders- 
only twenty-eight— two years older 
than she was. 



Love, she thought, fiercely, is a 
necessity. And the kind of love she 
felt for Tom couldn't be a mistake 
—it was the \'ery essence of life, the 
magic that made the everyday heart- 
aches endurable. It was her love 
for Tom that made her so deter- 
mined for him to succeed; it was 
her lo\'e that would melt Circle 
Dri\'e. She could hardly wait to tell 
Verny about it. How surprised she 
would be. Cristeen decided to go 
there right after she bought the 
groceries. 

She parked the car, lifted Tommy 
in her arms, and hurried into the 
Central Market. He squealed with 
joy when he saw the wire baskets in 
their metal carts, so she placed him 
in the front end of one and wheeled 
him from one department to an- 
other. 

The butcher gave her a gleaming 
white smile when she stopped be- 
fore his counter, and as Cristeen 
smiled back at him, she thought 
how much she appreciated a neat- 
looking butcher. She would miss 
his cheerful greeting when she 
moved from his neighborhood. 

"Hello, Mrs. McCarthy," he 
beamed. "Isn't this your steak 
night? It's Thursday. How about 
a nice thick prime sirloin?" 

Cristeen hesitated. It was their 
steak night, but they would have to 
cut down on things like that no\\ 
they were moving. They would 
barely be able to get by if Tom 
gave up his Saturday golf and their 
Thursday steak, and their Friday 
movie and dinner out .... 

She shook her head. 

"Not tonight. I think I'll take 
some chipped beef . . . ." 

"You're missing something," he 



STEAK FOR THURSDAY 



249 



said, tipping the steak so she could 
see it better. 

"I know/' Cristeen answered 
slowly, watching him put it back on 
the tray. 

Tom needed that steak. He ate 
only a sandwich and a bowl of soup 
for luncheon. And he was thinner 
lately. But they just couldn't af- 
ford it now, she told herself, with 
a frown. 

TT was after eleven o'clock when 
Cristeen turned the car from 
Edgehill Boulevard and entered the 
exclusive Circle Drive district. Her 
heart winged with pride as she 
looked at the expansive parkway, 
velvet smooth as though even the 
grass in this district grew to well- 
groomed perfection by some prince- 
ly right. Each house was of a dif- 
ferent design, individually character- 
istic of its owner. At the very top 
of the curving street, on a stately 
hill with a full view of both the 
mountains and the valley was the 
home Aunt Julia had left to them. 
It was a large white stucco house 
with a curving cornice and a round- 
ed picture window that was unique, 
and yet as regal as Aunt Julia had 
been. 

It's the prettiest place on the 
Drive, Cristeen thought, as she 
stopped her car in front of Verny's 
English gabled house about a block 
below it. It had charm and charac- 
ter and looked like something out 
of a Chadwick novel. 

She jumped out, took Tommy in 
her arms, and was halfway up the 
steps that circled the terraced lawn, 
when she stopped dead still, staring 
at the big sign on the grass in front 
of her. For Sale/ 



She couldn't breathe. She put 
Tommy down by her feet and stood 
there with the world spinning 
around her. Why hadn't Verny 
told her? They had lunched to 
gether only last week, and she 
hadn't mentioned such a thing. 
Something must have happened, 
something serious .... 

She lifted Tommy again, hurried 
to the front door, and rang the bell. 
She could hear the chimes echo in- 
side. After a minute she rang again 
and then the third time. Now she 
could hear someone close a door 
and then swift, impatient footsteps 
coming through the hall as though 
the one coming to answer was doing 
so only because the ring had been 
so insistent. Probably the house- 
keeper, Cristeen thought. 

But it was Verny who opened the 
door, a pathetically pale Verny, 
thin, drawn, with a dark satin robe 
pulled tightly around her, buttoned 
crookedly. 

''Verny! What's happened? The 
house— I didn't know . . . ." 

*'Oh, Cris— come in—" 

Verny's hands smoothed her dark 
hair. Then she pressed them hard 
against her face. 

"I can hardly think— things hap- 
pened so fast . . . ." 

She turned and led the way into 
the living room, and Cristeen fol- 
lowed her. She sat down on the 
nearest settee and put Tommy on 
the floor. 

'Tell me—" she said, feeling weak 
and dizzy. 

Verny's hands fluttered to her 
throat. 

"It's Arch— he's in the hos- 
pital " 

"Oh, no . . ." Cristeen breathed. 

"A complete breakdown." Her 



250 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



\oice was ragged. 'He collapsed at 
the office— last Monday— I think it 
was— and he's so young, Cris— only 
twenty-nine. Too much work— and 
worry— Dr. Garns said." 

Cristeen couldn't speak. She 
could feel her heart begin to thump 
inside of her. Too much wony—it 
might have been Tom! 

''Oh, Verny/' was all she could 
say, and it sounded so inadequate. 
But she couldn't tell her that she 
had thought Arch Sherman was 
rich, and that he didn't have a 
worry in the world. She hadn't 
dreamed that anything could hap- 
pen that would take Verny's house 
away from her. 

''Cris— I was so wrong," Verny 
was saying. "You don't know what 
it's like to know you've been so ter- 
ribly wrong . . . ." Her voice 
trailed away. 

Cristeen's eyes squeezed shut. She 
couldn't bear to see Verny so un- 
strung. Verny was the strong con- 
fident kind who sailed through life 
on a high wind. 

"He bought this house for me 
when he really needed the money 
for his business— he gave me every- 
thing I asked for- and I kept on 
asking and asking. Oh, Cris— Fm 
so ashamed/" 

She bent her head and turned 
away. 

Cristeen touched her hand. 

"Verny — please don't — Arch 
loves you — he wanted to give you 
things. Don't blame yourself." 

"But I do— I do. I didn't know 
how much he meant to me until 
this happened. If you could see 
him so— so exhausted— so sick." 

Cristeen pulled her gently down 
beside her. 



"I'm glad I came," she mur- 
mured. 

Verny's eyes wavered and she wet 
her lips. At last she spoke. 

"I'm glad, too— now that you're 
here. But— I wouldn't have called 
you, Cris— I couldn't." 

"Verny! Why not?" Cristeen de- 
manded. 

She shrugged and her shoulders 
were sharp under her black robe. 

"I guess— because I've been so 
envious of you, Cris," she said in a 
voice like dry leaves. 

"Envious— of me/" 

"Yes, Cris. That's why I didn't 
go to see you very often or invite 
you here. Seeing you and Tom— 
and the baby in your cute little 
home made me realize so many 
things. You are the kind of wife 
I want to be, Cris— the kind who 
works along with her man and 
makes him feel rich when he doesn't 
have a dime." Her voice stumbled 
Her eyes glistened. Then she went 
on bravely. "I'll try to be like you, 
Cris, if the Lord will give me an- 
other chance. That's all I ask— a 
chance to show Arch that I can be 
the right kind of wife, too." 

r^RISTEEN felt a great hot lump 
in her throat. She turned her 
head so she could look out of the 
picture window and see Aunt 
Julia's house at the top of the hill; 
the beautiful white house with the 
crystal chandeliers and the rooms 
opening one into another— 

What could she say, she asked 
herself, wishing she could hide 
somewhere. Should she tell Verny 
about the house and that she had 
made Tom promise to live there 
even though he couldn't afford it? 
Or would it be kinder to let her 



STEAK FOR THURSDAY 



251 



friend think she was perfectly hap- 
py in a httle place they could af- 
ford? 

Her mouth quivered and she 
blinked hard to hold the tears back, 
but they glazed her vision and she 
saw the white house in the distance 
through a misty blur. It was so far 
away. 

She took a deep breath. The 
noonday sunshine flickered through 
Verny's heavy mesh draperies and 
sprayed gold across the carpet. 

Cristeen could tell her that she 
had envied her all of this, but she 
realized that was not the way to 
help Verny now. 

She looked at Verny. 

''If you sell this house," she asked, 
'Vhere will you live?" 

Verny lifted her head and Cris- 
teen thought she saw a bright new 
courage come into her eyes. 

''We'll have enough for a little 
place somewhere," she said. "We 
can start over. I'll have to work 
until Arch is strong enough. But I 
won't care— if he can just get well." 

r^RISTEEN took a long deep 
breath and listened as the big 
clock in the hallway chimed the half 
hour. 

"You might like Orchard Bend," 
she suggested in a tender little voice. 
"Tom and I are thinking of a home 
out there. We want a place where 
we can have fruit trees and a few 
chickens— and a pony." 

She gave Verny her rainbow 
smile. 



"Tom wants the kind of place a 
fellow can afford and still have sleep 
money." 

She bit her lip. She shouldn't 
have said that. 

''Sleep money?" Verny repeated, 
and she almost smiled. "I like that. 
I think Arch will like it, too, when 
I tell him. We'll like a place out 
there, Cris— especially if you and 
Tom live there." 

Tommy squirmed and sat up. 
Then he began to yell and kick and 
pull at his mother. 

"He's hungry," Cristeen said as 
she got to her feet. "He's just like 
Tom. He likes to eat on time. I 
have some milk in the car." 

Verny stood up, and Cris saw 
that hope had warmed her eyes. 
And when she led the way to the 
front door a gentle, confident swing 
had come back to her walk. 

"Why don't you come over for 
dinner after you go to the hos- 
pital?" she asked. 

She tried to keep her voice casual, 
but she knew this was a terribly im- 
portant moment in their lives. If 
Verny accepted, it meant the be- 
ginning of a new kind of compan- 
ionship for all of them. 

Verny toyed a moment with the 
buttons on her robe. Then she 
smiled. 

"I'd like to, Cris," she said, "and 
I will— if Arch is any better. But 
please— nothing fancy." 

"Oh, no," Cris called over her 
shoulder as she hurried out. "We'll 
just have salad— and steak. I always 
have steak for Tom on Thursday." 





Hal Rumel 



TABLE ARRANGEMENT BY FLORENCE C. WILLIAMS 



cJhe uien [Part^ 

Helen S. WiJJiams 

HAVE you ever thought about giving a Hen Party at Eastertime? Florence Wilhams 
found a colorful china hen and nested her right in the center of the table. From 
this friendly, comfortable-looking hen came dozens of ideas to make the midmorning 
party unique and delightful. 

Scattered over the table were kernels of wheat. Small flower frogs held tall stalks of 
wheat as gracefully as if they were growing and blowing in an open field. On each 
place card were miniature hens, roosters, and chicks, and even the fruit cup was served 
in chicken-shaped dishes. 

Not only did the table pictured here create an atmosphere for the Hen Party, but 
the food served carried out the idea and was delicious. Each guest had been asked to 
bring a favorite recipe which used eggs or chicken. These were exchanged and written 
in recipe books with cover and pages outlined in the shape of a hen. 

Have you ever tasted Eggs Benedictine? If you haven't, try this recipe which 
Florence used. You and your guests will have a real treat. On a round piece of but- 
tered toast, place a piece of ham, a poached egg, and cover with Hollandaise Sauce. 

HOLLANDAISE SaUCE 



2 egg yolks 

1 tbsp. water 

1 tbsp. lemon juice 

Vi tsp. salt 



/'8 tsp. pepper 
1 Vi tbsp. butter 



1 tbsp. flour 

1 cup boiling water 



Page 252 



THE HEN PARTY 253 

Mix the first five ingredients. Melt butter and flour, then add water slowly. Pour 
into egg mixture stirring constantly until thick. Pour over the poached egg and serve 
piping hot. It is delicious, and such a glorified way of serving eggs! 

The Hen Party at any season of the year is exciting and different, and can be 
given by any one who has a little originality and who wants to do things a little differ- 
ently. Besides, it's fun to be invited to a Hen Party, because women are sort of like 
comfortable little hens, they love their chicks, and they like to keep careful watch over 
their brood. They love to cluck a bit about their friends and children — so what 
could be more fun than to entertain at a delightful Hen Party? 



Ci/ 



inquain 

Vesta N. Lukei 

Silver — 

Gray cloud figures 

Trail purple shadow-veils 

And scatter raindrop sequins as 

They go. 



cJhe JLower uiills 

Lucille Waters Mattson 

<'^"V/f OTHER, look! I can sec the Teton Peaks! Why can't I see them from home?" 
■*- ■'•I glanced out the car window at the majestic snow-capped pinnacles in the dis- 
tance and answered briefly, "Well, son, it is because at home we are too close to the 
lower hills, and they obstruct the view. Even though we are actually nearer to the 
peaks at home than we are here, we cannot see over the little hills." 

As the car sped homeward the little boy's question started a train of thought. What 
a good simile the incident was for the ways of life. 

How often we come close to the higher peaks, but involved in the business of living 
and earning a living, we cannot see the higher purpose of this mortal life. It is so easy to 
live in a rut of routine, habit, and worldliness that we go along for days, months, and 
sometimes years without putting ourselves in a spiritual position to view the ultimate 
heights of perfection for which we should be striving. So easy to live away a lifetime 
with no broader view, no higher goal in sight than the foothills of worldly success. 

It is dangerous to live thus, for we are receptive to Satan's wishes, and when world- 
ly disappointments and sorrows befall us, we find our souls have become small and 
hard and bitter. How much more rewarding it is to weigh any questionable pleasures of 
our immediate surroundings at their true value, and keep in sight the goal of eternal 
salvation. 

My son, my prayer for vou is that you may regard worldliness with detach- 
ment, and during this visit of testing and trial on earth, have always before you the 
pinnacle of celestial perfection. 



Her Own Life 



Ruth Moody Ostegar 



THE soft, rose-tinted light of 
the early spring dawn was 
beginning to permeate the 
room where Myra Glennon lay 
dreaming. She wore the gown of 
a bride, and seemed to float over a 
gossamer bridge of dreams into a 
shining, joyous land of warmth, hap- 
piness, and love. 

Suddenly she was awake; the 
dream was gone forever, and she was 
faced with reality. 

Well, it's entirely possible, she 
thought. Why shouldn't I become 
a bride? Even if I am twenty-five, 
I've still got a good future, and I'm 
really not bad looking. If I could 
only get away from this— this stupid 
town! Everyone here thinks of me 
as 'Toor Myra, a schoolmarm and 
nursemaid to an invalid mother." 
It just isn't fair at all! I should have 
a chance to live my own life! 

Four years previous to this, when 
Myra was a senior at the university, 
the sudden death of her father had 
left a situation which had changed 
her plans completely. Her mother, 
an invalid, was left a home with a 
mortgage, a car not completely paid 
for, a pile of small debts, and no 
means of support. Of her three 
children, Myra alone was free to 
care for her. Her oldest, a son 
with a wife and two children, was 
attempting to finish law school on 
his G. I. funds. Her second son 
was in Korea. 

Bravelv gi^'ing up her plans for a 
B.A., Myra had faced the situation, 
finished her teaching requirements, 
signed a contract as a teacher in the 

Page 254 



city schools, and had taken upon her 
young shoulders the responsibility 
of her mother and her home. She 
had willingly volunteered her serv- 
ices in this matter, and had never 
regretted it. She loved her mother, 
and no sacrifice was too great for her 
sake. But this morning, with spring 
in the air, she was frankly rebellious, 
and longed for a husband and chil- 
dren of her own. 

If I were only back in school, she 
thought. Fm sure I'd meet some 
nice, older fellow there, perhaps 
someone taking out a higher degree. 
Her mind was carried away for a 
few minutes on the incoming tide 
of imagination. Then she sighed, 
at any rate, if not a husband, I 
might have a career: I've always 
wanted to write. Who knows, I 
might write the great American 
novel, or be a foreign correspond- 
ent flying to interesting spots all 
over the world? 

"My-ra," her mother's tired voice 
interrupted the wild ebb tide of 
fancy. ''Are you awake? It's time 
to get up, dear." 

'Tes, Mother, Fm awake." Once 
again she sighed. 

"Myra, will you please bring me 
a cup of hot water when you get 
up? 

''Hot water?" Myra yawned and 
sat up on the edge of her bed. ''Yes, 
of course. Mother, I'll have it there 
in a minute." 

She hastily slipped into a house- 
coat and slippers, and for the 
next hour and a half had no time 
whatever for dreams. When she was 



HER OWN LIFE 



255 



finally ready for school, she helped 
her mother into her wheel chair, set 
the telephone and radio beside her, 
and made ready to leave. 

"Now, Mother, Yve got every- 
thing ready for your lunch. Mrs. 
Manning (the woman next door 
who eared for her mother while she 
was away) will find my note in the 
kitchen. I've got to run now; I hope 
you'll be happy." She stooped and 
kissed the frail, wrinkled cheek. 

''Be careful, Myra. Don't drive 
too fast." 

''I won't. Mother, 'bye now." 
A few minutes later Miss Glen- 
non let herself into the room at 
the Jefferson Street School where 
she taught the third grade. She took 
off her coat and hung it up, dusted 
her desk, arranged the apple blos- 
soms she had brought with her, con- 
sulted her lesson plans for the day, 
and began copying an assignment on 
the blackboard. As her hands per- 
formed these familiar tasks, her 
mind was busy with but one prob- 
lem. How could she arrange her 
affairs in order to attend the uni- 
versity again next vear? 

John, her older brother, was now 
a struggling young lawyer, ha\ing a 
hard time to meet the payments on 
his newly acquired home. His house 
was already full, his wife over- 
worked, and his children, whose 
number had grown to four, made 
her mother nervous. Dick, the sec- 
ond brother, now an engineer, was 
here and there on one job or an- 
other, and a construction camp was 
certainly no place for an invalid. 

The door opened, and two little 
girls came into the room. 
. ''Good morning, girls," she greet- 
ed them. 



"Good morning. Miss Glennon," 
they chorused. 

"What brings you here so early?" 

"We didn't want to be late." 

"Well run out of doors and play; 
it's nice this morning, and I have 
work to do." 

"Can me and Sandra take out 
the ball?" 

"You should remember to say 
'Sandra and I,' Judy. You're almost 
through the third grade." 

"Well then, can we?" 

"Yes, Judy, you may. Come here 
a minute, Sandra. Will vou please?" 

The little girl stood before her 
teacher who inspected her closely. 
"Before you go to play," Myra sug- 
gested, "I think you should go to 
the rest room and wash your face. 
You don't want all the children to 
know that }'0u had egg and jam for 
breakfast, do you?" 

"No-o." 

"Well run along now, and be sure 
and get it good and clean." 

As the door closed, Myra once 
again took up her task, this time in 
an annoyed manner. 

Am I going to have to spend the 
rest of my life correcting the gram- 
mar and inspecting the faces of the 
Judys and Sandras of this world? 
she asked herself. It's so— so frus- 
trating, telling the same children 
the same things day after day. It 
isn't that I don't like teaching, for 
I really do, but I don't want to 
spend my whole life at it! 

riNCE again the door opened and 
Mr. Johnson, the principal, en- 
tered. 

"Good morning. Miss Glennon, 
the contracts finally got here. I sup- 
pose we can count on you again 
next year, can't we?" 



256 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



Myra didn't like to be taken for 
granted. 

"Well, to be frank with you, Mr. 
Johnson, I'm planning on going 
back to the university." 

"You are?" The principal did not 
try to hide his astonishment. 

"Well, that is— I mean I'm going 
if I can make the proper arrange- 
ments here at home," Myra stut- 
tered. "It isn't certain yet, but I 
do so want to go!" 

"It would surely be nice for you, 
but I don't know how I'd get along 
without you. I've come to depend 
upon you more and more." 

Myra remained silent, slightly 
stunned by her own revealing of her 
innermost secret. 

''Here's the contract anyway, so 
keep it and see how things work 
out. Good luck!" and the principal 
was gone. 

Myra, feeling suddenly weak in- 
side, sat down. She crossed her arms 
on her desk and laid her head upon 
them. 

Why on earth did I say that? she 
silently asked herself. By tonight 
the entire school will be aware that 
"Poor Myra" won't be here next 
year. Now I've got to do something 
or be the laughing stock of the 
whole community! Hot, burning 
tears started to her eyes, but she 
choked them back. A few moments 
later she raised her head, picked up 
the contract, and thrust it into the 
drawer, took a pencil and paper and 
began putting down figures. 

''Let's see," she mused. "I've 
saved almost twelve hundred in the 
last four years. That would see me 
through school, in fact, I could 
spare a little to help with mother's 
care. Now if I could get John and 
Dick to each agree to send mother 



a check every month, and get the 
Mannings to move in with 
her . . . ." On and on, her mind 
raced as she saw the fulfillment of 
her dream becoming a reality — at 
least on paper. 

The words of the little engine 
record which she often played to 
her children came to her mind: 

I think I can, I think I can, 

I know I can, I know I can .... 

"And I will, too," she added 
aloud for good measure. 

A very excited young woman, 
with but half her attention focused 
upon her work, conducted the third 
grade that morning. The day 
proved to be warm, the children 
restless, and the teacher nervous. 

TN the middle of the morning she 
noticed Jimmy, a tall, lank, ten- 
year-old, gazing off into space, day- 
dreaming. His faded, blond hair 
was badly in need of a haircut, his 
clothes were shabby and not too 
clean. His old, runover shoes failed 
to hide the holes in his socks. Jim- 
my was from the old trailer camp 
down by the river. But he was 
bright, in fact, Myra felt that in 
spite of his apparent lack of parental 
care, the boy had high potentialities. 
There was something good, sweet, 
and genuine about him, that seemed 
to be ever reaching above his sordid 
home conditions. She had always 
been interested in him. 

"Jimmy, why aren't you doing 
your arithmetic?" she asked softly, 
as she stopped by his side. 

"Oh, I'm all' through," he an- 
swered. 

"What are you doing?" 

"I'm writing you a poem. Miss 
Glennon," Jimmy shyly admitted. 



HER OWN LIFE 



257 



*'Well, that's nice. I like your 
poems, Jimmy. When it's finished, 
just put it on my desk." 

Myra dragged through the morn- 
ing. As she relaxed for a few mo- 
ments before going to lunch, her 
eyes fell upon Jimmy's poem. She 
smiled as she read his crude verse, 
which was practically without meter 
and had very little rhyme. It ended: 

We will always try and be quiet in school 

And not make hardly any fuss, 

For we all love you 

Because we know you love us. 

What a sweet thing for a child to 
say, she thought to herself. I just 
don't know how he could pay me a 
higher compliment. And I really 
do love them, every one. 

At the close of the day, she was 
busy correcting papers when the 
door opened and a very angry little 
girl entered. 

''Miss Glennon, Jimmy's throwing 
rocks at us. Come and make him 
stop. He almost hit Annie." 

''Why is Jimmy throwing rocks, 
have you been teasing him?" 

"No, honest, Miss Glennon, we 
didn't say nothing about him." 

"Weirril have to get to the bot- 
tom of this." 

At the gate of the school yard, she 
found the boy, very much upset, 
with a rock in each hand. 

"I'm goin' to get 'em! I'm goin' 
to get 'em!" he wailed. 

"Jimmy!" Myra's voice held all 
the authority she was capable of put- 
ting into it. "Drop those rocks this 
minute and come with me." 

"Miss Glennon, thev said mean 
things about my brother, and I 
won't stand for it!" 

"Come on in and tell me all 
about it." She put her arm around 



the sobbing boy and led him back 
to the room. When he finally got 
to the state that she could reason 
with him, they talked about boys 
whose brothers belonged to gangs, 
and did things which were not right, 
and about little girls who hurt the 
boys they liked best just to attract 
their attention. Then Miss Glen- 
non abruptly changed the subject. 

"Jimmy," she said smiHng, "you 
need a haircut." 

"Yes, Ma'am. Mom was going 
to cut it the other night, but I ran 
away and wouldn't let her. She don't 
know nothin' about cuttin' hair." 

OIS teacher, overlooking the gram- 
matical errors, replied, "You 
know it's spring, and I need a boy 
to help dig up my garden. Tomor- 
row is Saturday, why don't you 
come over and help me for a few 
hours in the morning? I think you 
could earn enough to get a hair- 
cut." 

"Could I really?" he asked en- 
thusiastically. Then his face fell. 
"I haven't got a bicycle. How would 
I get there?" 

"How about the bus?" she asked. 
Then, slipping a coin into the boy's 
hand, she added, "Well run along 
now, I'll see you tomorrow at nine. 
Do you know where I live?" 

"Yes, Ma'am. Leastwise I know 
about where it is, 'cause I found 
your address in the telephone book 
one night when I was over to Don's. 
I can find it all right." 

She gave him a few simple instruc- 
tions for getting there, and the boy 
left, smiling happily, the incident of 
the rock throwing forgotten entire- 

I fear for Jimmy, she thought as 
she watched him run across the 



258 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



school yard. He's a good boy, but 
he has a temper, and he is easily 
led. I wish I could do something 
for him. 

Monday morning, after a satisfy- 
ing week-end of garden work and 
letter writing, mixed with church go- 
ing and relaxing, Myra arrived at 
school. Her plans for the future, 
now that the letters to her brothers 
were actually written, seemed much 
nearer consummation, and she 
smiled happily. 

But her happiness was short lived. 
The children began arriving, and 
soon the whole schoolground buzzed 
with excitement. Snatches of con- 
versation came through the partially 
opened windows. Myra did not like 
what she heard, and walked outside. 

''What's all this about someone 
being sent to jail?" she asked. 

"It's Jimmy!" 

'They smashed all the windows!" 

''She's going to send them to jail 
for a year!" 

"The cops got 'em!" 

Many excited voices, all talking at 
once, tried to inform her. 

"Wait a minute!" she said, hold- 
ing up both hands. Then, turning 
to one of the older boys, she said, 
"John, you tell me about it." 

It developed that three boys had 
broken into a woman's house, 
smashed her windows, lamps, and 
dishes, thrown things all over the 
floor and generally made a shambles 
of it. A neighbor, seeing something 
was wrong, had notified the police. 
The boys had been apprehended 
and had spent the night in the 
juvenile detention home. Two of 
them, one of whom was Jimmy's 
brother, belonged to a gang and had 
caused trouble l^efore. Ihe third 
was Jimmy. 



Fear clutched Myra's heart. She 
realized that he was in serious 
trouble. She also felt that he was 
undoubtedly innocent of any offense 
except that of tagging along or be- 
ing present. She knew that there 
was usually a morning paper in the 
teachers' room, and she hastily made 
her way there. 

AS juvenile delinquency usually 
made the front page, she had no 
trouble finding the article. She 
scanned it quickly. The story was 
much as she had gleaned it from 
the children, with no names men- 
tioned. The woman, a Mrs. Weems, 
was pressing charges, and the three 
boys were to be arraigned before 
Judge Toft at three that afternoon. 

I must do something! I've just 
got to help Jimmy; I must see Judge 
Toft! 

The telephone directory promptly 
produced his number, and as the 
distance to his office was a short 
one, she made an appointment for 
the noon hour. 

"You'd have made a good lawyer. 
Miss Glennon," the judge smilingly 
remarked after she had poured out 
her tale of the neglected boy who 
expressed the beautiful thoughts of 
his soul in poems, and was ready to 
fight for his brother's good name. 

"His age is in his favor. We rare- 
ly send a ten-year-old to a detention 
home. This is also his first offense, 
but he should be taught a lesson." 
Judge Toft, with the tips of his 
fingers pressed against each other, 
looked off into space, deep in 
thought. 

"Miss Glennon, if I were to put 
Jinmiy on probation for a year, and 
make him accountable to you, 



HER OWN LIFE 



259 



would you be willing to— well, sort 
of be responsible for him?" 

"Oh, yes, certainly, I'll do any- 
thing! I know what I'll do, I'll 
gi\'e him a permanent job helping 
me in the yard. He's large and 
strong for his age, and he loves the 
garden. That will give him some 
responsibility and also a little mon- 
ey for some decent clothes, hair- 
cuts, and the many needs of a boy. 
It will help me keep track of him, 
too, and he'll be in good company 
at least part of the time." 

"Well, we'll try and handle it 
that way, Miss Glennon." 

Myra's mind was so full of Jimmy 
and his problem that she never 
thought of her own until she got 
back to the schoolroom and pulled 
out the drawer of her desk. There 
she saw the teacher's contract. 

"What have I done? What ha\e 
I done?" she cried aloud. "I can't 
do this! I'm going away to school!" 
She dropped heavily into the chair. 
The smarting tears stung her eyes. 
She bowed her head down upon 
her arms. She would have burst 
into uncontrolled sobbing, but her 
school teacher's aplomb and self- 
control quickly asserted itself. 



What should she do? Phone 
Judge Toft and tell him she'd 
changed her mind and couldn't help 
Jimmy? Or give up all her golden 
dreams of the future? 

Deep within her heart she slowly 
began to realize that all along she 
had known that her plans were not 
feasible. She couldn't go her own 
way and leave her mother, her 
home, and now— Jimmy. After all, 
was not her job of guiding the feet 
of the young into paths of knowl- 
edge, integrity, honesty, and love of 
their country much more important 
to this land than writing the great 
American novel? Or for that mat- 
ter, was it not more important than 
even her own selfish happiness, 
which she would be seeking at the 
expense of others? 

Finally she raised her head, took 
the contract from the desk, and 
signed it, unwaveringly. 

"Someone must look after the 
Jimmys of this world," she said, 
"and I guess the job falls to me." 

Myra was dreaming again, but this 
time her feet were firmly implanted 
in the soil of reality, and by the 
hand she led a shabby, uncared for, 
ten-year-old boy. 



if ioment of nlusic 

Dorothy /. Roberts 

Joy, joy — something sings inside me. 
How could I ha\e earned this tune of peace; 
Where could I ha\e paid the precious coinage 
Time must have taken for its bright release? 

Long ago did I select this music; 
By some stern barter make the just decree 
That for some sacrifice I ha\e forgotten 
This sudden gladness should nou- sing in me? 



1 1 Lake a c// 



rain 



Ruth K. Kent 

WANT to make a train of matchboxes? All you need in addition to the matchboxes 
are half a dozen empty spools of equal size, a few pipe cleaners, and one bright 
button. 

To make the engine, use the outside of the match box, the part that the box slides 
into, and the box, too. F'irst glue one of the empty spools upright near one edge of the 
top of the outside box (for the smoke stack). Now turn a spool down behind the up- 
right spool that was glued to the top of the box (for the cab). Pull the ends of the 
pipe cleaner down around the sides of the box and fasten underneath. 



PIPE CLEAMER 
\ 





* SPOOL 
BUTTOM 



\ZT^^ 



SPOOL 



ip=t; 



SPOOL 
WHEELS 



Now, for the wheels, run pipe cleaners through two spools. Turn the box over and 
cut out two oblong places from the bottom, one inch wide and a little longer than the 
spools. Place one spool with the pipe cleaner through the hole at the front of the box 
so half of the spool sticks out underneath the box. Now pull the pipe cleaner up over 
the box and fasten at the top. This makes the front wheels. Now do the same thing 
at the other end of the box with the other spool for the back wheels. Glue the bright 
button onto the front end of the box for a headlight. A red button is best. Now your 
engine is finished. 



CUT OUT FOR WHEELS 





\^_^ \_^SPOOL 



To make the cars, cut out the places in the bottoms of the boxes for the wheels. 
Then punch holes in the sides of the box a half inch from the bottom of the box and 
just above the cut-out places in the bottoms. Put the spools with the pipe cleaners run 
through them into the cut-out places, then pull up the pipe cleaners and insert the 
ends into the holes that you punched in the sides of the box, then fasten the ends to- 
gether inside of the box, and the cars are finished. 

Page 260 



MAKE A TRAIN 261 

PIPE CLEANERS 



REAR FRONT 

To make couplings cut the pipe cleaners in two. Fold one of the pieces so the 
ends are together and push the ends through the back end of the engine. Reach in- 
side under the spool wheel and bend the ends back half an inch. Bend the part stick- 
ing out up to make a hook. Make the same kind of loop at the back end of one of 
the cars. At the front end of the cars, push the two folded ends of the pipe cleaner 
through and bend back the ends. Make a loop of the part sticking out and loop it 
over the hook made at the back end of the engine and the other car. (Milk cartons can 
also be used in place of matchboxes.) 

Now your train is ready to run and carry a lot of cargo. 



uL uLandful of ^JUirt 

Vivian CampheW Work 

npAKE a handful of dirt, feel the dampness and the softness; feel the life in it. There, 
* within the plain brown cover of the earth, lies a power that cares for all living 
things. 

Get a wrinkled, dried-up little seed, and take a handful of dirt to cover it. Water 
this carefully for a few days, and watch, watch the life come creeping forth, stretching 
bright green fingers to the sun! The seed and the water cannot do this without the 
power in a handful of dirt. 

Think of all the trees and plants and grasses that are anchored firmly in the soil. 
All mankind depends on these for hfe. Thus, our life, too, is held within that handful 
of earth. 

More than life comes from the earth. From her bosom wells forth beauty — the 
beauty of outstretched fields, running gold and green and copper in the sun. She gives 
us the shadows of the forests and the rugged upward thrust of hills. 

Surely beauty comes from the earth! Her themes and patterns are repeated in 
every story picture and song. All the loveliness that man creates he fills with the 
beauty he sees about him, the beauty that comes from the earth. 

Take a handful of earth now. Feel the softness, the beauty, and the life of it. 
Within this handful is a little bit of yesterday, a part of today, and all the promise of 
tomorrow. The soil is precious. Guard it carefully, use it wisely, and work it 
reverently. 

■ ♦ ■ 

xyin Linaerstanaing uieart 

Anne S. W. Gouid 

E only see the surface of people, and know little of their struggles, tears, and 
heartaches. We can only live nobly by the cultivation of compassion. 



w 




oJhe uiub^-cJ hroated uiufnmingmrd 

Roy B. McLain 

npHE hidden, sequestered touch-me-nots were in the ghmmering height of their in- 
•■• evitable glory. Their extensive seed pods were intermittently snapping open at 
the slightest touch. 

Suddenly, there came a zooming, sinister noise and a flash of dazzling color. With 
grace and swerveless poise, a tiny, ruby-throated hummingbird was thrusting its long bill 
into the delicate colored, speckled flowers. Its bill inflexively remained very rigid while 
the bird's body seemed to gracefully vibrate up and down. It could not have weighed 
more than half an ounce. It withdrew its bill, and with rapidly vibrating and rotating 
wings, it backed up, and like a helicopter, stood still, swaying from side to side, while 
it selected the next spicy flower from which to draw nectar. Its untiring wings rotated 
so fast that they appeared as a gray film; then it flew away' at a speed of at least sixty 
miles an hour. (This rate of speed enables it to spend its winters in the region of the 
Gulf Coast and Central America.) 

The hummingbird lit on the limb of the huge oak tree that shaded the touch-me-nots. 
What was this I saw? A tiny nest not an inch long! 

Two tiny, beautiful, and aggressive heads popped up and were fed by the parent by 
regurgitation. Instantly the father bird disappeared. 

An examination of the cup-shaped nest revealed the fact that it was attached length- 
wise on the limb, which caused the nest to take on an elongated appearance. The out- 
side was made of lichens. The inside was composed of the softest material — like milk- 
weed silk. 

A chicken hawk ga\e out its erratic cry, as it spied with its keen e\-e the tiny nest. 

Page 262 



THE RUBY-THROATED HUMMINGBIRD 263 

The ruby-throated hummingbird accepted the hawk's sweeping challenge. Like a plane, 
the bird climbed for ele\'ation. With its sharp bill it stabbed the hawk. The ruby- 
throated bird wheeled, maneuvered decisively below the hawk, and landed a very dis- 
tressingly and painful jab to the hawk's heaving breast. The hawk flapped its wings 
and hastily departed. 

Our red-throat considers the hawk and the crow its number-one enemies and 
usually attacks them with vigor and drives them away. 

Of the more than five hundred species of the hummingbirds, the ruby-throated is 
the only species found east of the Rocky Mountains. The male has a very beautiful 
patch of ruby-red on its throat. The firm-faced female has a whitish throat and dull 
gray coloring. Usually only two eggs of a whitish color are found in the nest. 

In romance their actions seemed very peculiar. The delicate female sat mutely on 
a twig. The ruby-throated male zipped an arc around her at a terrific rate of speed. 
She appeared not to notice him. Next he passed her, flying on a straight line, and 
uttered a very peculiar sound. Next he zoomed by like a flying saucer, but she quietly 
withdrew to the wild touch-me-nots. 



. . . Kylnd Lje Snail cfind 



Beth G. Chnstensen 

TT was the usual hurry around our house. Relief Society work meeting always means 
•*■ lots of planning and preparation. I had set the table and fixed the lunches the 
night before in order to save the valuable morning time. 

Everything was going along very well — extra well in fact. My next-door neighbor 
had offered to keep the two younger children, which would relieve me of their care. 
I am the second counselor and in charge of work meeting. This meeting promised to 
be an exceptionally busy one, so with the children taken care of, I could surely do 
more. 

With my husband off to work, my older children on their way to school, and the 
younger ones settled next door, I was ready to go. I rushed in to gather up my things. 
I had just enough time to go the ten miles to the chapel. Suddenly, I realized my car 
keys were nowhere to be found. I searched the usual places again and again without 
success. I had to be there! I had to have those keys. 

My first feeling was one of complete bewilderment, but then I decided to ask 
our Heavenly Father's help. I rose from my knees and walked straight to a set of keys 
we had not seen for weeks. I thanked the Lord for this blessing, and hurried on my 
way. 

How marvelous it is to know that we have help so close and so freely given! Do 
we appreciate it? Do we use this help as often as we should, not only for the big prob- 
lems of life, but for the little things as well? 

Our Heavenly Father meant it when he said: "Ask, and it shall be gi\'en you; seek, 
and yc shall find; knock, and it shah be opened unto you" (Matthew 7:7). 




Photograph courtesy Josephine Brower 

dieinoom klutit LPresentea to if Lissionanes 
at L^artnage ^au 

Josephine Brower 

npHIS beautiful quilt was not originally owned by Latter-lay Saint people. A pioneer 
^ family settled in Illinois in 1819, at which time a daughter made the quilt. It 
was hand-woven, hand-dyed, and hand-quilted, with thousands and thousands of small- 
est stitches. The quilt remained as a precious heirloom in the family for many years, 
finally being handed down to Bessie and Lillian Geyer of Fort Madison, Iowa, from their 
great-great-aunt Ann Kar. 

On June 21, 1954, Mrs. Bessie Geyer visited the old Carthage jail. The story she 
heard impressed her so much that she was prompted to return the following week with 
her family. It was then that she presented this quilt to the missionaries at Carthage 
jail, Elder Richard A. Brower, and Sister Josephine Brower. As recipients of this 
treasure, the missionaries feel that the quilt adds much to the bedroom of the old jail, 
in which the Prophet Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum sealed their testimony with 
their blood. 



CJnendship s (garden 

Gene Romolo 

Two must create friendship's garden, 
It takes two to make it grow; 
Each must aid its cultivation 
Through the years, its seeds resow; 
Love and patience must keep vigil 
To destroy intruding weeds 
Lest there be no perfect blossoms 
To produce renewing seeds. 



Page 264 



Green Willows 



Chapter 3 
Deone R. Sutherhnd 



Synopsis: Lillian and her friend Patricia 
are \ery miieh interested in the affairs of 
Pat's three unmarried aunts — Agnes, 
Margaret, and Karen. The two older sis- 
ters are schoolteachers, and Karen is pre- 
paring to follow the same profession. Lil- 
lian and Pat, however, cannot understand 
why Margaret should not marry her neigh- 
bor Dr. Turner, who is a former suitor of 
hers and now a widower. Lillian and Pat 
and Pat's parents are in\ited to the Diffen- 
dorf home for dinner. Another guest is 
John Alder, the new director of the sum- 
mer theater in Green Willows. It ap- 
pears that John and Karen have met 
before. 

PAT'S father car\ecl the meat, 
and Pat and I helped serve 
and clear the table. Karen 
was sitting next to John Alder, and 
she kept trying to get up to help, but 
Agnes said we could do it fine. I 
don't think she talked to the direc- 
tor at all, though he said two or 
three things to her that I couldn't 
hear. Margaret said that yes, she'd 
heard about Dr. Turner's son com- 
ing home for good now. Yes, she 
had meant to be at Sunday School. 
This was the first Sunday she'd 
missed in she didn't know how long. 
Yes, it was certainly nice that they 
were going to be together all the 
time now. Two winters apart w^ere 
too much even though they did visit 
at Christmas and in the summers. 
No, she hadn't heard whom thev 
were going to get for a steady house- 
keeper. Well, it was partly that 
Gwennie's mother hadn't been able 
to part with the boy after she'd lost 
her daughter. Yes, everyone could 
understand wanting to hold onto 



something that was Gwennie's. 
Gwennie had never had good health 
from the time she married, Agnes 
said. The conversation went on and 
on while we ate. Pat and I didn't 
say anything, but we did prick up 
our ears when they talked about the 
plays that were going to be present- 
ed at the straw-hat theater that sum- 
mer. 

'T'm trying to persuade Karen to 
come down and take a part, but she 
won't co-operate," said John Alder 
to Margaret. 

"Oh, I'm afraid I've too much to 
do with my music this summer," 
Karen said hurriedly. "Drama is 
Margaret's field, reallv, not mine." 

"You were just passing the time 
away when vou took those drama 
classes last winter?" John asked 
lightly. 

"Yes," said Karen in a low voice. 
"That is, I was filling hours. I really 
enjoyed them, you know. I'm going 
to be teaching this winter. I have 
lots of obligations, Dr. Alder, that 
I have to repay." 

"What obligations?" Agnes asked. 
"You certainly have not. You're go- 
ing into teaching because you love 
it, Karen. You don't have anything 
to repay." 

John Alder broke his roll. "Why 
don't you come back for your Mast- 
er's Degree, Karen? Didn't you say 
once that's what you wanted to 
do?" 

"Well, I do, but after I've saved 
enough money . . . ." 

Page 265 



266 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



'There are teaching fellowships," 
John Alder persisted. 

Pat's mother looked up. "Oh, are 
you interested in going on to school, 
Karen? Daddy's business is doing 
so well now, we can repay Agnes 
and help you a little, too." 

"Please," said Karen, "I really 
don't know what I want to do now. 
I thought I knew what I had to do, 
or ought to do. Now I don't even 
know what I want to do . . . ." She 
stopped helplessly. 

"For goodness sakes, Karen, do 
talk sensibly," Agnes said. "Mashed 
potatoes, Margaret?" 

"Yes, I'll get them." Margaret 
got up and left the room. She 
brought back the bowl filled again 
with whipped potatoes with butter 
yellowing the dips. "Do wTiat you 
want to do, Karen," Margaret said. 
"That's the best way in the long 
run. 

"Of course," said Agnes. "That's 
what we all do. You'll make a 
wonderful teacher, Karen. You have 
no idea the satisfaction one can get 
out of teaching children." 

"It must almost compare with 
teaching one's own children," said 
John Alder. 

"Well, I wouldn't know about 
that," said Agnes, looking at him 
in some surprise, "but it is a very 
satisfying profession as you should 
know yourself." 

"Oh, I quite agree," said John 
Alder. 

A FTER dinner we sat at the long 
dining-room table cracking soft- 
shelled walnuts and eating them. 
Pat's father had leaned back com- 
fortably in his chair. At last Aunt 
Agnes said we really should go into 
the parlor. Karen could play a little 



music for them. Pat's mother and 
Aunt Agnes and Aunt Margaret 
cleared the table. Karen, after one 
short selection, hovered between the 
kitchen and dining room. 

John Alder came to the door of 
the dining room. "If you won't 
play any more, Karen, won't you 
show me the garden. I'm really very 
interested in seeing the grounds 
around here." 

"Are there enough helping in the 
kitchen?" Karen asked. 

"More than enough," Margaret 
said. "Run along." 

"I'd love to, then," Karen agreed. 
''The gardens are interesting to us 
because we have kept the original 
patterns and flower beds as outlined 
by our great-grandparents . . . ." 

Pat and I went out and sat on 
the back porch. We were too full 
to move. Why did dishes always 
follow every meal? But no one 
asked us to help. 

"What do you say we walk in 
front and see if Phil's out in his 
yard?" Pat asked. 

"Okay," I said. 

We went around the corner of 
the house. Karen was disappearing 
up a path toward the little wooden 
gate that led to the orchard. John 
Alder followed, almost touching her 
arm. 

"See," he was saying, "all your 
arguments, your imaginary obliga- 
tions, everything disappeared like 
magic at dinner. Why are you so 
fearful about admitting to your- 
self . . . ?" 

His words disappeared into lower 
tones when he caught sight of us. 
We went up the front walk. 

The Turner house was very simi- 
lar to the old Diffendorf house. It 



GREEN WILLOWS 



267 



was large, with rounded cupolas and 
long porches. Trees crowded the 
yards. No one seemed to be out. 
We crossed the street and walked 
up and down the front ditchbank. 
There was a bench swing under one 
of the trees. We waited, balancing 
ourselves on the little bridge across 
the ditch. 

"Maybe he's taking a nap," Pat 
said. 

*'A boy our age taking a nap?" I 
scoffed. ''Let's try the swing." We 
walked into the yard to the side of 
the house and began swinging. 

''Well, hi," said Dr. Turner, com- 
ing out of the French windows on 
the side of the house. "Have you 
seen Phil?" 

"No," we said hopefully. "Is he 
out here some place?" 

"He came out with his book a 
few minutes ago. I was going to 
talk with him, but I got called 
to the phone. Phil!" He cupped his 
hands. 

"Over here," Phil said. He got 
up from behind the lilac bushes. "I 
was just resting until you came out." 
He didn't look at us. "I wonder 
where all the fellows are?" 

"Well, there comes Mike now," 
said Dr. Turner. 

"Hey," yelled Mike, wheeling his 
bike over to the ditch. "I came down 
to see you for awhile." 

"Swell," said Phil. He looked at 
us uncertainly. We stood our 
ground. 

"Why don't we go on up to my 
room, Mike? We can talk all right 
up there." They ran into the 
house. 

"I'm sure he'll get to be a little 
more civilized before long," Dr. 
Turner said to us. 

"Oh, that's all right," said Pat. 



"All the boys our age are like that 
now." 

"Well," said Dr. Turner, "Fm 
glad you understand anyway." He 
looked over toward the Diffendorf 
house. "Are all your aunts home, 
now, Pat?" 

"Yes," said Pat. "We just had 
dinner. John Alder came to din- 
ner. 

"Oh, yes, he's the new director 
of the theater for this summer, isn't 
he?" Dr. Turner broke off a twig 
from the lilac tree. "I really ought 
to check on Margaret's arm. Come 
on, and I'll walk you kids back." 

We went across the street to the 
Diffendorf's. 

"lATE went around to the back of 
the house. I couldn't see any 
sign of Karen or John Alder. Dr. 
Turner opened the back door, and 
we preceded him into the kitchen. 

"Hi," he said. "Give me another 
dishtowel, and I'll help." 

Pat's Aunt Margaret had both 
hands deep in the dishwater suds. 
Everyone laughed, but Pat's Aunt 
Margaret didn't turn around after 
the first quick glance at Dr. Turner. 

"We're almost through," Agnes 
said. "There's a sliver of pie left if 
you want it." 

"She remembers how I used to 
come begging slivers of pie years 
ago," Dr. Turner said. 

Agnes untied her apron. "It's too 
long altogether since you came for 
pie, Mark Turner. You shouldn't 
keep so busy." 

"Well, lots of things happen with 
the years. But your pie hasn't 
changed. The best I ever tasted." 

"Well, you don't have to eat 
standing up," Pat's mother said. 
"Sit there at the table." 



268 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



''Oh, Vm all right." Dr. Turner 
cut another piece. 'Til mix busi- 
ness with pleasure. Fll take a look 
at your arm, Margaret, when you're 
through with the dishes." 

'1 was going to call the nurse 
about it tomorrow or this after- 
noon," Margaret said. 'Tm sure 
I'm immune; there's a very strong 
reaction." 

''My word," said Agnes, "I forgot 
your arm. Wash yourself off and 
go sit outside and rest a bit . . . ." 

"Oh, how silly. It's nothing at 
all," Margaret said hurriedly. "Be- 
sides I'm almost finished." 

"So am I with the pie," said Dr. 
Turner. "Come outside, Margaret, 
where the light is better." 

Margaret washed her hands in the 
little bathroom by the kitchen. Dr. 
Turner and Pat and I went out on 
the back porch and waited. In a 
moment she came out the door. 
"Really, I'm sure everything's just 
fine. We have nothing to worry 
about." 

Dr. Turner took her hand and 
examined her arm. "You're quite 
right, Margaret. You're immune 
to mumps. But I hope you're not 
going to be immune to my friend- 
ship any more." 

Pat and I walked around the 
house again. Maybe Phil and Mike 
had come out by now and needed 
a couple of My Girl Fridays. 

Pat's father came out on the front 
porch. "Got to get started back, 
girls. We need a little time to get 
ready for Church and do a little 
reading. Agnes and the girls need 
some quiet, too. Did you have 
sweaters?" 

VIT'E ran up the stairs to get my 
sweater that Mother had made 



me wear, though it was far too warm 
for one. We stood at the high nar- 
row windows. " The Lady of Sha- 
lott' or should I say Two Ladies of 
Shalott?" I asked, looking out of 
the window with Pat. 

"I didn't think you were such a 
romantic," Margaret said, coming in- 
to the room. 'Tour father wants 
you girls to hurry." 

'Tm not," I said. "I'd much 
rather bounce just once on that 
feather bed than be a dozen Ladies 
of Shalott at castle windows." 

"I've thought of something. Why 
don't you and Pat come and spend 
a night or two with us during your 
vacation, and you can bounce a few 
times on the feather bed in the 
guest room? Agnes might not like 
you bouncing all over her bed." 

"Oh," Pat squealed, "can we real- 
ly come? Lillian and I both at the 
same time?" 

"Surely," said Margaret. "We'll 
name the day. Let's see. It can't 
be next week end, but how about 
two weeks from Friday? No, the 
plays are starting. We'll make it 
three weeks; everything in the the- 
ater should be running smoothly by 
then. You can go to the play on 
Friday night and spend Friday and 
Saturday nights with us. Is that 
too far ahead for you to remem- 
ber?" 

"Oh, no," we both said emphat- 
ically. We were going to a play, 
too! 

Pat's mother called from the 
stairs. "Girls, we really must be go- 



ing. 



We all went down the stairs to- 
gether. Dr. Turner was talking to 
Karen and John Alder. 

"I'd love to give you all a ride to 
Church with me," Dr. Turner was 



GREEN WILLOWS 



269 



saying. 'Tve got to go home and 
slick Phil up some. We can call 
for you in about an hour. Is that 
all right with you, Margaret?" 

Margaret was on the stairs behind 
us. 'Tes/' she said, "that's quite 
all right with me. We'd love a 
ride." 

'Til leave my car here, then," 
said John Alder. 'Tm sure the five 
of us can get in the same car. This 
will make my first Sunday evening 
in your ward a pleasant one, though 
Fve never hesitated about going 
alone. That was the first thing Fd 
look up when I was away to school." 

Karen laughed, 'They'll rope you 
in on a fireside, John, and I don't 
know what all. We have a celebrity 
in our midst." 

'Tm not," John Alder said. 

''We're not going to make it un- 
less we leave right now," Pat's fa- 
ther said firmly, so we all followed 
him at a trot to the car, shouting 
our goodbyes and thanks. We could 
hardly wait to get into the car to 
tell Pat's mother about our invita- 
tion for coming to stay with Mar- 
garet. 

"How kind of her. I'll talk to 
Margaret later about it and to your 
mother, Lillian. They have always 



done so much for Pat and us," Pat's 
mother said. "You've got to start 
repaying Agnes for all the help 
you've had, Arthur." 

"I will. I'll make arrangements 
tomorrow," Pat's father said. 
"They're a wonderful group of girls. 
Too bad none of them ever mar- 
ried. All of them pretty in their 
own way. Agnes is maybe a trifle 
firm, but there's nothing wrong with 
Margaret's and Karen's looks." 

"Well, Arthur, you can hardly 
call Karen an old maid. She's just 
getting out of college. And just be- 
cause she's going to teach a year 
doesn't mean — " 

"Now, Mother, look what it's 
meant to Agnes and Margaret," said 
Pat's father. "Of coiirse, it was 
Margaret's own fault." 

"We'd better discuss this later—" 
Pat's mother nodded her head to- 
ward the back seat. "Look at the 
forsythia at Sister Daly's, girls. Isn't 
that lovely?" 

"Yes," we answered in a chorus, 
a trifle disappointed in the change 
of subject. We leaned back against 
the seat. Would three weeks take 
forever to pass, we asked each other? 
It was so hard to wait. 

{To he continued) 



Crieart Song 

Ida. Isazcson 

Sweeter tones than a bow ever drew 
Across a string, 
Sing fiom my heart 
All my glad days 
And wing ... to you. 




FROM THE FIELD 




Margaret C. Pickeiing, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publieation in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handbook of Instructions, page 123. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photographs submitted by Hazel M. Robertson 



UPPER PHOTOGRAPH: HAZEL M. ROBERTSON AND FERN TANNER LEE VISIT 

HONG KONG, CHINA 

LOWER PHOTOGRAPH: JAPANESE MISSION, TOKYO FIRST AND SECOND BRANCHES 
RELIEF SOCIETY OFFICERS AND TEACHERS 

Page 270 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



271 



The upper photograph shows Sister Hazel M. Robertson, President, Japanese Mis- 
sion Relief Society, and Sister Fern Tanner Lee, wife of Elder Harold B. Lee, riding 
in jinrickshas in Hong Kong, China. The picture was taken in September 1954, during 
the \isit of Elder and Sister Lee to the Far East (Japan, Okinawa, Hong Kong, the 
Philippines, and Guam). 

Commenting on this visit. Sister Robertson reports: "Sister Lee was an inspira- 
tion to all the Relief Society sisters in the Far East, and her words of advuce and counsel, 
and her beautiful testimony of the di\inity of the gospel of Jesus Christ and Relief 
Society work will always be remembered by the sisters of the Far East." 

The lower photograph shows the Tokyo First and Second Branches Relief Society 
officers and teachers. 

Front row, seated, left to right: Chiyoko Sasa; Katsuko Inagaki; Atsuko Uda; Fu- 
miko Matsumoto; Hazel M. Robertson, President, Japanese Mission Relief Society; 
Kyoko Azegami; Sister Hidaka; Sister Hiramatsu. 

Second row, seated, left to right: Hiroko Nanjo; Chiyo Sato; Chiyoko Sagara; Mo- 
toko Nara; Mutsuko Matsumoto; Miyoko Noguchi; Masae Sakuma. 

Third row, standing, left to right: Sister Ozaki; Sister Yamaguchi; Yoko Takahashi; 
Masako Kimura; Hideko Hata; Taeko Ishida; Ethel Young; Masako Miyajima. 

Fourth row, left to right: Ikuko Kato; Fumiyo Saito; Kiyoko Yamagishi; Mikiko 
Kanai; Kikue Yoshino; Miyoko Horikoshi. 

Sister Robertson reports that this protograph was "taken at our Christmas party 
commemorating the birthday of our beloved Prophet and founder of the Relief Society." 




Photograph submitted by Eliza L. Robinson 

STAR VALLEY STAKE (WYOMING), FREEDOM WARD SPONSORS 

QUILTING PROJECT 

Left to right: Charleen Putman; Cherie Luthi; Ida Robinson; Ida Jenkins; Roberta 
Brower; LaVerla Bateman; Annie Crook; Josephine Laker; Fern Haderlie; Ina Erickson. 

This project wa-s conducted under the direction of Work Director Counselor Clara 
Robinson and work meeting leader Arlene Clinger. 

Eliza L. Robinson is president of Star Valley Stake Relief Society. 



272 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 




Photograph submitted by Miriam Knapp 



OAHU STAKE (HAWAII) RELIEF SOCIETY STAKE BOARD MEMBERS 
MAKE UNIQUE AND BEAUTIFUL BLOUSES, April 1954 

Front row, seated, left to right: Christie C. Robertson, First Counselor; Miriam 
Knapp, President; Eugenia N. Logan, Second Counselor. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Marion Cook; Mildred Jenkins; Eva Newton; 
Louise Kaanapu; Irene Cannon; Virginia Quealy; Elisa Uale. 

Irene Cannon, work director, Oahu Stake, reports this unusual and rewarding 
project: "These blouses are made from men's dress shirts. They are worn by the mem- 
bers of the Oahu Stake Relief Society. There is still much wear in a shirt, even though 
the collars and cuffs are frayed and worn. Have fun, be your own designer, and dec- 
orate your blouse. The hard part of the sewing is already done, for the sleeves are in, 
the buttonholes made, and even the buttons sewed on, unless you wish to change them. 
The neckline is already made and may be easily changed to any desired style. 

"To make the blouse: 1. From the waistline, take in the sides up through the 
underarm, and taper down the sleeve. 2. Make two large darts in front from the waist- 
line tapered up towards the bust. 3. Make two pleats in the back about three inches 
from the side seams, and stitch across the waistline, so that they will stay in place 
^^•hen the skirt is on. 

"If the shirt is still too large, it can be taken in down the center of the back, right 
up through the collar. If you wish to have a collar on your blouse, use either the lower 
end of the shirt or some contrasting material which may be placed on top of the shirt 
collar, allowing about '/4 inch to turn under. Baste the top collar and sew around 
the edge. Material for the cuffs may be taken from the lower end of the shirt, or 
contrasting material may be used. The cuff is a double straight piece sewed on the 
underside and turned up on the right side. A longer sleeve, reaching below the elbow, 
may be made by cutting the shirt sleeve off just above the placket, making two large 
pleats to fit the arm below the elbow, then sewing on the cufT. A blouse with a 
Chinese neckline is very attractive and may be made by cutting the shirt collar off at 
the band to which it is sewed, then trim with braid, rows of rickrack, or bias tape. A 
round, square, or V-shape neckline can be cut, faced with white bias tape, and then 
trimmed. Lace is also a good trim for these necklines. 

"Nearly every ward in our stake showed interest in this project." 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



273 




Photograph submitted by Rula E. Frank 

SEVIER STAKE (UTAH), RICHFIELD SIXTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 
SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR RELIEF SOCIETY 
CONFERENCE, November 1954 

Austrid B. Jenson, chorister, is seated at the left on the front row; Ella Gregerson, 
organist, is seated at the left on the third row. 

Beth V. Anderson is president of Sevier Stake Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by Laura S. Beckstrand 

MILLARD STAKE (UTAH), FILLMORE FIRST WARD VISITING TEACHERS 
WHO HAVE ACHIEVED A ONE HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD 

FOR THREE YEARS 



Front row, seated, left to right: Rosetta Utley; Mollie Carling; Minnie Whatcott; 
Mary Smith; Olive ^^■ ilkins; Martha Bushnell; Millie Callister; Hattie Partridge. 

Second row, standing, left to right: June Smith; Alene Mitchell; Eva Robison; 
Melba Anderson, Secretary; Eva Neilson, First Counselor; Alice Robison, President; 
Nada Mehille, Second Counselor; Jannett Robison; Laura Warner; Hattie Whatcott; 
Clara Robison. 

Third row, left to right: Lottie Anderson; Josie Ashman; }ane Cox; LaNola Turn- 
er; Edith Nechsic; Zina Hunter; Olea Davies; Ester Robison; Mary Jean Robison; Afton 
Nielson. 

Laura S. Beckstrand is president of Millard Stake Relief Society. 



274 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 




Photograph submitted by Aliene N. Bloxham 

HUMBOLDT STAKE (NEVADA), ELKO WARD OPENING SOCIAL 
"LET'S GET ON THE RELIEF SOCIETY TRAIN," October 5, 1954 

Front row, seated, left to right: Vilate Bowers; Vera Crissey; Catherine Sargent; 
Mabel Villaneuva, First Counselor; Patt Scott, engineer. 

Second row, standing, left to right: Clara Hogge, Second Counselor; Gladys Turn- 
er, Secretary-Treasurer; Beverley Probert; Gladys Jensen; Alice Schoenfeld; Jennie Alan; 
Vivien Hansen, President. 

Aliene N. Bloxham is president of Humboldt Stake Relief Society. 



NEW ZEALAND MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY CONDUCTS SPECIAL PROJECT 
"WHAT RELIEF SOCIETY HAS DONE FOR ME THIS YEAR" 

Alice W. Ottley, President, New Zealand Mission Rehef Society, reports a suc- 
cessful and inspirational project in which the sisters were asked to write articles on the 
subject: "What Relief Society Has Done for Me This Year." These compositions were 
first judged in the branches, then in the districts, and finally the best ones were sent to 
the mission Relief Society board. The article written by a Maori sister, Eleanor Orms- 
by, was judged to be the best composition submitted. It will be printed in the mission 
magazine Te Karere, and Sister Ormsby will be given special recognition at Ilui Tau in 
April 1955. Excerpts from Sister Ormsby 's article are given herewith: 

"Relief Society has helped me to develop in so many \\ays tliis past year. I have 
only been a member for a year, and in that time my mental outlook alone has broad- 
ened considcral:)ly. When I think of each separate lesson, I rcaliz.c that in some way 
each one has had its own influence and has taught me so iUuch of many things. I 
think of the theology classes and those wonderful Book of Mormon lessons. I low they 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



275 



ha\'e strengthened my testimony by increasing my knowledge of the first peoples of 
the American Continent .... I think of the social science classes ["Signs of the Times"] 
and am humbled by the feeling that I am at last beginning to grasp the prmciples and 
meaning of existence and the creation .... 

"I think of the \^■ork and business meetings and the joy and fellowship we enjoy 
in our small Hamilton Branch. How, as our fingers are working to make useful articles, 
our minds are occupied with the lesson, and wc learn more about the management of 
our homes. We get to kno^^• each other more intimately, and, united in our interests 
and beliefs, we know the true meaning of the \\ord 'friend.' 

"Most often I think of the literature lessons, which is only natural, as I am the 
teacher. I read a lot, perhaps not always wisely, but too much! The literature lessons 
ha\e gi\en me a purpose and a road to follow in my reading .... I ne\er could quite 
bring myself to read poetry before. Somehow, it seemed dead. Now it is \ibrant and 
alive, at least most of the poems I have read in connection with the lessons are alive, 
and they have whetted my appetite for more. I do not now pass the poetry section 
in any library without a glance. The classical no^'els we ha\c studied this year have 
developed my judgment, and now I am much more demanding of any novel I read .... 

"For all these things and many more, I am truly grateful." 




Photograph submitted by Zina P. Dunford 

EAST PROVO STAKE (UTAH), BONNEVILLE WARD MAKES 

QUILT AND PILLOW 

Front row, seated, left to right: Cecil Rowberry, First Counselor in ward bishopric; 
Merle Stone, First Counselor, Bonneville Ward Rehef Society; Helena. Jorgensen, Sec- 
ond Counselor; Beth Pace, wife of the ward bishop; Kenneth Pace, Bishop of Bonne- 
\ille \\'ard; Faye Loveless, President, Bonneville Ward Relief Society; Reed Barker, 
Second Counselor in ward bishopric. 

This friendship quilt and pillow were made by the Relief Society members of 
Bonnc\ille \\^ard. The names of three hundred ward members are embroidered in the 
lea\es and squares of the quilt. Each member whose name appears on the quilt con- 
tributed one dollar to a fund-raising project. The quilt was then presented to the 
bishop as a personal gift at a ward Christmas party. 

Zina P. Dunford is president of East Provo Stake Relief Society. 



276 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 




PhotoKraph submitted by Mavil A. McMurrin , 

NORTHWESTERN STATES MISSION, SOUTHERN OREGON DISTRICT, 
COOUILLE BRANCH BAZAAR, November 20, 1954 

Left to right: Jennie Wornstaff, Magazine representative; Mildred Elgmand, the- 
ology class leader and former president, under whose direction most of the work for 
the bazaar was accomplished; Gladys Mullen, Work Director Counselor; Phylis Wolfe, 
President. 

Sister Wolfe, in reporting the activities of this new Relief Society organization, 
tells of the unusually successful activities of this small group: "The Coquille ReHef 
Society was organized in October 1953, and the picture shows the results of our work 
for our first bazaar, November 20, 1954. It was held in connection with a hobby fair 
.... In addition to dish towels, aprons, pillowslips, doilies, pin cushions, tablecloths, 
and our first quilt, we had made and canned mincemeat and plum puddings, and filled 
decorated cans with homemade candies. This was the first Relief Society bazaar to be 
held in this community, and it was well received. All but ten articles were sold. There 
were seven members of our Relief Society at the time of our bazaar. We have since 
grown to a membership of nine." 

Mavil A. McMurrin is president of the Northwestern States Mission Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by June Orton 

BEN LOMOND STAKE (UTAH), NORTH OGDEN FIRST WARD VISITING 

TEACHERS HONORED FOR THEIR ACHIEVEMENT OF A ONE 

HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD FOR FIVE YEARS 

December 29, 1954 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



277 



Front row, seated, beginning fonrth from left, left to right: Verna Campbell, First 
Counselor, North Ogden First Ward Relief Society; Hazel Gibson, President; Lavora 
Mathis, Seeond Counselor; Bishopric of North Ogden First Ward: H. Eugene Nielsen, 
P'irst Counselor; Grant L. Alder, Bishop; x^rthur Campbell, Second Counselor. 

Third row, standing, second from the left: Diana lladley, visiting teacher message 
leader; fourth, fifth, and sixth from the left, Clara Larsen, Ellen Bailey, and Etta Storey, 
who were each honored for thirty years of \isiting teaching. 

Fifth row, standing, left to right, Ben Lomond Stake Relief Society officers: Mil- 
dred Cragun, First Counselor; Eleanor T. Nielsen, President; Olive Larsen, visiting 
teacher message leader. Beginning se\enth from the left: June Orton, Secretary, North 
Ogden First \\'ard Relief Society; X^iolet Jones, Ben Lomond Stake Work Director; 
IVIelba Ileiner, visiting teacher supervisor. 

Zina Orton, \^•ho was not present when the picture was taken, was also honored for 
thirty years of visiting teaching ser\'ice. 



KOLOB STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY PUBLISHES 
HISTORICAL BOOKLET 




Photograph submitted by Grace C. Crandall 

HANNAH M. CLYDE 

A beautifully arranged and historically 
authentic and valuable booklet Relief 
Society History, SpnngviUe and Mapleton, 
Utah, has recently been published by 
Kolob Stake Relief Societv. Bound in 
blue, and lettered in gold — the Relief 
Society colors — the book contains 687 
individual pictures and eighty group pic- 
tures of women who ha\e worked in 



Relief Societv from the time of the first 
organization in Springville in 1859 to the 
present time. Names and dates of serv- 
ice of e\er}' stake and ward organization 
are contained in the se\enty-eight pages of 
the book. 

The book was \\ritten and compiled by 
Hannah Mendenhall Clyde, who was born 
in Spring\ille and attended Brigham 
Young Unixersity. She married Edward 
Clyde and is the mother of a daughter 
and fi\e sons. A devoted Relief Society 
member and officer, she ser\ed as a mem- 
ber of the Kolob Stake Relief Society 
Board from 1924 to 1927, when she was 
appointed President. In 1954, because 
of illness. Sister Clyde asked to be re- 
leased from her position as stake Relief 
Society President. A few years later, she 
became a class leader in the Fifth Ward. 
In December 1953, she again suffered a 
heart attack, and it was while she was 
convalescing during the summer of 1954 
that she completed her work on the his- 
tory which she started in 1951. 

Many Relief Society members in the 
Springville and Mapleton areas assisted 
Sister Clyde in the many details of compil- 
ing her outstanding history. Clara J. 
Sumsion, Minnie F. Groesbeck and Ardilla 
Perry helped to obtain the photographs 
used in the book. Thelma Carter and 
Ph}'llis W. Chde assisted with the typing. 
Ailcen H. Cl)'de, LaRue Walker, and 
Kolob Stake Relief Society President 
Grace C. Crandall gave much help and 
encouragement. 



278 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1955 



^c 



orne 

Aileen Sessions Bogue 

The quiet hand of trust, 
The busy hand of making, 
And two hands clasped in prayer 
First thing upon awaking; 
The happiness of giving 
Without possessive fear; 
The peace in the forgiving 
Of someone who is dear; 
A humble place of learning 
Truth in words and deeds; 
A constant faith that heaven 
Will supply our needs; 
Reciprocating smiles 
While each performs his part; 
The warmth of being wanted 
By some loving heart; 
A place to hurry back to 
And know as you are known; 
The spark of inspiration; 
These make a house, a home. 



TWO NEW TOOLS 

for the Missionary 
Two thought-provoking books 

THE A. B. C. OE MORMONISM 

and 

THE MORMON MISSIONARY'S MESSAGE 

by Aubrey J. Parker 

One time Methodist minister 

To help the missionary to become a 
masterful representative of his Church 
and a successful missionary. 

Beautifully bound in green and gold 
cloth, hard back, in the popular pocket 
size for greater convenience. 

Sent to you anywhere in the world 
for $1.00 postpaid 

Address: 

Elder Aubrey J. Parker 

616 West on Carrillo 
Santa Barbara, California 



MONUMENTS 
AND MARKERS 

Ronie Johnson 

Salt Lake 
Monoment Co. 

186 "N" Street 
Opposite City Cemetery 

''Our Motto'' 



Drive Carefully 



We Can Wait 



It^s awaiting 
You . . . 

X Ho there is still a tremendous amount 
of outstanding instruction and use await- 
ing you in this and other copies of the 
Relief Society Magazine. Your editions 
may be handsomely bound at the West's 
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50 
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per 
volume plus postage for mail orders. Fol- 
low these postage rates if you send your 
order by mail: 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently loca- 
ted uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^^ 

Phone 4-2581 ftQ 



'O^ 



/^^••■'^Sa^i^i' ■*:-•:•■ =«.■"■ - ■ ' ' " ;■ v."'- ,-"'-• '♦,:■.'' •-».-*■'• .-:;jj,- 
,.ti..V ;?;, .•,c>- ■■) •' V'l'-''">-^--^JV^'''^-.-":-.-.;t . , ■ - ■.;■-■■' ''"'fe^ 







ibggshells for the (garden 

Elizabeth Williamson 

T CAN remember my grandmother tossing crushed eggshells out the door into her 
■'• kitehen garden. It never occurred to me why she did it, until I read that herbs 
and kitchen gardens thrive if thcv have a sufficient amount of lime in the soil. 

Now I always put the eggshells in a paper bag, and when the bag is about half 
full, I crush them by squeezing the bag, and empty the contents into the garden. It 
is neater to trowel them under the soil out of sight. 



LKeflective J^rtistri/ 

Mabel Law Atkinson 

Now, when we are sketching 
Every beauty-etching 
For the face to wear, 

Bid each thought-reflection 
Be serene perfection 
For our silver hair. 



Page 279 




Gain a Full Quarter of College Study 
With A II the Vacation Extras 



Leadership Week — A week of in- 
spiration with Church authorities 
and scholars. 

Timpanogos Hike — Famous an- 
nual climb, experience of a life- 
time. 

Reoreation — Full program of out- 
ings, dances, athletics, and the 
scenic Wasatch Mountains near at 
hand for brief trips. 
Music Festival — Thrilling sum- 
mer-long series of concerts by fin- 
est artists; also dance, drama, and 
lectures. 

Workshops and Clinics — Special 
attention on exceptional child, per- 
sonnel and guidance, educational 
administration, history, band, or- 
chestra, voice. 

Full Curriculum — A complete 
quarter of credit possible in 48 
departments of instruction. 



Many students now finish 
college in three years by 
taking advantage of Sum- 
mer School. Teachers will 
find special helps for certifi- 
cation and specialization. 



First Term: 

June 13 — July 15 

Second Term: 

July 18 — August 19 

FREE CATALOG: 

Just write to the J)irec- 
tor of Summer School, 
B.Y.U., Provo, Utah. 



Brigham Young University 

PROVO- UTAH 



Three Part Choruses 

for 

Mother's Day 



M-O-T-H-E-R-Morse 




.25 


Mother— Rubinstein-Nordmon 


20 


Mother Beloved— Dunlap 




.20 


Mother O'Mine— Toors 




.20 


Mother Mochree— Ball 




15 


My Man— Donaldson 




.20 


Songs My Mother Taught 
Dvorak 


Me- 


10 



That's What God Made Mothers For— 
Wood 25 

That Wonderful Mother of Mine- 
Goodwin 15 

Those Songs My Mother Used To 

Sing- Smith . .16 

Music Sent on Approval 
Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 
45-47 South Main 
Salt Lake City 1, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
G On Approval D Charge 
O Money Enclosed 

Name 



Address 



City & State 



DaiiiieslliHW 



usmmmmrs-Ar^^inf/m 



MS NORM UNIVERSITV. PMI0J2UO WASHi^ONWCMW 



Write or Phone 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 
Telephone 4-2017 

about the following: 

Annual Spring Tour 
HAWAII 

Sail on the Lurline, April 8th 

EUROPE 

Tour will include Temple Dedication 

at Berne, Sv^itzerland 

Leave August 15th 

HISTORIC TRAIN 

Tour will include the Pageant 

at the Hill Cumorah 

Leave Friday Evening, August Sth 



KENMORE 
VACUUM 

Brand New . . . 





Not Rebuilt 



$5 Down 

$5 Month 

Try any or a'l of 
Kenmore machines 
in your own home 
on Sears Courtesy 
plan. You'll 
be happier 
with a 
Kenmerel 




From the Writings of 
President David O. McKay 

COMPILED BY 
CLARE MIDDLEMISS 

1. We learn and take inspiration from the experiences 
of our Church leaders. Gathered into one book are 
the cherished experiences of our President who has 
visited the Saints throughout the world, healing the 
sick, and leaving the force of his faith as a guiding 
light. This book indeed offers "treasures of inspira- 
tion" to build increased faith in the hearts of all 
Latter-day Saints throughout the world. $3.00 



MILLIONS OF MEETINGS 

Harold Glen Clark 

2. Just off the press is this excellent guide on conducting 
successful Church meetings. Whether the particular meet- 
ing is formal or of a classroom-type, this book offers help- 
ful hints on planning procedure that will greatly aid Priest- 
hood leaders and auxiliary teachers throughout the Church. 
You will find the information both practical and inspira- 
tional. $2.25 

MARY BAILEY 

Ruby K. Smith 

3. Told with vitality and warmth is this story of Samuel 
Smith, brother of the Prophet Joseph and first missionary 
of the Church, and his devoted wife, Mary, who left the 
comforts of a skeptical Bostonian society to become a Mor- 
mon. Here is a true portrait of Joseph Smith's family, and 
a colorful account of the trials and tribulations of the early 
converts. $2.00 




DQ6l?tQt 



III' 



44 Fast South Temple - Sal! Lake City Utah 



Gentlemen: 

Enclosed you .will find ( ) check* ( ) money order ( ) charge to my account the 
following amount $ for the encircled (numbered) books: 

1 2 3 

Name .. 
Address 
City 



Zone State. 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 




^■■^■oBn 



i!!s ca' .^^^^^^^^^^^ 






i^- 



p^^gi^ 



t0 



♦ ^ 



VOL. 42 NO, 5 




vl/here JLiu 



acs \jre\s> 



Alice Money Bailey 

Lilacs pioneered this western place 
Before begonias and delphinium. 
Nurtured in the wagon's premium space 
They rode beside the apple and the plum. 
Down across the sage-locked valley floor 
They sent a line of waxen green to grace 
A cedar fence, a gate, a rustic door 
With alien lavender and perfumed lace. 

And many hearts that ached with homesick grief 
Were salved by bits of home, transplanted here, 
For courage grew in thrusting root and leaf, 
And triumph waved in lilac's scented spear. 
The coyote's wail, the hard, unyielding clay, 
Were robbed of strength where lilacs led the way. 



The Cover: 'Tavender Lantana/' Photograph by Ward Linton 
Frontispiece Photograph: ''Lilacs/' Photograph by Ward Linton 
Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



Qjrom I i 



ear an 



d 3fc 



ar 



We think The Relief Society Magazine 
is wonderful. When it comes we just want 
to sit down and read it right away. The 
August issue (1954) arrived today. I have 
just been reading it. It is most inspiring 
to read in "Fruits of a Living Faith" by 
Elder Clifford E. Young of the wonder- 
ful faith and courage of the pioneers, and 
the story "New Light" by Lucille Tour- 
near is really lovely. The stories in the 
Magazine are surely inspired. They touch 
the heart and inspire one just as the gos- 
pel does. 

— Enid Layton 

Bendigo 
Victoria, Australia 

May I express my appreciation and en- 
joyment of the Magazine. I read each 
issue from cover to cover. I read with 
special interest the December issue and 
the article "The Relief Society Building 
Cornerstone-Laying Ceremony." It thrilled 
my heart and filled my eyes with tears of 
happiness and gratitude that the dream 
of having a Relief Society Building for the 
women of the Church is being fulfilled. 
The prophetic promise has become a re- 
ality, and the picture of the building now 
under construction is evidence of that 
fulfillment. The smiling faces of our be- 
loved general presidency as they are stand- 
ing near the building are inspirational, and 
also the picture of the General Authorities 
of the Church and officers of Relief So- 
ciety at the ceremony. The picture of 
our dearly beloved President Spafford as 
she deposits the records in the cornerstone 
brings us the thrill of that memorable and 
historic moment. 

— Emma M. Gardner 

Sacramento, California 

The Magazine always brings me great 
comfort and guidance for my needs as a 
mother of three very young children. It 
is my prayer at this time that the inspired 
and very well-planned Magazine will con- 
tinue for years to come. 

—Ethel T. Kurihara 

Marbo AF 
Guam 

Page 282 



Our Relief Society group here in Gilver- 
sum wishes to thank you for the Maga- 
zines we have received and want to tell 
you that we have enjoyed them very much. 
We could look at the pictures, and some 
stories could be translated by one of our 
sisters. It is very nice to read about our 
sisters so far from here, but, by our 
Church and our wonderful gospel, we 
know that we belong all together. 
— Susanne van der Wal 

President Gilversum 
Branch Relief Society 
Gilversum, Holland 

Living here in Rocky Boy, I have been 
unable to attend Relief Society, and so 
have enjoyed the Magazine more than 
ever. I imagine the same situation will 
exist in Standing Rock, our new home, 
as it is also a very isolated reservation. 
(Incidentally, my husband, who works for 
the Bureau of Indian Affairs, will be 
Range Management Supervisor there.) 
We hated to move still further away from 
Salt Lake City, our home town, and also 
from the Havre Branch, where we have 
been members for four years, but the won- 
derful Magazine does much to keep us in 
touch. 

— Maurine B. Hansen 

Standing Rock Agency 
Fort Yates 
North Dakota 

When I thumbed through the pages of 
The Relief Society Magazine for February 
this evening and saw the name and pic- 
ture by the story "A Home for Holly," I 
found the story very much to my liking 
and it leaves such a pleasant taste. Then 
I found on the last page (in the bio- 
graphical sketch) why the name HaimeT 
was rather famihar. My teen-age girls 
read Mabel Harmer's stories in The Des- 
eret News quite regularly and their dad 
also — wholesome stories, often about 
animals — and animals, furry, feathered, 
scaly — are quite important around this 
house .... 

— Dr. J. Sedley Stanford 

Department of Zoology 

Utah State Agricultural College 

Logan, Utah 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 



RELIEF SOCIETY 

Belle S. Spafford - 
Marianne C. Sharp 
Velma N. Simonsen 
Margaret C. Pickering 



Mary G. Judd 
Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 

Editor - 
Associate Editor 
General Manager 



Evon W. Peterson 
Leone O. Jacobs 
Louise W. Madsen 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 



GENERAL BOARD 

- - - President 

- - - First Counselor 

- - - Second Counselor 

- Secretary-Treasurer 

Christine H. Robinson Charlotte A. Larsen 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Helen W. Anderson 
Gladys S. Boyer 



Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. 
Manwaring 
Elna P. Haymond 



Vol. 42 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 



MAY 1955 



Marianne C. Sharp 

Vesta P. Crawford 

Belle S. Spafford 



No. 5 



e 



on tents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

The General Presidency of Relief Society With Three Gifts for 

the Relief Society Building 284 

Mother Elna P. Haymond 285 

Contest Announcements — 1955 289 

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 289 

Relief Society Short Story Contest --- 290 

On Writing the Short Story Pansye H. Powell 292 

FICTION 

Forever Orchid Frances C. Yost 298 

Highly Organized Dorothy Boys Kilian 311 

Hurrah for Pete! Mabel Law Atkinson 315 

Green Willows — Chapter 4 Deone R. Sutherland 321 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far _ 282 

Sixty Years Ago 302 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 303 

Editorial: A Word of Appreciation Marianne C. Sharp 304 

Magazine Subscriptions for 1954 Marianne C. Sharp 326 

The Magazine Honor Roll for 1954 330 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 334 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Designing Original Applique and Block Quilts Velma MacKay Paul 306 

Mary W. Piatt Has Enough Hobbies to Make Her Happy 320 

Herbs for Modern Cookery — Chives Elizabeth Williamson 341 

Cement Chimney Blocks as Planting Boxes Willard Luce 342 

POETRY 

Where Lilacs Grew — Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 281 

First Friend Christie Lund Coles 288 

The Lifted Wall Dorothy J. Roberts 291 

Between the Bud and the Fruit Alberta H. Christensen 295 

Legacy _ Elsie McKinnon Strachan 305 

My Magazine Mabel M. Tanner 314 

Of May Iris W. Schow 320 

On Washdays June B. Wunderlich 340 

Suddenly Butterflies Lael W. Hill 343 

Father's Garden Bernice T. Clayton 343 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 40 North Main, Salt Lake City 1, Utah, Phone 4-2511; Sub- 
scriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. Single copy, 15c. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No 
back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change 
of address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 




THE GENERAL PRESIDENCY OF RELIEF SOCIETY WITH THREE GIFTS 
FOR THE RELIEF SOCIETY BUILDING 



Left to right: President Belle S. Spafford; Counselor Marianne C. Sharp; Counseloi 
Velma N. Simonsen. 

In the background, a beautiful ryiji from the Finnish Mission, a wall hanging in 
shades of browns and tans, showing plowing (hidden at bottom), sowing, and reaping. 
The sisters prepared and dyed the wool, then wove the hanging. 

The two lovely cut crystal vases are from the Swedish Mission, representative of 
Swedish crystal ware. 

In front is the interesting top of a low table, the gift of the Hawaiian Mission, 
made of monkey tree wood which grows in the Hawaiian Islands. 

Page 284 



Mother 



EIna P. Haymond 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 

What must this earthly home of divine destiny be, to become the celestial family 
of infinity (President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.)? 

THE above statement causes the plains in 1856. Years after this 
one to wonder. It causes one baby was born, great criticism was 
to reflect on the home of his being expressed by some of those 
childhood and to ask the questions: present at a gathering, against the 
Did my mother play her part well? Authorities for allowing the hand- 
Did her mother honor the God- cart company to proceed to Salt 
given role of motherhood? Am I Lake City. Over in the corner sat 
carrying on the great work they be- an old man, his face white with 
gan? emotion, listening to criticism of 
In contemplating the joys and re- his and his wife's own story as they 
sponsibilities of motherhood, I re- crossed the plains. In dignity, and 
fleet upon the lives of my parents with great earnestness and sincerity, 
and grandparents and draw from he said, '1 ask you to stop this 
many of their marvelous and won- criticism. You are discussing a mat- 
drous teachmgs — teachings that ter which you know nothing about, 
cause me to evaluate the role of Was it a mistake? Yes, but I was 
mother in the home and the far- in that company, and my wife was 
reaching effect her teachings, her in it, too. We suffered beyond any- 
actions, yes, and even her mnermost thing you can imagine, and many 
thoughts have on the generations to died of exposure and starvation, but 
come. did you ever hear a survivor utter a 
In going through valuable family word of criticism? Not one of that 
papers, I found a ''Last Will and company ever apostatized or left 
Testament" left to the family by the Church, because every one of us 
my grandparents. It does not be- came through with absolute knowl- 
queath lands, stocks, bonds, and edge that Cod lives, for we became 
riches, but it does bequeath a burn- acquainted with him in our extremi- 
ing testimony of the divinity of Jesus ties. Was I, or the mother of my 
Christ and of the divine origin of child, sorry we chose to come by 
his Church, with its saving prin- handcart? No, neither then nor at 
ciples which will lead to salvation any moment in our lives since. The 
and exaltation, if put into practice price we paid to become acquainted 
in the daily lives of their numerous with God was a privilege to pay." 
posterity. We are all aware of the many 
President McKay, in a talk en- dangers, the periods of near starva- 
titled 'Tioneer Women," relates the tion, severe, biting cold, sickness, 
story of a young mother having giv- death, and poverty experienced by 
en birth to a baby girl during the the pioneers. During this time the 
long, hazardous handcart trek across women became mothers, and with 

Page 285 



286 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 

that God-given mother love and de- into our homes and coupled with 

votion, they gave themselves in the other principles of the gospel, 

every way for their children, and for become the code by which our chil- 

the righteous preservation of the dren should be reared, 
home. 

This soul-stirring story recalls to AATHEN we reflect on the home of 

my mind a similar one of my our childhood and the part our 

Grandmother Doney who came in mother played, these things come to 

the Ellsworth Handcart Company mind: Mother was gentle, calm, and 

in 1856. She, too, gave birth to a serene. She taught us to put first 

daughter during her arduous trip, things first. She placed purely so- 

Grandmother walked twenty miles cial activities in their proper posi- 

the day her babe was born. After tion, never sacrificing children, 

the birth, she was allowed to ride Church, or home to them. The 

in one of the two covered wagons in stranger was never turned from the 

the party. After the tenth day she door. The hungry were fed, and 

carried the infant in her apron the the naked were clothed (Mt. 

rest of the way, fording streams, 25:35-36). 

climbing hills, trudging the long We all remember the Christmas 

sagebrush and barren waste ahead, and Thanksgiving baskets laden 

She did not complain. She, too, with food, which we, as children, 

found and knew God through her took to the families who were less 

trials and hardships. fortunate than we — the turkeys. 

Rightly can we say of the pioneer chickens, potatoes, apples, and flour 

mothers: They loved righteousness prepared and sent by mother to 

because it was right. They were gladden the hearts and homes of 

peacemakers because they loved many families. 

peace. They loved the poor, for We mothers of today may well 

they administered unto them. They pay homage to the great concourse 

remembered the widow, the orphan, of mothers who have played their 

and the aged, for they comforted roles well. They have brought 

them. They were pioneers in word forth boys and girls, men and wom- 

and thought and deed. They fought en, statesmen, generals, and Church 

the battles of life with the weapons leaders who can look back on their 

of love, determination, and faith, mothers' training and say: ''She was 

They taught spirituality, love, har- the signal light, the beacon. She 

mony, obedience, and tolerance, stood at the crossroads and showed 

They honored the Priesthood, me the way to go." 

taught and lived the celestial law of Our beloved President David O. 

marriage. They prepared them- McKay has said: 

selves for the ''earthly home ... to 1 ^„. ^. .,.u ■ ■ ^ a 

1 1 1 f 1 r ^ emphasize the increasing power and 

become the celestial family of in- influence of the Relief Society and of 
finity." womankind in general, having one piir- 
These precious truths and pre- POse in mind: That increased attention 
cepts have become the family be pVen and more intensified effort put 
1 ^., r T ,. 1 o • ■ lorth to maintain and preserve the disnity 
heritage of many Latter-day Saint ^f motherhood [The Rehei Society Mag- 
families. These teachings, if carried azine, December 1950, pp. 798-799). 



MOTHER 



287 



His advice to Latter-day Saint 
women decries the practice of 
wives postponing, for worldly pleas- 
ure, lack of finances, or similar rea- 
sons, motherhood and the rearing 
of families. ''Wifehood is glorious, 
but motherhood is sublime." Presi- 
dent McKay admonishes mothers to 
''have more religion in your homes, 
teach the gospel and honor the 
Priesthood." 

The late President George Albert 
Smith said of his mother: 

But my training was different. I was 
trained at the knee of a Latter-day Saint 
mother. One of the first things I can 
remember was when she took me by the 
hand and led me upstairs ... I can re- 
member it as if it were yesterday. She 
sat down by my httle trundle bed and 
had me kneel in front of her. She folded 
my hands and took them in hers and 
taught me my first prayer. I will never 
forget it .... It is one of the loveliest 
memories I have in hfe, an angehc mother 
sitting down by my bedside and teaching 
me to pray .... That prayer opened for 
me the windows of heaven .... From 
that day until now, while I have covered 
approximately a million miles in the 
world, every day and every night wherever 
I have been when I have gone to my bed 
or arisen from it I have felt I was close 
to my Heavenly Father (Conference Ad- 
dress of President Smith, October 1946, 
quoted from The Deseret News, Church 
Section, October 12, 1946, pp. 12, 20). 

The Prophet Joseph Smith's 
mother was quick to recognize that 
her son had been chosen of God as 
an instrument through whom his 
gospel was to be restored. She, his 
mother, expressed faith in him 
against all odds and persecution of 
the mobs. She was his constant and 
devoted champion. Her faith in 
him inspired his faith in himself at 
a time when the world was against 
him. Without his mother's un- 



swerving faith, at a time when he so 
needed it, he would have felt much 
more keenly the opposition against 
him. 

President Joseph F. Smith paid 
tribute to his mother's love for him: 

It was life to me; it was strength; it 
was encouragement; it was love that begat 
love or liking in myself .... When I 
was fifteen years of age, and called to go 
to a foreign country to preach the gospel 
— or to learn how, and to learn it for 
myself — the strongest anchor that was 
fixed in my life, and that helped to hold 
my ambition and my desire steady, to 
bring me upon a level and keep me 
straight, was the love which I knew she 
had for me who bore me into this world. 

Only a little boy, not matured at all in 
judgment, without the advantage of edu- 
cation, thrown in the midst of the great- 
est allurements and temptations that it 
was possible for any boy or man to be 
subjected to — and yet, whenever these 
temptations became most alluring and 
most tempting to me, the first thought 
that arose in my soul was this: Remem- 
ber the love of your mother. Remember 
how she strove for your welfare. Remem- 
ber how willing she was to sacrifice her 
life for your good. Remember what she 
taught you in your childhood .... This 
feeling toward my mother became a de- 
fense, a barrier between me and tempta- 
tion . . . (Gospel Doctiine, chapter XVI, 
page 394). 

TJiTHEN the Prophet Joseph Smith 
"turned the key" in behalf of 
the women of the Church, he placed 
upon them great responsibilities as 
mothers in Zion. As the Relief So- 
ciety is to the women of the 
Church, so is the mother to the 
home. It symbolizes woman's place 
in God's plan. When Joseph Smith 
thus spoke under divine guidance, 
he gave to us the plan of Jesus 
Christ for women, for mothers. 

God placed on women in all ages 
the great and ennobling task of 



288 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



motherhood. God's plan to give 
mortal bodies to his spirit children 
that they might progress along the 
paths of righteousness to exaltation, 
became dependent on mothers as 
co-workers with him. 

Jesus, while on the cross in his 
hour of greatest trial, gave as one of 
his last considerations his concern 
for his mother. 

Now there stood by the cross of Jesus 
his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary 
the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magda- 
lene. When Jesus therefore saw his moth- 
er, and the disciple standing by, whom 
he loved, he saith unto his mother, 
Woman, behold thy son! Then saith he 
to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And 



from that hour that disciple took her un- 
to his own home (John 19:25-27). 



In closing, may I 
President McKay: 



again quote 



Motherhood is the one thing in all the 
world which most truly exemplifies the 
God-given virtues of creating and sacrific- 
ing .... the mother who, in compliance 
with eternal law, brings into the v/orld an 
immortal spirit occupies first rank in the 
realm of creation {Gospel Ideals, page 
456). 

God gave mothers this great role. 
It now becomes a challenge to us to 
make of ''this earthly home of des- 
tiny" one that might become a ''ce- 
lestial family of infinity." 



QJirst CJriend 



Christie Lund Coles 



Over the red dirt road that lay between us 
Day by day went our questing feet. 
And all the things that are part of childhood 
Made the world enchantingly sweet: 

The river bed low in the lush, late summer, 
The sandy shore where our feet ran, bare; 
The marsh where the cattails were taller than we, 
The first star like a drop on a chandelier; 

The milkweed pods we robbed of treasure, 
The feel of the down blown from the thistle; 
The dusty road that led us homeward 
The willowed lane, the high, dark trestle; 

The high swing tied in the poplar's branches, 
The breathless and ecstatic thrill 
Of soaring into the purple twilight, 
Into the sky above the hill; 

First friend! First memories made to cherish, 
0\'cr the jears \\ith their passing gain. 
Childhood and a world of wonder . . . 
Not to be captured quite again. 



Contest Announcements — 1955 

CONTESTS CLOSE AUGUST 15, 1955 

THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story 
Contest are conducted annually by the general board of Relief So- 
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women 
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who 
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their 
work in either or both contests. 

The general board would be pleased to receive entries from the out- 
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near 
Utah, Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ- 
ing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no way precludes 
winning in the other. It is suggested that authors who plan to enter the 
contests study carefully the article on story writing which appears in this 
Magazine, the article on poetry writing to appear in June 1955, ^^^^ ^^^^ 
similar articles in the June issues for the last eight years. 

It should be noted that the opening and closing dates of the contests 
are one month earlier this year. 



ibliza LK. Snow [Poem (contest 



HTHE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 
opens with this announcement 
and closes August 15, 1955- 
Prizes will be awarded as follows: 

First prize $25 

Second prize $20 

Third prize $15 

Prize poems will be published in 
the January 1956 issue of The Re- 
liei Society Magazine (the birth 
month of Eliza R. Snow). 

Prize-winning poems become the 
property of the Relief Society gen- 
eral board and may not be pub- 
lished by others except upon writ- 
ten permission from the general 
board. The general board reserves 
the right to publish any of the other 
poems submitted, paying for them 
at the time of publication at the 
regular Magazine rates. 



Rules for the contest: 

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day 
Saint women, exclusive of members of the 
Relief Society general board and em- 
ployees of the Relief Society general board. 

2. Only one poem may be submitted by 
each contestant. 

3. The poem must not exceed fifty 
lines and should be typewritten, if pos- 
sible; where this cannot be done, it 
should be legibly written. Only one side 
of the paper is to be used. (A duplicate 
copy of the poem should be retained by 
contestant to insure against loss.) 

4. The sheet on which the poem is 
written is to be without signature or other 
identifying marks. 

5. No explanatory material or picture 
is to accompany the poem. 

6. Each poem is to be accompanied by 
a stamped envelope on which is written 
the contestant's name and address. Nom 
de plumes are not to be used. 

Page 289 



290 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



7. A signed statement is to accompany 
the poem submitted, certifying: 

a. That the author is a member of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. 

b. That the poem (state the title) is 
the contestant's original work. 

c. That it has never been published. 

d. That it is not in the hands of an 
editor or other person with a view 
to publication. 

e. That it will not be published nor 
submitted elsewhere for publication 
until the contest is decided. 

8. A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
two years before she is again eligible to 
enter the contest. 

9. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the general board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 



institution, and one person who is a 
recognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreement among judges, all poems select- 
ed for a place by the various judges will be 
submitted to a specially selected commit- 
tee for final decision. 

In evaluating the poems, consideration 
will be given to the following points: 

a. Message or theme 

b. Form and pattern 

c. Rhythm and meter 

d. Accomplishment of the purpose of 
the poem 

e. Climax 

10. Entries must be postmarked not 
iater than August 15, 1955. 

11. All entries are to be addressed to 
Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem Con- 
test, 40 North Main, Salt Lake City 1, 
Utah. 



LKeuef Society Short Stori^ (contest 

*T'HE Relief Society Short Story Rules for the contest: 

Contest for 1955 opens with 1. This contest is open to Latter-day 
this announcement and closes Aug- Saint women — exclusive of members of 
ust IC IQ^^. ^^^ Relief Society general board and em- 
rpi . ,-, . .,, -L ployees of the general board — who have 
1 he prizes this year will be as j^^^ ^^ j^^^^ ^^^ j-^g^^^y composition pub- 
follows: lished or accepted for publication. 

First prize %^0 ^- Only one story may be submitted by 

Q^^^^A ^^^r,^ C.^ each contestant. 

second prize mo -n, i. ,. u i 

„, . T ^. I' 3. Ihe story must not exceed 3,000 

1 llira prize ^3"^ words in length and must be typewritten. 

The three prize-winning stories (A duplicate copy of the story should be 

will be published consecutively in retained by contestants to insure against 

the first three issues of The Reliei ^^^ t-u ,. ,. u' • i. ^ 

1, , rr>- 4- '■'^^ contestant s name is not to ap- 

Society Magazine for 1956. Prize- pear anywhere on the manuscript, but a 

winning stories become the property stamped envelope on which is written 

of the Relief Society general board the contestant's name and address is to be 

and may not be published by others ^"^^^^^^ "^'^^ the story. Nom de plumes 

, -^ •,. • • are not to be used. 

except upon written permission ^ ^ ^-^^^^ statement is to accompany 

from the general board. The general the story submitted certifying: 

board reserves the right to publish a. That the author is a member of The 

any of the other stories entered in Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 

the contest, paying for them at the , r^l^.^\.^^ .^ i ^ j . ^ ^ 

^.\. ^ .^ - , b. 1 hat the author has had at least one 

time of publication at the regular literary composition pubhshed or ac- 

Magazine rates. ' cepted for publication. (This state- 



CONTEST ANNOUNCEMENTS— 1955 



291 



ment must give name and date of 
publication in which the contest- 
ant's work has appeared, or, if not 
yet published, evidence of accept- 
ance for pubHcation.) 

c. That the story submitted (state the 
title and number of words) is the 
contestant's original work. 

d. That it has never been published, 
that it is not in the hands of an 
editor or other person with a view 
to publication, and that it will not 
be published nor submitted else- 
where for publication until the con- 
test is decided. 

6. No explanatory material or picture is 
to accompany the story, 

7. A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
for two years before she is again eligible 
to enter the contest. 



8. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the general board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 
institution, and one person who is a rec- 
ognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreement among the judges, all stories se- 
lected for a place by the various judges 
will be submitted to a specially selected 
committee for final decision. 

In evaluating the stories, consideration 
will be given to the following points: 

a. Characters and their presentation 

b. Plot development 

c. Message of the story 

d. Writing style 

g. Entries must be postmarked not 
later than August 15, 1955. 

10. All entries are to be addressed to 
Relief Society Short Story Contest, 40 
North Main, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. 



S^he X^fted Wall 

Dorothy ]. Roberts 

Through the lens of a tear the world may tremble, quake. 

Become distorted, unproportionate; 

Splintered by the swollen waters of your grief, 

Rinsed in your sorrow, yet soon will steel 

Twisted in the flood, repair; the road 

Be mended over fields you walked before. 

With no drill's stutter nor tractor's throb. 

All shall be restored from the sabotage. 

A thousand facets of the earth must break 

And reassemble for new vision's sake. 



Your eyes alone have seen the town which fell 
In trembling segments through the wavering air; 
The bright land stricken, the shattered waste. 
Remember, to others, the world is still the same, 
The rooftops adamant against the sky 
In the same rectangular horizon line. 
Only for eyes that watched the ramparts fall 
Shall a new grace be mitered in each lifted wall. 



On Writing the Short Story* 



Pansy e H. Powell 



THERE is very little new to 
be said in regard to how to 
write the short story; just 
about everything has been said over 
and over again. But there is one 
important thing that can never be 
said too often, and that is the prin- 
cipal message of this article: Wel- 
come advice and criticism! 

How can we convince would-be 
writers of the necessity for taking 
constructive criticism to heart? No 
one can answer that question, but 
it is a well-known fact that few writ- 
ers become successful, even in a 
small way, without having learned 
to be objectively critical of their own 
work and without learning from 
others. Much that is profitable can 
come from the experiences others 
have had. Beginning writers must 
take their feelings off their sleeves, 
open their minds, look at their own 
work with clear eyes unclouded by 
pride and self-delusion, and realize 
that they have much to learn, and 
that there are more efficient ways 
to learn it than by the trial-and-error 
method. They must become ob- 
jective toward their own work; if 
criticism seems applicable and reme- 
dial, they should accept it and put 
it to work. 

Good material should not be mis- 
taken for a good story. That incident 
that happened at the fair last sum- 
mer makes an interesting anecdote 
for conversation— but is it a story? 
Not unless it has within it a conflict 
of two opposing forces; otherwise it 
is only the nucleus around which a 



story could be built— the story is the 
conflict and its resolution. 

The new writer does wisely to 
build his story around a wholesome, 
normal situation. He should believe 
in his story and feel its importance 
himself— otherwise it wifl be inef- 
fective because it is insincere. He 
should not be disturbed because his 
plots seem hackneyed; there are only 
so many basic plots, and they have 
all been used countless times. It is 
the individual writer's talent that 
takes the timeworn situations and 
brings them forth in fresh, new 
raiment, attractive to the reader. 

A good plot should be simple. 
Leave complicated plots to the nov- 
el. It should be plausible; a con- 
vincing plot has growth, developing 
logically toward the point at which 
the problem is solved or the con- 
flict is ended. Mere chance or ac- 
cident should not work out a plot. 
A character (or characters) should 
solve the problem in a believable 
manner. What is done must seem 
the logical thing for this particular 
person to do under these particular 
circumstances. 

Whatever the plot, a story needs 
an underlying theme. The writer 
should be able to say to himself, 
for instance: 'The basic idea of this 
story is that the old and the young 
do have a common meeting 
ground." Or ''A man's duty to hu- 
manity at large may, at times, super- 
cede his duty to his own immediate 
family." Or "Simple neighborli- 
ness is one of the most satisfying of 



*A helpful article on poetry writing will appear in the June Magazine. 

Page 292 



ON WRITING THE SHORT STORY 293 

human sentiments/' Having de- and move naturally in a story if the 

termined the basic idea, the writer writer has in mind real people he 

then deliberately avoids overt has known; places are more believ- 

preaching of the idea. His skill lies able if the writer uses locations with 

in influencing the reader subtly which he is familiar. The writer 

through incident, conversation, and feels more secure of his ground, too, 

characterization to realize the idea, and can pay more attention to other 

without deliberate indoctrination. details, if he knows his people and 

his places are authentic. 
HTHE beginning of a story, the first Dialogue is an important part of 
150 words, should introduce the any story. Like action, it should be 
reader to the principal character and the reasonable expression of the 
indicate the problem involved. It character being presented. Most 
should stir the reader to react emo- short story critics recommend that 
tionally. In other words, the open- writers read plays to note the econ- 
ing lines should be vital enough to omy of words with which exposition 
attract and retain interest. They and necessary explanations are giv- 
should establish the reader in a way en. Plays by Shaw, Barrie, and 
of thinking and feeling. From the Milne are particularly recommended 
first word, the story should move in for this. Anyone who is interested 
one direction; nothing extraneous in writing should be always aware 
should be permitted to intrude. If of voices, and what they are saying, 
the writer finds he has introduced and be alert to catch unusual or 
foreign material, he must ruthlessly characteristic phraseology, 
cut it from his copy, realizing that A short story should cover a short 
he will have a better story without period of time. It should move for- 
it. Even the appearance of the ward rapidly. Beginners can use no 
opening lines on the page is im- better advice than that of the King 
portant. A compact, solid para- in Alice in Wonderland: ''Begin at 
graph of twenty lines is not as at- the beginning, go to the end, and 
tractive to the reader as short para- then stop." This is the path with 
graphs, interspersed with dialogue. the fewest pitfalls. Simple, straight- 
One successful writer always be- forward narrative with lively dia- 
gins his stories with movement, logue, suspense, and plausible char- 
preferably of a human being. ''A acters, plus a plot which involves 
small, barefoot boy was walking the working out of a problem by 
slowly through the dust of a back- one or more characters, equals one 
country lane." "The old man sit- creditable (and credible) short 
ting on the wooden bench before story. 

the general store in Walters Corn- The best stories give the reader 

ers, slowly lifted a gnarled hand to ample opportunity to live in the 

shade his eyes as he squinted down story. The more a reader is permit- 

the pavement toward the oncoming ted to experience vicariously through 

automobile." Movement takes the sensory impressions, the more ef- 

reader along with it, and the story is fective the story will be. 

off to a good start. The world contains many people 

Characters are more likely to talk whose friends have told them that 



294 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



they ought to write, but such people 
are not writing. What is wrong? 
They have not reahzed that one 
learns to write by writing, not by 
looking and acting literary. No one 
ever became a writer by sitting 
around talking about being one. 
Writing is a lonely occupation, and 
no one can write who is unwilling 
to isolate himself, at times, from 
human companionship and apply 
pen to paper. 

OERE are some hints to help those 
who seriously wish to write: 

Read widely in good literature. 

Think consecutively. Force yourself to 
think logically, if your mind tends to 
wander haphazardly. This sounds easy, 
perhaps, but it is the most difficult trait 
for a writer to acquire. 

Discuss short story techniques, human 
nature, world affairs — anything and every- 
thing. Let your mind be receptive to 
new ideas. 

Observe people, nature, buildings, 
voices, speeches, everything around you. 

Keep notes. Have a notebook with 
you always. Jot down plot ideas, bits of 
clever dialogue, figures of speech that 
come to mind, anything that you wish to 
retain. 

Form the dictionary habit. 

Be alert for experience. Develop the 
inquiring mind. 

Study yourself — where you may find 
firsthand information on why people do 
as they do. 

Develop work habits that are right for 
you. No two people work in the same 
way, at the same hours, under the same 
conditions. I'^ind out what is best for 
you and sit down to work. Sometimes you 
will be surprised what you can do, if you 
assume the position of writing. 



Last, what about marketing your stories 
when they are written? If you plan to 
write for a specific publication, the best 
plan is to make yourself familiar with the 
magazine. Study several recent issues of 
the publication to see the general tone 
and favorite length of story used. Stories 
too similar to those lately published are as 
likely to prove unacceptable as those which 
are too different in general tone. 

Timehness is an important element. All 
timely, seasonable, or occasional material 
should be sent in from four to six months 
ahead of the time it is expected to appear. 

A carefully selected title helps sell a 
story. The title should be attractive, short, 
specific, fresh, and provocative of interest. 

Manuscripts should be typed double 
spaced, with margins on all sides, the 
widest on the left. Careful preparation of 
the manuscript is important. A story full 
of blots and corrections has one count 
against it at the start. When entering a 
story in a contest, be sure to observe all 
the rules carefully. 

Keep a carbon copy of all stories sent 
out, and a careful record of where, when, 
and how you send and receive back your 
short stories. 

The following books are suggest- 
ed as helpful on the subject of writ- 
ing the short story: 

Garrison, Roger H.: A Guide to 
Creative Whtingy Henry Holt and 
Company, New York, 1951, $2.95. 

Gunning, Robert: The Tech- 
nique of Clear Wntmg, McGraw- 
Hill Book Company, Inc., New 
York, 1952, $3.50. 

MuNSON, Gorham B.: The Writ- 
er's Workshop Companion, Farrar, 
Strauss, and Young, New York, 
1951, $3.00. 

Smith, Robert Miller: Writing 
Fiction^ The World Publishing 
Company, Cleveland and New 
York, 1952, $3.50. 

Widdemer, Margaret: Basic 
Pnnciples of Fiction Writing, The 
Writer, Inc., Boston, 1953, $3.00. 




Ward Linton 



APRICOT BLOSSOMS 



iuetween the [Jjud and the CJruit 



Aiberta H. Christeiisen 



Save space for these on your agenda, Spring, 
Though duties brim the hlac-scented days; 
One quiet moment of remembering 
The frozen twig, the bleak retreating snow; 
Then one recess from duty to appraise 
The orchard branches, brought to sudden bloom- 
White and ethereal as a wedding veil. 
This interlude between the bud and fruit 
Holds a white beauty to the snow denied. 
How brief the inter\'al to mean so much! 
Clusters of promise; velvet to the touch! 



Page 295 



Forever Orchid 



Frances C. Yost 



MAY reigned as queen, with 
dandehons spreading a carpet 
everywhere. The air, fresh 
and invigorating, was heavily scent- 
ed with hlacs while late blooming 
tidips and early blooming peonies 
mingled their brilliance with the 
blossoming snowballs. The month 
of May reigned in all her glory, and 
tomorrow would be Mother's Day. 

Ora Mathews was busy cleaning 
her big house. It must shine from 
basement to attic for the children 
were coming home ... all except 
Julie. Ora thought of her family 
of grown children. She was proud 
of all of them. They were good 
citizens. They were all making a 
place for themselves in their Church 
and community. They were all 
practical and thrifty . . . except 
Julie. 

Ora's brow knit in a little frown, 
thinking of Julie's extravagance. The 
other children said she had spoiled 
Julie, being the baby of the family. 
Well, Ora thought, maybe she had. 
At least somewhere along the line 
she certainly had failed to plant the 
seed of thrift. '' 'Easy come, easy 
go,' is the motto Julie lives by," 
Ora said. ''Why it costs more for 
Julie to go to college one month 
than the others spent in two." 

"Julie needs to learn a lesson in 
thrift. That's why I wrote that let- 
ter," she continued, above the whir 
of the vacuum cleaner. Ora Mathews 
was alone, she could give vent to 
her feelings. "I thought the letter 

Page 296 



might teach her to be a little more 
careful with her money." 

Ora recalled the exact wording of 
the letter she had written two weeks 
before: 

Darling daughter Julie: With college 
expenses like they are, perhaps it would be 
best if you did not spend bus fare to come 
home for Mother's Day. School will be 
out in less than a month, and you will be 
home for the summer, then every day will 
be mother's day for me. Remember 
Julie, make your money count. You must 
learn to be practical and thrifty. 

Your older brothers and sisters will be 
here to stay overnight. So we will have 
a houseful the eve of Mother's Day, but 
they will all be leaving before dinner as 
they have promised to have dinner at the 
homes of their mothers-in-law. So . . , 
Daddy and I will be sitting down to din- 
ner alone on Mother's Day, but we will 
be thinking of you. 

Lovingly, Mother 

Ora wished now she hadn't writ- 
ten saying not to come home. Steve 
had said to send money for Julie to 
come, but Steve was like Julie, 
he lacked a sense of thrift. 'Td be 
tempted to wire her money to come 
home today, but she must learn a 
lesson in thrift, even if it hurts me 
more than it does her." 

Ora turned off the vacuum and 
went to the cleaning closet to get 
the duster. In the kitchen she 
noticed the bread rising over the 
pan. She washed her hands 
thoroughly and began kneading the 
bread down. 



"Ding, ding,' 
chimed. 



the doorbell 



FOREVER ORCHID 



297 



''Either the door or the phone 
rings every time I get my hands in 
the dough," Ora grumbled. She 
rinsed her hands, grabbed the hand 
towel, and hurried toward the door. 

''Ding, ding," the doorbell called 
again. 

"Fm coming!" Ora answered it, 
wiping her hands as she opened the 
door. 

"Special delivery for Mrs. Steve 
Mathews," said the service boy. 
Then, with a twinkle of his brown 
eyes, he added. "It's flowers," and 
held out a white carton tied and 
bowed with lavender ribbon. 

"But I didn't order any flowers!" 
Ora Mathews stammered. 

"They're for you!" The boy's 
smile grew larger. He seemed to 
be enjoying the surprise. "Tomor- 
row's Mother's Day." 

With trembling fingers Ora Math- 
ews signed the delivery slip, and 
stood at the door watching the boy 
drive away. 

/^RA closed the door, dropped into 
the hall chair, wiped her perspir- 
ing hands on her apron, and took 
the ribbon from the box. Inside, 
enclosed in green oiled paper, and 
resting on a bed of soft fern, was a 
fresh, lovely orchid corsage. 

"Queen of all flowers, and the 
most expensive," Ora murmured. 
She knew Steve had not sent the 
flowers. Steve had never given her 
flowers. He had wanted to once, 
and she insisted on something 
practical. 

Ora closed her eyes, and instantly 
the image of Steve on their wedding 
day was projected on her mind .... 

"But Ora, darling, I want to buy 
a dozen roses for you. I want to 



show you how very much I love 
you." Steve's voice was pleading. 

"Silly, a dozen roses will just wilt. 
You're not made of money. Buy 
me a cookerpot that I can use for 
a long time," practical Ora insisted. 

Steve bought the cookerpot. Since 
then he had lavished her with pres- 
ents, all of them practical. Ora 
had planted the same practical seed 
of thrift in all of her children . . . 
all except Julie. 

She picked up the tiny scented 
envelope and withdrew the card. 
She recognized the familiar scribbly 
penmanship. Each little curlycue 
of Julie's handwriting seemed like 
her own little smile. Ora read the 
card aloud: "To Mom, with love 
from Julie." 

For a moment Ora's heart was 
touched. She wiped a moistened 
eye with the corner of her apron. 
But when she was able to speak it 
was the practical part of herself that 
reigned. "That girl! Here her fa- 
ther and I are skimping along, try- 
ing to make ends meet to keep her 
in college, and she lets money run 
through her fingers like water 
through a sieve. 

"Well, I'd better get back to my 
breadmaking, or I won't have the 
rolls done when the children arrive. 
They do love Mom's fresh home- 
made bread." Ora covered the 
orchid with the green oiled paper 
and found room for the box in the 
refrigerator. She went back to her 
bread mixing, but she couldn't for- 
get Julie's extravagance in sending 
a fresh orchid to her. 

"If I had that girl here now, I'd 
give her a paddling." Ora gave the 
bread a full-handed spank, spread 
some shortening over the top, and 
covered it with a clean tea towel. 



298 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 

It was hard now for Ora to re- Steve's voice registered understand- 

sume her housecleaning as she had ing. "She bought it out of her own 

done before the orchid came. She allowance. Why, she probably 

kept stopping in the middle of a made some very dear sacrifices to 

task to peek into the refrigerator for buy it," Steve reasoned, 

a glance at the orchid. "The petals ..g^^^ g^^^^^ ^^^^j^ ^^^ expensive 

are soft ike velvet to the touch, and ^^^^^, Qf course I can't wear it. 

the gold heart of it She ^j^^^ ^^^i^ j^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ 

stopped her sentence, for a lump extravagance?" Ora remonstrated, 

came up in her throat. 'They would think you have a 

Ora put fresh linen on all the beds i^^^i generous daughter, and you 
m the upstairs bedrooms. As she j^^^^^^^ ^^^^^ j^^^ 
worked, she wished she hadn't writ- 
ten that letter to Julie. ''Practical ''^^t' ^teve, you know as well as 
and thrifty, and preachy, that's what I ^^^ ^^^^ only people like Mrs. 
I am," Ora chided herself, 'and I'd Montrose can afford orchids. I just 
much rather have my Julie home won't wear it to the Mother's Day 
than have an orchid." program." Ora's voice reached ere- 

It was the practical, thrifty Ora, scendo heights, 

that met Steve Mathews at the door "You'll wear it, Ora. You'll wear 

at six P.M. "Steve, come see what it tomorrow to the Mother's Day 

that rascal Julie sent me." Ora care- program," Steve said, quietly, but 

fully opened the box and displayed firmly, 
the fragile orchid in its green, lacy 

bed. "THE eve of Mother's Day arrived, 

"An orchid for Ora," Steve's voice and with it Steve's and Ora's 

was jubilant. "Good for Julie. Pret- children and their many grandchil- 

ty thing, isn't it?" dren, each with a gift for Ora. Early 

Ora studied Steve's face while he on Mother's Day there were nylons, 

bent over the orchid. There was and service-weight hose, aprons, a 

a smile playing on his mouth. He cooking thermometer, yardage for a 

was definitely pleased with Julie's house dress, tablecloth and napkins, 

present. Ora remembered again the even a clothes hamper. Ora looked 

dozen roses he had wanted to give around at her children. They were 

her on their wedding day. They good children, they saw the things 

had never mentioned the rose inci- she needed, they were practical and 

dent in all of their married lives, thrifty, as she had reared them, 

and she wouldn't bring it up now. Their array of presents proved their 

It was the practical Ora who finally thriftiness. 

broke the silence. The morning found Ora busy 

"Steve, what are we going to do with so many extra for breakfast, 

with that girl, spending your hard- then, all too soon, they were gath- 

earned money for . . . for flowers? ering their children in their cars and 

Why, the idea just burns me up!" waving goodbye. Ora hurried to 

Ora expostulated. her room to dress for Sunday School. 

"But we didn't send her extra She started slipping into her dusty 

money for the orchid, Mother." brown dress, which had been her 



FOREVER ORCHID 



299 



standby most of the winter, when 
Steve came into the bedroom. 

''Wear that pretty gray dress, 
Mother, the one you bought for 
Martha's wedding," Steve suggested. 
He watched Ora go to the ward- 
robe, then he left the room. 

Ora unzippered her garment bag, 
and there was the lovely Bemberg 
sheer. Funny, she had forgotten 
she had it. The dress gave inspira- 
tion for a new hair do. Ora combed 
her soft waves up from her neck. 
The slight wings of gray about her 
face, seemed to lend a softness to 
her skin. ''Mrs. Montrose wears 
her hair sort of like this," Ora mur- 
mured to her reflection in the mir- 
ror. 

When she was ready, Steve en- 
tered the room, this time carrying 
the box with the orchid. "Since 
Julie isn't here to do the honors 
herself, I'll pin the orchid on for 
her," Steve spoke in his gentle, kind- 
ly way. Ora knew there was no 
slipping away without it. 

i^RA felt conspicuous as she en- 
tered the chapel. She was too 
much the practical type to be wear- 
ing a corsage. If she could just have 
tucked herself into her gray shorty, 
and hid the orchid under the coat, 
but that would have crushed it. So 
she had chosen to come coatless, 
and now the orchid protruded so. 
It seemed that everyone was watch- 
ing her. 

The Aaronic Priesthood boys 
were acting as ushers today. One 
lad, his face a cleaned, scrubbed 
tan, escorted Ora to her seat. Mrs. 
Montrose sat on her left. Ora 
smiled at her and murmured good 
morning, but Mrs. Montrose saw 
only the orchid. Ora wished now 



that Steve had pinned the orchid 
on the other shoulder, away from 
Mrs. Montrose's steady gaze. 

Ora noticed that Mrs. Montrose 
wasn't wearing a corsage, but as she 
looked about her she saw several 
mothers with gay corsages. Myrtle 
Smith had a dainty little violet clus- 
ter. Susan Moore had a corsage of 
rosebuds. Several mothers were 
wearing gardenias, but she could 
see no orchids except hers. She 
felt the eyes of everyone upon her. 
How she wished the orchid were 
tucked safely away on its bed of 
fern in her refrigerator! 

The program advanced from con- 
gregational singing of "Oh, I Had 
Such a Pretty Dream, Mamma," to 
a vocal duet of "You Are a Won- 
derful Mother," and a solo, "Moth- 
er Mine." Ora heard the kinder- 
garten class reciting: "M ... is for 
the million things she gave me. 
O ... is only that she's growing old. 
T ... is for the tears she shed to 
save me." Ora didn't hear any more. 
Her mind wandered back to Moth- 
er's Day. when Julie was tiny and 
she was reciting verses on Mother's 
Day. 

Ora returned from her daydream- 
ing with a start. What was the 
superintendent saying? 

"Sister Mathews' Sunday School 
class will sing, 'You are a Lovely 
Lady.' " 

Startled, Ora remembered that 
she was to accompany them on the 
piano. She excused herself as she 
passed in front of Mrs. Montrose. 
At the piano, Ora felt all the eyes 
of the congregation on the orchid 
she was wearing. She was glad she 
knew the notes well, for tears were 
blinding her vision. 

Remembering the big smile Julie 



300 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



always wore, she managed to smile 
and touch the right keys, as the 
children's voices blended in melody: 

You are a lovely lady, your life has proved 

this true. 
You have known joy and sorrow, you have 

come proudly through. 
Please tell us now your secret, do you greet 

the day with a song? 
Thank you for sharing this hour, we shall 

remember it long. 

The song was finished, a sigh 
spread over the congregation. Ora 
knew the children had never sung 
the song so well. She saw her 
empty seat through misty eyes, and 
excused herself as she passed in 
front of Mrs. Montrose. As she bent 
over, the orchid brushed within in- 
ches of Mrs. Montrose's face. Ora 
heard herself murmur, 'Tardon me." 
She settled in her seat for the re- 
mainder of the program, after which 
tiny books of poetry were given to 
each mother present, and the meet- 
ing was dismissed. 

No sooner was the benediction 
pronounced than Mrs. Montrose 
turned to Ora. 'Tve wanted to tell 
you all through the meeting, how 
beautiful you look. Why, you're 
the envy of all the mothers today, 
Ora Mathews. I'd give anything if 
my family would give me flowers on 
Mother's Day. Even roses in a 
vase, or violets in a saucer, but they 
don't. They give me gloves, and 
I have a drawer full of gloves. They 
give me nylons, and I have enough 
to tie around the earth. They give 
me everything that is practical and 
usable, but nothing to feed my soul 
with beauty. I wish my family 
would give me flowers occasionally. 
I'd love to have an orchid like yours, 
just once." 



/\RA murmured 'Thank you," 
though she felt Mrs. Montrose 
was being more tactful than honest. 
Then she found herself surrounded 
by her Sunday School class. She 
was glad of their attention, for she 
wanted no more mothers hovering 
around making flattering remarks 
about the orchid she was wearing. 
It was hard to control her tears to- 
day as she pondered over all the 
events of the past two days. 

The throng had thinned out. Ora 
decided to wait at the chapel for 
Steve's Priesthood meeting to let 
out. They would go home together. 
Other mothers would have their 
children about them as they left the 
chapel. Ora thought of her big, 
empty house, and she and Steve 
alone in it. If only she had sent 
money for Julie to come home, as 
Steve had suggested, instead of writ- 
ing that practical letter. Well, she 
might as well wait outside in the 
sunshine for Steve. 

Ora felt faint and unsteady as she 
made her way down the steps from 
the chapel. She was quite alone. 
She stepped out into the bright May 
sunshine. She felt smothered in 
her own despair, until she saw Julie 
tripping lightly down the sidewalk. 

Seeing her mother on the steps 
of the chapel, Julie called: ''Mother! 
Mother! I'm home!" Julie had ar- 
rived joyously, the way she lived, 
full of silver mercury about every- 
thing. Joy and sunshine were so 
much a part of Julie. 

"Julie, Julie, my darling, you 
came!" Ora's voice changed key in 
the middle of the sentence. 'Tm so 
glad." 

'T couldn't stay away on Mother's 
Day, Mommie." Julie looked at her 



FOREVER ORCHID 



301 



mother and smiled, and Ora knew 
this one was the nicest smile she 
had shown. 

''Mommie, I disregarded the first 
paragraph in your letter about being 
practical right after I read the sec- 
ond paragraph about all the others 
going to see their mothers-in-law, 
and leaving you and daddy alone all 
day," Julie explained. 

Ora felt a rich emotional content 
coursing through her veins. She 
held Julie at arm's length. "But you 
look so thin, darling." 

Julie was slender, her large, soft 
childish mouth curved up at the 
corners when she laughed, and she 
always laughed. Her light brown 
eyes had flecks of black in them, 
and her dark soft hair, like a halo 
of short curls, glistened in the sun- 
shine. Ora took inventory of her 
daughter, her slender arms, the 
smooth graceful contour of her hips 
and legs. 

''But you look so thin, Julie," Ora 
repeated. 

'Til fill out, with some of your 
good cooking. I'm awfully hungry. 
Mom. I ... I haven't had any 
lunches for three weeks. You 
see . . . ." Julie stopped short, and 
tears filled her eyes. She hadn't 
meant to blurt out about the cost 
of the orchid. ''I had to buy some 
things, and I was saving to come 
home to see you today." 

rVRA remembered how Steve had 
tried to tell her that living and 
college expenses were higher than 
when the other children had gone to 
school. Perhaps she had been too 
frugal. 

'Tou went without your lunches, 
Julie, honey, to buy this orchid for 
me?" Ora spoke tenderly. Love 



opened like a water lily in her heart. 
Suddenly Ora reahzed that it was 
she, not Julie who had her values 
mixed. It was she who was practical 
and thrifty about the wrong things. 
Julie, with her orchid, and Steve, 
with the roses on their wedding day, 
were the ones who had true values. 

''I should have sent money for 
you to come home," Ora tried to 
explain. ''Daddy, told me to, but 
I ... I thought . . . ." 

"But I had to do it, Mommie," 
Julie interrupted, "I had to sacrifice 
for you. You've sacrificed for me 
for nineteen whole years." 

Ora knew then that Julie had in- 
vested in the most worthwhile quali- 
ties of the heart, the mind, and 
spirit. She looked down at the love- 
ly orchid. She saw the beauty of 
love and sacrifice in its petals, which 
Steve had seen all the time. She 
knew now what Mrs. Montrose 
meant— and that she had the right 
sense of values. The soft lavender 
petals of that orchid spoke of love. 
Why shouldn't she be the proudest 
mother in town to have a lovely 
daughter beside her, who loved her, 
and had sacrificed to prove it? 

The orchid would still be fresh 
and pretty for evening services. Ora 
knew that she would wear it, as she 
should have worn it this morn- 
ing . . . like a queen. Why, if she 
kept it wrapped in the oiled paper, 
in the refrigerator, it would even 
be fresh for Relief Society on Tues- 
day, and she could look at it and 
enjoy it for many days. And then, 
she would press it, in the family 
Bible . . . and later frame it. It 
would always be fresh and lovely 
in her memory. Why, this. orchid 
would last forever! 



(bixti/ LJears J/igo 

Excerpts from the Woman's Exponent, May i, and May 15, 1895 

*'FoR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

TYPES OF WOMEN: The \^ome^ of the Repubhc are the direct heritors of the 
women of the Revolution. All talk of a new woman is a mere fable. There is no 
new woman .... the woman who sang the paeons of the Exodus; the woman who 
spins among her maidens while Ulysses roams the seas; the woman who proves to her 
Roman neighbors the redeeming power of Christianity .... the woman who launched 
the bark of Columbus; the woman kneeling on the bleak shores of Plymouth; the 
woman who made the homespun suit for the inaugural of her husband as first President 
of the Republic .... Blessed womanhood of the world .... Behold the women of 
the Revolution! They roll the logs beside their husbands to build the rude cabins; they 
sow, they reap, they card and spin and make the garments of the household; they rear 
rosy sons and daughters; they teach them the Sermon on the Mount — reverence for 
holy things, respect for authority; courage, reliance, self-control .... 

— Kate Brownlee Sherwood 

A WORD FROM CASTLE DALE (UTAH) : My thoughts go back to the time 
when I first came to this valley, how desolate and barren it looked. I stood on the 
bank of the creek, and looking around saw nothing but the naked hills and the 
ground all covered with sage brush and prickly pears, not a tree, except a few cotton- 
woods along the creek and a hut or a dugout here and there to shelter the few people 
that had come here to make their home; we heard no birds sing, except the song from 
the owl and you know that is not a very pleasing one, but through the blessings of the 
Lord and much hard labor in which many of the sisters have had a goodly share, the 
land has produced in its strength for our need .... 

— Caroline A. Larsen 

MY GARDEN 

. . . And everything seemed to say, "Come out. 

Leave your window Easter hhes. 

Come out in the hills and see what waits 

Where each crystal, rippling rill is. 

Come take us cowsHps out of the damp 

And the ferns from out the shadows. 

Wee violets and sweet buttercups 

From out the spreading meadows .... 

— Augusta Joyce Crocheron 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE AT BRIGHAM CITY (UTAH): Presi- 
dent Olivia Widebourg said: My heart is so full of gratitude to our Heavenly Father for 
his kindness to all of us, and for that portion of the Spirit we enjoy today. If you want 
to be the guardian angel of your homes, even if you are wronged, do your duty; our 
work is to relieve sorrow, suffering, and the needy, and it is a work of peace .... 

— Emilia D. Madsen, Cor, Sec. 

HYGIENE AND PHYSIOLOGY: Sister Hannah Sorensen has just started one 
of her classes here in the city .... the special subjects treated upon are Hygiene, 
Physiology of Women, and Obstetrics .... The object of these classes is to assist 
woman in learning her true mission in Hfe and to be more willing to fill it ... . 

— Selected 

Page 302 




Woman's Sphere 

Raiuona W. Cannon 



TANE DELANO, who was hon- Her charity cases far exceeded her 
^ ored during the March Red paid practice. At seventy-two she 
Cross drive, is sometimes called the was especially honored at Atlantic 
Florence Nightingale of the Red City by the American Medical As- 
Cross. She headed the first Red sociation. In 1947 ^^^ ^^^ voted 
Cross Nurses organization and built ''Indian of the Year" by the inter- 
up a large reserve group, carefully tribal council. • 
checkinp; each woman's qualifica- -m--Ar>TAr>TAx^ ^ i i. r 
tions. The Government gratefully M^^^^ ^J!^! 'T"'^^ ^^^^^^^ f 
used these nurses during World exiled King Umberto of Italy, 
War I, when Miss Delano herself ^^.^ '^^^1^}y "^^"^^^ ;" Portugal to 
went overseas, working, organizing, f^^^^f Alexander, thirty, son of 
and strengthening the organization. Jugoslavia s former Prince Regent 
She also organized the Red Cross ^^ * 

Public Health Nursing Program, TN Texas, a Constitutional Amend- 
later taken over and still operated ment, in November, gave women 
by the Government. for the first time the right and re- 

OFTsJATOR MARPARFT ^ponsibility to serve on juries, so 

gENATOR MARGARET ^j^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^ 1^^^^^^ ^half-citi- 

CHASE SMITH and Repre- zens." An attractive, intelligent- 

sentative Frances Bolton have in- looking, all-woman jury was im- 

troduced resolutions in Congress mediately chosen 
asking that the rose be made 

America's national flower. gIRTHDAY congratulations are 

extended to Mrs. Dessie New- 

£)R. LILLIE ROSE MINOKA- man Middleton, ninety-seven, Los 

HILL (1876-1952) was honored Angeles, California; Mrs. Ursula 
last Memorial Day by the dedica- Bandley Gee, Provo, Utah, ninety- 
tion of a granite monument near seven; Mrs. Janet Wade, Glendale, 
her former home in Oneida, Wis- California, ninety-six; Mrs. Jose- 
consin. Both Indians and whites, phine Hansen, Logan, Utah, and 
including Catholics, Episcopalians, Mrs. Amy Kuester, Grand Island, 
and Methodists all participated, rep- Nebraska, ninety-three; Mrs. Mar- 
resentative of those for whom she garet King Walpole, Salt Lake City, 
had cared. A Mohawk orphan, Utah, ninety-one; Mrs. Elizabeth 
reared by Quakers, she became a Ann Moffat Froerer, Ogden, Utah, 
physician. When she was widowed ninety-one; and Mrs. Anna Jargena 
and left to support five children, Christina Madsen Heder, ninety- 
she returned to medical practice, one, Mesa, Arizona. 

Page 303 



EDITQUIAL 

VOL. 42 MAY 1955 NO. 5 

e/t viyora of .jipp recta tion 

'pWO small brothers were given farther from the truth, for great peo- 

books. One raised a cheery face pie are simple people and subject 

and called, 'Thank you/' the other to the same feelings as the rest of 

one took the book silently and humanity. If it seems out of place 

moved away. Perhaps the second to go forward and express apprecia- 

child was appreciative, but the don- tion, or if there is no opportunity 

or was left unaware of his feelings, then, there is always the tomorrow 

These children had received the when one may phone or write, 

same home training, but the natural, There is recalled a friendship be- 

individual dispositions of children tween two men which began many 

in a family require different em- years ago. It started by one writing 

phasis in the training. It seems nat- to commend the other on a stand 

ural and easy for some people to which he had taken on a public is- 

express their appreciation while oth- sue, unpopular at the time. For 

ers remain silent, whether because some years their only contacts were 

of shyness, diffidence, or ungrateful- by further letters, as the one fol- 

ness is not evident. Some may have lowed with admiration the activities 

the impulse to express thanks but of the second, from afar. The ap- 

before the expression becomes a preciative comments were encourag- 

reality, other immediate duties push ing to the public servant, and the 

it aside stillborn. contacts ripened into a personal 

Yet an expression of appreciation friendship over the years, 
is welcomed by everyone. No mat- A mother in the home needs en- 
ter what one's worldly wealth, op- couragement. Her heavy duties, 
portunities, and advantages, he will albeit a joy to her, become monot- 
always welcome a sincere word of onous. It is told how one mother, 
appreciation. Everyone needs to be yearning for a word of appreciation 
built up and encouraged, for each in return for three well-cooked 
person has moments of self-doubt meals a day, finally served her fam- 
and despondency, whose frequency ily salad bowls filled with fresh grass 
depends upon changing factors. One clippings. In response to their con- 
may deliver a speech, or give a dem- sternation, she replied that she had 
onstration, after many hours of prep- decided they didn't know what they 
aration. How disheartening if none were eating, as they never said a 
commends the effort. Some in the word, but just ate and left. There- 
audience may feel that the speaker after that mother was showed ap- 
has been in the public eye so long preciation in words. One husband 
and been recognized for so many who was told of this incident, since 
years, that he would not wish to be then comments ''good grass" at the 
congratulated. Nothing could be end of a particularly good meal. 

Page 304 



EDITORIAL 



305 



While some men seem embarrassed 
to express appreciation in words, a 
wife is grateful for appreciation 
however it may be expressed. 

Recently a father was uplifted by 
being told that his daughter had said 
he was wonderful and very special. 
That remark was precious to him, 
for so often children do not express 
appreciation, although they may 
feel it deeply. A word of love and 
appreciation from a child to a moth- 
er will cause her heart to sing. Like- 
wise, a mother should express love 
and appreciation to her children and 
not confine herself to words of cor- 
rection, as is too often the case. In 
times of discouragement, children 
recall words of praise and are given 
a desire to do better. 

Latter-day Saint women receive a 
great training in unselfishness and 
independence just being the wives 
of husbands who obey the call to 
service in the Church. Likewise, a 
husband manifests unselfish devo- 



tion to his family when he encour- 
ages his wife to accept a call to 
Church service which may take her 
away from him and their children at 
times. The appreciation of one for 
the other is a requisite. 

One should never fail to express 
appreciation to the great General 
Authorities, the physicians of souls. 
They have poured out to them daily 
the sorrows and unrighteous con- 
duct of others to heal and to bind 
up, for Church members look upon 
their leaders as belonging to them 
—as their own. The appreciation of 
all Church members to them should 
be repeatedly expressed, and actions 
should support their words of ap- 
preciation. 

If Christ himself had to ask, 
'AVhere are the nine?" certainly 
each person would do well to re- 
mind himself constantly of the 
need to express appreciation to his 
fellow men and to his God. 

-M. C. S. 



X 



egacif 



(Proverbs 6:6-10) 
Elsie McKinnon Strachan 



This proverb I would leave to you my son: 

"Go to the ant . , . consider her ways, and be wise." 

No o\erseer, guide, or ruling one 

Dictates her quitting time, her hour to rise. 

No master sends her forth up dawn's chill path 

Where shadows linger still and sleep prevails; 

Nor is it fear of dictatorial wrath 

That speeds her questing feet down alien trails. 

"... A httle folding of the hands . . ." is good 

For contemplation — when the crops are in, 

When hearth fires feed from mountain-stacks of wood, 

When lofts are full and wheat spills from the bin — 

But be not too content to slumber now. 

Life's harvest follows first the early plow! 





jpH^ ^Bl# 'fr^-, JlB' 



.'-J*/? «t 




PLATE A— "THE FLOWER GARDEN" 

Designing Original Applique 
and Block Quilts 

VeJnia MacKay Paul 



DESIGNING one's own quilts 
gives the greatest joy of all. 
My first attempt (Plate A), 
called the "Flower Garden/' was 
made about twenty years ago, when 
I saw for the first time an early 
Pennsylvania Bride's Quilt with no 
two patches alike. I resolved to 
make one. With no patterns to 
guide me, and no quilt to copy 

Page 306 



from, I made circles with plates, 
smaller ones around saucers, drew 
grapes, flowers, etc., until I arrived 
at something I liked. I cut geomet- 
ric designs by folding papers in 
fourths and eighths and cutting 
crescents, squares, or scallops. When 
unfolded, some of them were lovely. 
I cut out various flowers and leaves, 
and when I had a few patterns I 



DESIGNING ORIGINAL APPLIQUE AND BLOCK QUILTS 



307 



liked, I proceeded to cut them out 
of materials. New ideas popped up 
as I progressed, and, when twenty- 
five were completed, I arranged and 
rearranged until the quilt shown 
was decided upon. In addition to 
the quilting of the background, each 
leaf, flower, and stem is outlined to 
make it stand out. Quilting should 
never cover any part of an applique 
motif. 

With twenty-five original pat- 
terns, I realized I had the possibility 
of twenty-five quilts and began ex- 
perimenting. Taking first the grape 
pattern (second from the left on 
the top row of the bride's quilt), I 
made some patterns on paper and 
laid them block to block. This re- 



sulted in the quilt shown in Plate B. 

Plate C, called "My Favorite 
Quilt,'' is a combination of several 
patterns. I knew I would never in 
this world have time to work them 
all into real quilts, so I arrived at an 
easier solution. I drew fifty differ- 
ent designs on a paper marked off 
in squares of one and one-half inch- 
es, putting a different pattern in 
each square. I then cut a stencil 
and had fifty copies mimeographed. 
The squares were then cut apart and 
each pattern placed with those of 
its kind in a separate box. The idea 
was to combine different patterns or 
to try all of one kind together as I 
had with the grape design. When 
I found one I liked, I pasted the 




PLATE B— GRAPE DESIGN 
Illustration shows three-fifths of quilt. 



308 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 




PLATE C— "MY FAVORITE QUILT" (Three-fifths of quilt shown) 





^/tm 




lUJi 




?,#•# 





PLATE D— BIRD AND WREATH BRIDE'S QUILT (Three-fifths of quilt shown) 



The center block shows the double-headed dove, the dove for peace, the heart," the 
goodness of mankind. The joined doves symbolize their union with peace and lo\e in 
their hearts. The conventionalized birds, always looking backwards, in the row above, 
speak in this region's lore of the resurrection and eternal life. In this same block, the 
three tulips coming from one stem represent the Holy Trinit}'. The border blocks are 
alternately a conventionalized pomegranate, denoting fertility, promising a home with 
children, and the Dutch rose symbolizing health; and the oak leaf, denoting strength. 



DESIGNING ORIGINAL APPLIQUE AND BLOCK QUILTS 



309 



copies on a sheet of paper; so— on 
paper— I made up about twenty-five 
quilts in one afternoon. Later on, 
with water colors, I filled in greens, 
blues, yellows, etc. It is a fascinat- 
ing thing to do, even if a real quilt 
does not result. 

The Bird and Wreath Quilt 
(Plate D) I designed and made for 
a lovely bride and put into the de- 
signs my wishes for the young 
couple, based on the lore of the 
Pennsylvania Dutch country in 
which we live. It is entirely ap- 
pliqued. 

Plate E shows the Tulip and Rose 
Quilt made for another daughter-in- 
law. Since it is now three thou- 
sand miles from here, I can show 
only the detail of it, which I used 
for a bolster. Only two patterns 
were used, alternately, on the quilt. 
There are twenty-five eighteen-inch 
squares. It has a dust ruffle one 
yard deep with a continuous ap- 
pliqued border of leaves and vine 
running around the entire bottom. 
Its fullness gives it a graceful sway- 
ing appearance. 

With all applique quilts, I make 
bolsters or pillowcases to match, 
and twice I have made matching 



tops for dressing tables. These, too, 
are quilted and fitted under a glass 
plate. 

'T'HE same patterns can be used in 
different positions, thus creating 
an entirely different quilt, for in- 
stance, the Dresden Plate design ( I ) 
made with twenty-four strips and a 
round center. By using one-quarter 
of the plate, and set-in corners, it 
becomes the Fan Pattern (II). 

The Star Pattern is one of the 
oldest known and is the basis for 
countless others. Beginning with 
a square, lines are drawn from cor- 
ner to corner. Two more divide the 
block through the center, crosswise, 
and up and down. From that point 
on, anything can be done. Illustra- 
tion (III) shows the star in its 
simpler form. The ''Rising Sun" in 
Plate IV is an elaborate variation. 
Illustration V shows a ''Sunflower" 
block with three pieced stars and a 
plain square of white muslin. The 
centers of the stars are appliqued 
over the piecing, and the stems and 
leaves appliqued on the white patch. 
Both are based on the star pattern. 
Illustration VI shows pieced tu- 
lips, using part of the star pattern 
with leaves and stems appliqued. 




PLATE E— TULIPS AND ROSE QUILT 



310 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



(See The ReJid Society Magazine, If there is a quilt in your future, 
March 1954, page 179, and Feb- I hope you will enjoy making it 
ruary 1955, page 105). from beginning to end. 




Highly Organized 

Dorothy Boys Kilian 



JIM Windon patted the inside 
pocket of his coat with happy 
anticipation as he strode up the 
front walk. By golly, he and Sally 
deserved this unexpected treat; the 
budget hadn't allowed many frills 
lately. 

Before he could get his key in 
the lock, young Mrs. Windon 
opened the door. Just looking at 
her, even after six months of mar- 
riage, Jim's heart melted like ice 
cubes in hot water. 

''Hi, lovely," he said tenderly, 
pulling her to him. As he bent to 
kiss her, though, he was stopped 
cold by that all-too-familiar look in 
her otherwise beautiful blue eyes. 

''Couldn't you possibly manage 
to get home sooner?" Sally was ask- 
ing reproachfully. "You know I 
always plan for six o'clock, and now 
the souffle's all sunk in the mid- 
dle!" 

Jim groaned inwardly and then 
squared his jaw. "Let it sink," he 
said, with determined gaiety. "We 
can pick up a bite somewhere on 
the way to the theater." 

"Theater?" Sally echoed. 

"Honey, you may not realize it, 
but we're about to have ourselves an 
evening." Jim drew two tickets out 
of his coat pocket and waved them 
triumphantly in front of her. He 
felt his enthusiasm mounting again. 
"The boss had two complimentaries 
to the Playhouse for tonight, and 
when I stayed late to finish a report 
for him he slid them across the 
desk to me." 



"Oh, Jim, that would have been 
fun, but . . ." Sally hesitated. 

"But what?" Jim braced himself. 

"Well, I'd planned for us to go 
down to the stores . . . ." 

Jim stared at her. "You mean to 
say," he spluttered, "that you'd pass 
up an evening on the town just to 
go shopping?" 

"That's what we've often done on 
Friday nights," Sally said defensive- 
ly. "When we have the car to car- 
ry things home in, and all." 

"But it doesn't have to become 
an ironclad rule, does it," Jim re- 
torted, "when something like this 
comes up?" 

"It is a shame," Sally agreed. "But 
to top it all, I've arranged with that 
appliance man on Green Street to 
give us a demonstration of his auto- 
matic washer. You know, that 
model we're interested in. I told 
him we'd be sure to stop in to- 
night." 

"He won't mind when you call 
and explain," Jim remonstrated. 
"He'll have plenty of other custom- 
ers, and besides, we can see him any 
old time." 

"That's just it, we can't . . . not 
together," Sally insisted. "Friday's 
the only night they're open." 

Jim was silent for a moment. 
Then he said coldly, "So we're not 
going to use the tickets?" 

"Jim," Sally wailed, "you're not 
trying to understand." 

"There are some things I'll never 
understand," Jim said desperately. 
He had noticed right from the be- 
ginning that Sally was a highly 

Page 311 



312 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



organized little housekeeper. And 
now he was remembering the first 
time they'd had a real scene over 
it. 

'T'HEY had been married only a 
few weeks when he had found 
himself with an extra halfholiday. 
He had burst into the house Friday 
noon and found Sally washing win- 
dows in the living room. 

''Surprise, surprise!" he had shout- 
ed, grabbing the sponge from her 
hand and whirling her around the 
room. 'The boss said to take the 
afternoon off. Let's paek a lunch 
and take a hike up the canyon." 

"Jim, how wonderful!" Sally 
trilled, gently retrieving the sponge 
which was dripping water all over 
the rug. 

Then she looked at the window 
and frowned. "Oh, but we can't," 
she said sadly. "J^^t look at this 
mess. The curtains down and only 
one window clean so far." 

"Who cares?" Jim laughed. "It's 
just perfect out for a walk— crisp 
and sunny. We might even find 
some leaves turned color up on the 
ridge." 

Sally's eyes glowed briefly, but 
then she said, "No, it's impossible. 
That rain yesterday left the windows 
all streaked. Think how queer it 
would look from the outside— one 
clear pane and all the rest a sight." 

"For Pete's sake," Jim burst out. 
"Isn't an afternoon of fun together 
more important than the view of 
our place from the street?" 

Sally shook her head. "Besides," 
she went on, "I wouldn't really en- 
joy the walk. I'd be thinking of 
how I'd planned to do that job to- 
day, and then ran out on it, before 
it was hardly started." 



"Ease up a little, can't you, Sal- 
ly?" Jim pleaded. "Time enough 
to get organized to the teeth when 
we have twins to feed and you have 
to get to some meeting on time." 

"Darling," Sally protested, "I just 
can't seem to help it. I don't see 
how one can run a home all helter- 
skelter. I'm only trying to do my 
job right." Her chin began to 
tremble. 

Jim suddenly felt like a churlish 
bear. He put his arms around her. 
"Trouble is," he said lightly," casual 
living comes hard for you perhaps 
because you weren't born in the 
West." 

"Maybe that's it," Sally managed 
a smile. "What a trial it must be 
for you native sons to put up with 
us 'furriners.' " 

"Oh, well, Illinois had it's Linc- 
oln," Jim said generously. But as 
he stood by the window and stared 
out through it into the golden aut- 
umn sunshine, he felt trapped .... 

^^jyjAYBE we'd better eat," Sally 
was saying uncertainly. 

"Yes, of course." Jim's voice was 
frigid. "Let us sit down immediate- 
ly to our well-planned meal. But 
first . . . ." He stalked over to the 
desk, tore the theater tickets in two 
with a loud rip, and dropped the 
pieces into the wastebasket. 

"Oh, Jim, now you're angry 
again," Sally sighed. 

"Let's cut out the dramatics. You 
said 'eat'; all right let's eat." Jim 
strode out to the dining alcove. 

In frosty silence he sat down at 
the table; in abused silence Sally 
brought in the food, in miserable 
silence they pretended to eat. 

As Sally came in with the apricot 
plodding, however, she had apparent- 



HIGHLY ORGANIZED 



313 



ly decided on an attempt to defrost 
the atmosphere. ''We had a let- 
ter from your mother today," she 
said casually. 

"That so? What'd she have to 
say?'' Jim asked with cool polite- 
ness. 

"Oh, this and that .... Your fa- 
ther's sister, Julia, must be a re- 
markable woman." 

"What's she up to now?" Jim 
smiled a little in spite of himself. 

"She's going up to San Francisco 
tomorrow to attend some women's 
club convention. She's the official 
delegate from her district." 

"She will probably be coming 
through here, then," Jim said. "Yes, 
she's quite a woman, head of prac- 
tically every organization in her 
town .... Say!" His eyes suddenly 
came alive. 

"What?" Sally asked, startled. 

Jim pushed back his chair. "I'm 
going to phone her to see if she 
can't stop off here a few hours be- 
tween trains," he said eagerly. 

"Why on earth? I mean, of 
course, if you want to. But I never 
heard you speak of being so fond of 
her . . . ." Sally floundered. 

"I'm not, I mean, she really is 
wonderful. I definitely want you to 
meet her," Jim called back enthus- 
iastically from the telephone where 
he was already dialing long distance. 

AND so, at six o'clock the next 
evening, Jim was conducting 
Aunt Julia up the walk and into the 
house where Sally, in nervous eager- 
ness, awaited them. 

"How do you do, my dear?" Aunt 
Julia, her ample form perfectly 
turned out in a gray suit with fur 
neckpiece, gave Sally a smart peck 
on the cheek. "Oh, no, Jim," she 



said over her shoulder. "Don't set 
that bag down flat— it'll curdle my 
lotions." 

"It was so nice of you to stop off," 
Sally ventured politely. 

"It did throw me several hours 
off schedule," Aunt Julia admitted. 
"I wouldn't have considered it at 
all except that Jim here was so flat- 
teringly insistent." She smirked 
fondly at her nephew. 

"We'll eat right away so you 
won't feel rushed about making the 
eight o'clock train," Sally explained, 
as she saw the guest glance nervous- 
ly at her watch and then at the din- 
ing table. 

"Fine!" Aunt Julia boomed. "By 
the way, I wonder if I might have a 
cup of consomme. I always have 
some in the late afternoon, seems 
to help me digest my dinner." 

"How's Uncle Rob?" Jim was 
asking as Sally came back into the 
room with the cup of consomme. 

"Rob? Oh, he's all right," Aunt 
Julia answered vaguely. "He's trans- 
ferred himself into the sales division 
of the company— -isn't home much 
these days." 

"I think we're ready to begin," 
Sally broke in awhile later, as she 
finished the dinner preparations. 
"We can eat our salad while the 
gravy's heating." 

As she sat down at the table. Aunt 
Julia pushed her salad plate to one 
side. "I'll save mine until the main 
course, if you don't mind, my dear. 
I'm just used to eating it that way. 
The busy life I lead, it seems more 
practical to get everything on the 
table at once." 

Conversation lagged. Aunt Julia 
very obviously concentrating on the 
job of fortifying her generous frame 



314 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



ill the shortest time decently pos- 
sible. 

''Jin"! says you just about run your 
town," Sally smiled determinedly as 
she served dessert. ''How on earth 
do you find time for all your activi- 
ties?" 

''It's just a matter of having a 
definite time for everything, and 
no nonsense about it," Aunt Julia 
answered briskly. ''And that re- 
minds me, Jim." She turned to 
her nephew. "Fll want a cab for 
seven-fifteen; will you call one 
now?" 

"Great guns, we'll take you to 
the station," Jim protested. 

"No, a cab, if you please," Aunt 
Julia said firmly. "You don't want 
to run off leaving a table full of 
dirty dishes. Besides," she added, 
half under her breath, "in a taxi, 
I'll be sure of getting there in plenty 
of time." 

AS the cab drove off a little while 
later, Jim shut the front door 
and said solemnly, "A very success- 
ful, highly organized woman." 



"No doubt of it," Sally agreed 
grimly, sinking down on the daven- 
port. 

Jim cleared his throat. "Well, 
let's do up the dishes," he said 
briskly. "Very inefficient to leave 
them sitting there on the table." 

"Jimmy . . . come here." 

Jim's heart missed a beat as Sally 
reached up and pulled him down 
beside her. He heard her sudden 
laughter, muffled in his coat. 

She lifted up her head and smiled 
at him, the kind of smile which 
always made him feel a stab of pity 
for every other man in the world. 
"The way I feel now, I never want 
to do another organized thing the 
rest of my life," she said fervently. 
"I won't spoil your surprise, ever 
again. Other things can wait. 
You've certainly won this round, 
honey." 

"Oh, I wouldn't say you'd lost 
entirely," Jim said kindly, as he 
tucked Sally's head back under his 
coat. "After all, you taught me 
how to organize ... for defense." 



///|/ iliagazine 

Mabei M. Tanner 



Each month I get a magazine, 
My Relief Society Magazine; 
It excels most publications twice its price, 
With its poems — soul inspiring, 
"Special Features" — never tiring, 
And its pages full of sound and sage ad- 
vice. 



There are helps to make home beautiful, 

And aids to keep wife dutiful, 

And stories, sweet and clean, that warm 

the heart; 
Recipes for healthful living, 
At the same time ever giving 
Beauty to that culinary art. 



Let's be loyal to our Magazine, 

Our Relief Society Magazine; 

It gives us wealth from out its bounteous store. 

With its plans for every meeting. 

How I thrill with joyous greeting 

When I see it in the mailbox at my doorl 



Hurrah for Pete! 



Ma be] Law Atkinson 



44 



B 



OY, oh, boy! Look at that, 
Marola!'' 

The silence of the sixth- 
grade room was pierced by Pete's 
outburst as he thrust his report card 
before the astonished eyes of Ma- 
rola West who sat in front of him. 

To the surprise of the pupils, 
their teacher, Miss Burke, did not 
reprove him for this interruption 
while she was passing out the report 
cards for the six weeks just ended, 
for when she saw the look of eager 
triumph in his eyes, instead of the 
veiled despair, and the flush of hap- 
piness on his face rather than the 
usual stoic chagrin at such times, 
she could not. Her eyes filled with 
quick tears, while her heart was 
singing. At last she had touched 
the soul of this gangling boy she 
had despaired of for the six months 
she had been his teacher. 

Her thoughts raced back to the 
morning of her first day of teach- 
ing in the Lakeside School when 
the principal had hurriedly entered 
her room just before time for the 
bell and had said, ''J^st one more 
thing. Miss Burke, you will get the 
school's problem lad this year, Pete 
Garfield. No one has been able to 
reach him thus far. He's a dull, 
apathetic student, but quick enough 
in mischief. Take a firm stand 
from the start and remember I am 
back of you in anything you do." 

She had resented the principal's 
words, and had decided to give the 
boy every encouragement. She had 
been instinctively drawn to him that 
first day when she had called on him 



to take his turn in reading aloud, 
and had seen the mute pleading in 
his eyes, which turned to agony as 
Rodney Hebdon, one of the most 
forward students, had said, 'Tete 
can't read. Didn't you know?" 

He had stumbled through a short 
paragraph, missing most of the 
words and had heaved an audible 
sigh and wiped the perspiration 
from his forehead when he took 
his seat. 

From that very day she had giv- 
en him special help outside of 
school hours and found, to her sur- 
prise, that he soon mastered the big 
words when she taught them to him 
as she would to a first grader 
through story, pictures, and drama- 
tization, but the little words both- 
ered him. She had gone to his 
home two nights a week, and now, 
after long months, he was able to 
go rather haltingly through about 
one-sixth of the regular class assign- 
ments. A month ago had come the 
inspiration to tell him that, if he 
did the small assignments she gave 
him from then on, he would re- 
ceive the same grade as if he had 
completed all the work. How he 
had toiled! Apathy had disap- 
peared, and he had begun going to 
her boarding house for additional 
help on Saturdays. 

She was recalled to the present 
by Marola's voice, ''Miss Burke, I 
can't understand! Pete's marks are 
as high as mine, and surely you 
know . . . ." 

She stopped embarrassed, not 
knowing how to go on, and Miss 

Page 315 



316 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



Burke answered quickly, *Tes, I 
know. I am sure we are all proud 
of his achievement." Then she 
added quietly to Marola, "Will you 
help me pass out the art materials 
at recess, please?" And her eyes 
smiled a challenge for silence. 

lyt AROLA, her brightest student, 
understood and was her usual 
sweet self as she answered, ''I shall 
be glad to. Miss Burke." 

At recess she quickly put the 
paper and paints on the desks, then 
came and stood by her teacher's 
desk and said, ''Miss Burke, Fm 
sorry if I was unkind, but I was so 
startled to see Pete had all A's the 
same as I, when he is dreadfully 
slow and never gets all his work, and 
doesn't even know all the words yet, 
that I called out before I thought." 

"I know, dear." Miss Burke's 
voice was tender. ''I know. God 
has been very good to you, Marola. 
He has blessed you with a high de- 
gree of intelligence— with an alert 
mind. It is easy for you to get your 
work. Pete has worked much, much 
harder than you have, and he has 
learned the three spelling words I've 
assigned him each day this last 
month, and the two problems in 
arithmetic and the half page of read- 
ing, so don't you feel he should 
know the joy of succeeding when 
he has done his best? Remember, 
dear, to be grateful for what God 
has given you, but never feel su- 
perior to one who has not been so 
highly blessed." 

Marola's eyes were filled with a 
new light, as she said, "Vm glad you 
gave Pete all A's. Truly I am. 
Thank you for making me see. 
From now on I shall be his champ- 
ion, too." 



The next morning she was wait- 
ing at Miss Burke's gate to walk 
to school with her. 

''How nice to have someone to 
walk with this beautiful spring 
morning!" Miss Burke put Marola 
at ease at once, for she sensed there 
was a reason for her going out of 
her way to accompany her to school. 

After a few seconds of silence, 
Marola spoke. "I told Dad and 
Mother all about Pete's report card 
and what you said to me, and they 
wish there were more teachers like 
you. Dad told me that Pete is the 
smartest boy in town in some 
things, that not another boy his age 
or even older can handle a team 
like he can; that he knows how to 
harness a team and plow as well as 
a man. Mother said that even 
though I might have a quicker brain 
to get school lessons, she guessed 
things were pretty well evened up 
when God was giving out the tal- 
ents. I wanted to tell you this to 
make up for my rudeness yester- 
day." 

With an arm about the young 
girl's shoulders. Miss Burke said 
very gently, "You just didn't think, 
dear. But from now on, perhaps 
you can do more than you realize 
to get your classmates to accept 
Pete as one of them, as their equal, 
I mean. That would do him more 
good than anything else. A person 
needs the security of friends. Pete 
isn't dumb, for I've proved he can 
learn. I think, perhaps, teachers 
have just figured he was, and have 
put forth no special effort to help 
him." 

"That is true. Miss Burke. You're 
the first teacher who has really made 
him see that he can learn. I know 
I've been sort of a snob, but I 



HURRAH FOR PETE! 



317 



haven't really meant to be, and 
now I'm going to try and help Pete. 
Just you watch me! Fll have the 
rest of the class seeing the good in 
him, too— all but Rodney. He acts 
so superior, Fm sort of afraid of 
him.'' 

''Don't be. He's a brilliant boy 
and has a heart of gold if he can 
only be made to see. Well, here 
we are at the schoolhouse." 

lyi AROLA joined her group, and 
Miss Burke went inside. All 
day in the back of her mind was the 
germ of an idea to help two boys 
develop into splendid men, and a 
plan began to evolve in which Pete 
could demonstrate his superiority 
in some things. 

While he never reached the same 
depths of despair again, Pete's as- 
cent to popularity, to being accept- 
ed, w^as slow. He continued to 
study, and within a short time was 
doing three problems and five words 
and reading an entire page. 

In spite of Marola's efforts, Rod- 
ney would not recognize Pete as an 
equal, and when he saw how she 
favored him with her smiles and 
often drew him into conversation, 
he became almost insufferably rude 
in his attitude toward Pete. Always 
in class, innocently enough it ap- 
peared on the surface, he was show- 
ing up Pete's inability to do the 
work required of normal students, 
and on the playground he was even 
more insulting. 

One afternoon recess when Rod- 
ney and Bill White were choosing 
up sides for a game of ball, and only 
Pete was left and it was Rodney's 
turn to choose, he said, with forced 
carelessness, to Bill, "It's my turn, 
but you can have him. He's no good, 



only to be the teacher's pet and get 
pitied by Marola." 

There was no Pete at school the 
next day nor the next, so Miss Burke 
went to his home to inquire the 
reason. 

From his mother she learned he 
was working for a farmer, Mr. Dal- 
ton, doing his spring plowing. She 
confided that he had tried to get 
Pete to help him before but he had 
refused by saying, "No, I wouldn't 
think of missing a day of school 
now, for I can really see I am learn- 
ing." Continuing, his mother said, 
"But two nights ago he came home 
late and told me he wouldn't be go- 
ing back to school for a while, for 
he would be plowing for John 
Dalton. I tried to talk him out of 
it, but couldn't." 

As Miss Burke was leaving, Pete 
came in. When he saw her he 
flushed a deep crimson. She quickly 
put him at his ease by saying, "Your 
mother tells me you are plowing 
for Mr. Dalton. I've heard you are 
an expert at handling a team. In 
fact, one man told me you are 
the smartest boy in town when it 
came to hitching up and driving a 
team. Do you come home for your 
noon meal?" 

"No, I eat dinner with the DaF 
tons. I drive the team to their place 
at noon, where I water them and 
they eat while I do, then I drive 
them back to work. Fll be plowing 
on his acres a half mile the other 
side of the schoolhouse for awhile 
now, so Fll be passing by the school 
at noon or about twelve-thirty. If 
you want to see pretty horses, just 
be looking out the window tomor- 
row. I curry them every day, and 
they're real beauties, King and Sally 
are their names." 



318 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



JUDITH Burke had received the 
•^ inspiration she needed to develop 
her idea into a workable plan. That 
night she decided that Rodney and 
the rest of her class should happen 
to be all together in front of the 
schoolhouse when Pete passed next 
day at noon driving his shining 
team. 

To her surprise, Marola was 
again at her gate the next morning, 
and could hardly wait to begin 
speaking. ''Miss Burke, I almost 
hate Rodney. I used to like him, 
but not now. Do you know why 
Pete is out of school?" 

'Tes, dear, he is plowing for Mr. 
Dalton." 

''But that isn't the real reason. 
The day before he stayed out, Rod- 
ney wouldn't choose him on his 
side and said all he was good for 
was to be your pet and get my pity. 
Honestly, Pete looked just awful, 
like he was sick." 

"Oh, no! Not that!" Miss Burke 
spoke more to herself than to Mar- 
ola. Then her mind began on a 
definite scheme to rebuild Pete's 
self-esteem and, at the same time, 
bring out the inherent goodness she 
felt sure was in Rodney. 

In the opening exercises that 
morning when the row leaders were 
reporting absences and Clair Cole 
said, "Pete is absent again, but I 
don't know why," she explained by 
calmly saying, "Pete is out for a 
few days helping Mr. Dalton with 
his spring plowing. I've found out 
he's doing a good job, and I shall 
give him credit in agriculture for 
this work. You know there are oth- 
er ways to learn and advance besides 
studying in the schoolroom, im- 
portant as such study is. I've been 
informed that no other boy in town 



can harness and unharness a team 
as quickly and efficiently as can 
Pete." 

Rodney shrugged his arrogant 
shoulders and spoke aloud, 'Tooh! 
It doesn't take any brains to do that. 
Anybody can hitch up a team." 

When school was dismissed at 
noon. Miss Burke surprised her stu- 
dents by saying cheerily, "All of you 
have your lunches eaten and be in 
front of the schoolhouse by twelve 
thirty. I brought my kodak today, 
and I'm going to take your picture 
as a group. I shall give each one of 
you a print before school is out for 
our summer vacation." 

Promptly at twelve-thirty the en- 
tire class lined up in three rows on 
the front lawn and were looking 
their pleasantest when Miss Burke 
came out. She took a quick look 
up the road. There, sure enough, 
not far away was Pete, walking be- 
hind the team he had curry-combed 
till they fairly shone. 

After Miss Burke had taken two 
snaps of the class, Marola, seeing 
Pete, cried out, "Oh, look, Miss 
Burke, there's Pete now. Let's take 
his picture driving the horses!" 

"Yes, let's!" chorused the group, 
all but Rodney. 

"All right. Pete, will you stop 
while I get a picture of you and 
those beautiful horses you are driv- 
ing?" she called cheerfully. 

"Whoa, King! Whoa, Sally! 
Whoa, there!" Pete called, suddenly 
feeling very important. 

"Now face this way," Miss Burke 
requested. 

After his picture was taken. 
Miss Burke said, "We talked 
about the work you are doing on 
the farm this morning, and we 
agreed you were very good at doing 



HURRAH FOR PETE! 



319 



important work like plowing and 
handling a team. I think you will 
make a good farmer, and farmers 
must feed the world, you know." 

This was too much for Rodney, 
who liked to be the center of at- 
traction. He kicked at a pebble on 
the side of the road and said, ''Any- 
body can farm and take care of a 
team/' 

lyilSS Burke hadn't expected 
things to take quite this turn, 
but she quickly saw her opportunity 
to help both boys and she spoke up 
clearly and with conviction. ''All 
right! Boys and girls, you've heard 
what Rodney just said, but I don't 
believe it. It takes a smart boy to 
do what Pete is doing. Rodney, I 
challenge you to prove you can un- 
harness and then harness this team 
as quickly and as well as can Pete 
here." 

Before she could say more, the 
class cheered and clapped their ap- 
proval and called "Hurrah for Pete! 
Come on, Rodney!" 

Miss Burke continued, "You 
needn't worry, Pete. I'll make 
things right with Mr. Dalton. Boys, 
get out your watches and when I 
say 'Go!' start timing as Pete first 
unharnesses the team then puts the 
harness back on them again. Then 
you can time Rodney while he does 
the same. Ready, Pete?" 

"Ready," he answered quickly. 

"All right, go!" she called, and 
without the appearance of haste, 
Pete began taking off the harness. 
He placed it by the side of the 
road, then took it up and harnessed 
the team again, all in an incredibly 
short time. 

"Now, it's your turn, Rodney," 
spoke up Marola, with a smile that 



contained a hint of malice. "Let's 
see you beat Pete's record." 

Miss Burke knew Rodney was 
afraid and experiencing chagrin for 
perhaps the first time in his life. She 
could see it in his face, but she had 
to admire the way he stepped for- 
ward gallantly. Of course, there 
was nothing else he could do, for his 
honor was at stake. 

He began undoing the wrong 
strap buckle, so Pete said, "Not that. 
Rod. Here's where you begin. Now 
you do this. Now this," and so on 
till the harness was by the side of 
the road, with Pete saying an oc- 
casional "Whoa, King," or "Whoa, 
Sally," to the horses who wondered 
what it was all about. 

When Rodney started to rehar- 
ness the team, he frankly asked Pete 
to tell him what to do and fol- 
lowed directions readily. Then, in a 
friendly, sporting way, he held 
Pete's hand high and called, "All 
done," to the timekeepers, who, be- 
ing quick to respond to good sports- 
manship, called back encouragingly, 
"You only took five times as long as 
Pete." 

Rodney then showed the sub- 
stance of which he was made by 
holding out his hand to Pete, who 
had the lines and was ready to give 
the "giddap" signal. As Pete 
grasped it quickly and firmly, Rod- 
ney said, "Congratulations, Pete. 
You're great! See you in school to- 
morrow?" 

"Sure thing!" answered Pete, with 
a feeling of pride and of belonging 
in his voice and in his heart. Then 
he went whistling joyously on his 
wav, while his classmates looked at 
him as if really seeing him for the 
first time. 




iliarii Viy. [Piatt (Has knough uiobbies 
to I Hake crier cHappy 

TV/fARY W. Piatt, Kanarra, Utah, crochets, makes many varieties of rugs, pillowcases, 
■*- ■■• handkerchiefs, scarves, and apparel for infants. Her principal hobby, however, is 
quiltmaking, a skill in which she excels. She has quilted thirteen double wedding ring 
quilts, two flower garden quilts, and has made many other quilts of exquisite design and 
workmanship. Also, she has made two crocheted bedspreads. 

Now eighty years old, Mrs. Piatt is never idle. Her hobbies and her family, as 
well as her Church work, keep her busy and happy. Of her twelve children, nine were 
reared to maturity, and all of these are married and have families. Mrs. Piatt has forty- 
four grandchildren and eight great-grandchildren. In addition to her family and her 
many friends, she has entertained in her home and at her table many Church officials. 
She has been a Relief Society visiting teacher for many years, and serves her community 
well by many acts of unselfish kindness. 



(9/77? 



a^ 



Iris W. Schow 

May was the petal unbrowned by the sun; 
The child who could not stay; 
The smile of trust, now etched on memory 
Was May. 

May is the ground where faith and knowledge meet; 

The star discerned by day 

Our dream at length cloaked in reality 

Is May. 



Page 320 



Green Willows 

Chapter 4 
Deone R. Sutherland 



Synopsis: Lillian and her friend Patricia 
are very much interested in the affairs of 
Pat's three unmarried aunts: Agnes, Mar- 
garet, and Karen. The two older sisters 
are schoolteachers, and Karen is preparing 
to follow the same profession. However, 
Margaret and Dr. Turner, a widower, who 
lives across the street, have renewed an 
earlier friendship, and it appears that John 
Alder, the new director of the summer 
theater in Green Willows, is trying to 
persuade Karen that there are already 
enough schoolteachers in her family. 

THE next three weeks passed 
all too slowly. We found 
out the name of the play that 
would be out at the summer the- 
ater the week end we would be 
spending at Margaret DifTendorf's. 
It was Charley's Aunt. ''How in- 
nocuous," I said, but our parents 
were overjoyed that that was to be 
the play we were to see. I had hoped 
for something just off Broadway. 
"We'll love it; you'll see," Pat said. 
''Oh, I'm excited about it all," I 
said. 

We saw Dr. Turner take Pat's 
Aunt Agnes and Aunt Margaret 
home from our first summer Mutual 
party. He sat by them in Church 
on Sunday, too. 

We went over to talk to Phil after 
Sunday School. We asked him 
what he thought about getting up 
a weiner roast maybe that Friday 
night. 

'T can't," he said. ''Margaret's go- 
ing to let Daddy and me go fishing 
up by their cabin. She's going to 
come up for a day." 



"I didn't know Aunt Margaret 
ever went fishing," said Pat. 

When we mentioned it to Pat's 
mother, she said it was very kind 
of Agnes and Margaret to let them 
use the cabin. Why, everybody in 
the ward was being good to Phil 
because, after all, he was a mother- 
less boy and needed someone be- 
sides his invalid grandmother and 
Essie Arks to look after him, though 
it was nice they were able to get 
Essie to come and help. She was a 
fine cook and a good scrubber. 

"We'd like to be kind to Phil, 
too," Pat said mournfully, "but we 
never get the chance." 

"Never mind," said Pat's mother, 
"another year or two and he'll be 
the one coaxing you girls to notice 
him." 

The second week end before we 
were to go to stay at Margaret's 
contained a really wonderful event. 
Our ward outing up Slipper Canyon 
was held on Saturday. On Friday 
Pat called me up to see what I was 
going to wear. 

"For silly," Beany said. "You 
both know you'll be wearing your 
denim skirts." 

"Mother won't let me wear my 
cashmere sweater," Pat said, "but 
I am going to wear my brown leath- 
er collar. I guess it'll have to be 
an old sweater and my red jacket." 

"Mother has to use the phone," 
I told Pat. "ril call you back." 

It was a wonderful day for the 
outing. It was hot in the valley, 

Page 321 



322 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 

but crisp and cool when we got up always looked bright and laughing, 
in the mountains. Pat rode up with She's like a flower, I thought. And 
us because her mother and father so is Margaret, sometimes. Only 
were going to take the Diffendorf not now. Margaret kept looking 
sisters, but both John Alder and Dr. through the woods toward the park- 
Turner offered to take them also, ing and listening. She had finished 
Finally Pat's mother and father just setting the table. She twined the 
came alone in their car. At the last ends of her scarf, smiling only a 
minute, Dr. Turner had a call and little when the others laughed at 
so they all rode with John Alder— something. I hoped Fd look like 
Aunt Agnes, Margaret, Phil, and that when I grew up, I thought. It 
Karen. was better to be thin like that and 

''My dad will be along later," we with grace, 

heard Phil tell everyone who asked ''I think everyone's getting ready 

him. to sit down and eat," Agnes said. 

Agnes spread their picnic lunch ''Not yet," said Margaret; ''it's 

on the table next to Pat's food, and, still so early." 

of course, we were next to Pat's "Girls, run and find Phil and tell 

folks on the other side because him we're nearly ready to eat," said 

they're our best friends. Pat's mother. 

Agnes said, "Margaret, you've mis- We ran off, looking for Phil. The 

counted. You have an extra plate men and boys had been playing bas- 

here." ketball. They were coming back 

"Oh," said Margaret, tugging a towards the tables now. 

little at the soft scarf she had tied "We're going to eat now," we 

around her throat. "I thought I'd yelled at Phil, 

set a place for Phil's father in case He pretended not to hear us, but 

he gets here in time." he came to our table. He sat down 

by Margaret and began telling her 

JOHN Alder came back from gath- about who had won and why. We 

^ ering wood for the fire. "I seem couldn't understand how Margaret 

to be constantly accepting your hos- could pretend to be so interested in 

pitality lately," he said to Agnes, such stuff. But then she was always 

"I wish you had let me buy the nice to kids. Look at us. Only one 

lunch today and bring it." week away, and we were going to 

"Nonsense," said Agnes. "Besides, a play with her and then come 

I can't stand the Central Hotel's home and stay all night. I felt a 

cooking. Rather do it myself, cer- pang of jealousy that Phil should 

tainly would." have all her attention like that. I 

"How are they going to tell you wished we had been sitting closer 

from the students next year, Kar- to her. 

en?" John Alder sat down by Karen Just then Phil shouted, 'TIere 

on the bench at the table. comes Daddy!" We all turned to 

"That's easy," Karen said. 'Til be look, 

taller than most, and I'll look stern." "Did I make it? I was afraid I'd 

I looked at Karen. She certainly miss the food," Dr. Turner greeted 

hadn't been looking stern lately. She us. 



GREEN WILLOWS 



323 



We all tried to answer him while 
Margaret moved over and made 
room for him. In that moment she 
was looking as radiant as Karen. 
Phil had to begin all over telling 
about the ball game. 

Our table grew very quiet so our 
bishop could ask the blessing. "Not 
only are we thankful for this food, 
but this joyous group of neighbors 
and friends whom we love . . . ." 

We were thankful for this joyous 
group. Suddenly I knew these were 
the moments I must remember, 
"this joyous group/' All the words 
in blessings were beautiful words, I 
thought. 

jyrARGARET cleared up the 
dishes, and Dr. Turner helped 
and so did Phil for a few minutes. 
Then he ran to join the games, and 
Dr. Turner and Margaret and Aunt 
Agnes walked over to watch and 
cheer for Phil. Pat and I watched, 
too. 

"He gets more content and seems 
happier all the time," Dr. Turner 
said to Margaret. 

"I know I am happier," said Mar- 
garet in a low voice. 

Dr. Turner took her hand and 
held it in his. 

"Come on," I said to Pat, "let's 
find the kids in our group." 

It was fun to run until it hurt to 
breathe. People began building the 
bonfire high. In a Httle while it 
would be dark, and then we'd all be 
sitting around the fire singing and 
having a program. Then, last of 
all, they'd get out the marshmallows 
for the red hot coals. 

Beany and I sang a duet on the 
program. We had been practicing 
for it all week. When I sang a solo 
part in it, Beany held his ears, and 



everybody laughed. Not long ago 
I would have died if Beany had 
done that, but it didn't bother me 
too much tonight, though I did feel 
like giving him a hard kick in the 
shins. 

Pat and I went to get our marsh- 
mallows. After we'd eaten the last 
possible marshmallow we could 
hold, the outing came to a close. 
After the closing prayer, we helped 
load the things into the cars. I was 
beginning to feel very tired, and 
I'd eaten too much. 

"Margaret's riding down with 
Phil and me," Dr. Turner said. 

Phil was scrambling sleepily into 
Dr. Turner's car, where he stretched 
out on the back seat. 

"Then John's car won't be so 
crowded," Margaret added. 

"Well, I doubt if it'll be very 
crowded," Agnes said. "The girls 
loaded all our picnic things into 
Pat's car, so I'm going to have to 
ride down with them so I can sort 
out our stuff when we get home. I 
guess Karen will be the only one 
riding back with John." 

"Pat had better come with us, 
too," said Pat's father. 

So I said goodbye to her. 

John said goodnight to everybody. 
"I'll see that Karen gets home safe- 
ly," he said to Agnes. 

"I know it," Agnes said. 

"Goodbye, Pat," I yelled and then 
jumped into our car. 

As soon as it started moving, I 
promptly fell asleep and didn't wake 
up until we were home, where I 
discovered Beany's head on my 
shoulder. I ought to bop him now 
for that duet, I thought, but I was 
too sleepy. 

Monday afternoon we rode our 
bikes up to see Margaret to 



324 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



make sure she had not forgotten 
that this was the Friday we were 
going to the play with her. We took 
our Kold-ayde along and made a 
few stops on the way to see if we 
could sell a few packages. We really 
didn't sell enough to make the ef- 
fort worthwhile. We decided we 
wouldn't offer any to the Diffen- 
dorfs. We didn't want to take ad- 
vantage of them. 

"Margaret's not here," said Agnes, 
''but I'm sure she's not forgotten 
that you're coming. She was at the 
summer theater all morning, and 
then this afternoon she and Phil 
went shopping for some summer 
clothes for him. Dr. Turner drove 
them." 

"Where's Aunt Karen?" Pat 
asked. 

"Well, she rode down with Mar- 
garet this morning. She was going 
to help paint sets or something. 
Margaret came back without her. 
Said John was going to drop her off 
when he came. Seems kind of out 
of his way, though," she added drily. 

I tucked my chin on my knee. 
"Miss Diffendorf, do you think 
they'll go to Europe this summer?" 

"Europe?" She looked at me in 
astonishment. "Good gracious me, 
whatever gave you that idea? Oh, 
yes, I remember. Margaret talked 
about it a month or so ago. No, the 
plans for the summer theater going 
through changed all that. Besides, 
Margaret's not running away from 
anything this summer, I guess." 

"Could we have a drink of water 
before we start back. Aunt Agnes?" 
Pat asked. 

"Of course, girls, anything you 
like." 

We went back through the long, 
cool house and drank delicious sips 



of cold well water. Pat opened the 
icebox, but there was no fudge. 
The picnic dishes were still waiting 
on the table unwashed. Usually 
Agnes was a fanatic about not let- 
ting a dish sit dirty a minute. We 
tiptoed back through the house. 

"I'm sorry there are no treats to- 
day, girls. I've felt a little tired 
lately. I'll probably be perking up 
and getting busy cooking before 
you're due for your visits so don't 
worry." 

"I^E protested that we didn't ex- 
pect her to go to any trouble 
for us. In a few minutes we picked 
up our bikes and rode home. 

Beany was playing on top of 
father's garage with Andy, a neigh- 
bor boy. Someone ought to tell 
Mother on him, I thought, but I sat 
down in the shade and rested by 
Pat instead. 

"Jens Olesen isn't married," said 
Pat. He was the postmaster. 

"I guess he's about the only one 
in town who is anywhere near the 
right age. How old do you think 
he is?" I chewed on a piece of grass. 

"I've got to go," Pat said. "It's 
almost time for Daddy to get 
home." 

At dinner I asked Father, "How 
much older is Jens Olesen than 
Agnes Diffendorf?" 

"I don't know. Ten or fifteen 
years at least." Father went on 
talking to Mother. 

That was quite a bit older. I 
started to think about exactly the 
things I'd need to take with me Fri- 
day night. Mother had already 
promised me the loan of her over- 
night bag. 

On Friday, Margaret had prom- 
ised to pick us up at our homes on 



GREEN WILLOWS 



325 



her way to her house from the the- 
ater before dinner and the evening 
performance. Pat got so excited 
waiting that she brought her things 
over to wait with me. My place 
was the closest, so it would be likely 
that Margaret would stop here first. 
When she finally came, Dr. Turner 
was driving. 

'1 was on my way home from 
the office when it occurred to me 
that I should save John Alder a trip 
home with Margaret, so I picked 
her up myself. Of course, John was 
none too pleased over that." 

''He didn't mind in the least," 
laughed Margaret, ''except that it 
prevented him from seeing . . . ." 
She turned around and smiled at us. 
"I see you're both wearing your best 
bib 'n tucker for the play tonight." 

"Oh, yes," Pat said. "Mother said 
we ought to dress up, but we had 
planned to, anyway." 

We turned up the hill. Phil came 
running across the yard when he 
heard his father's car. 

"Did you go swimming today, 
Phil?" Margaret called. 

"Yes, we did; it was swell. Water 
was wonderful." 

We got out at the gate, and Phil 
slid in the car beside his father. 

"Around a quarter to eight?" Dr. 
Turner asked Margaret. "It's a 
good half-hour drive." 

"Fine," she said. "We'll all be 
waiting." 

"Is Phil going, too?" asked Pat. 

"Yes," said Margaret. "I thought 
he'd enjoy it with us. Dr. Turner 
says the play's an old favorite of his 
and he offered to drive us. I thought 
it would be fun to go together." 




Aunt Agnes waited for us on the 
front porch. 

"You can take your things up to 
the guest room and wash your 
hands, girls. Don't waste any time, 
but come down as soon as you're 
ready because dinner's almost on 
the table." 

"I wish you'd come with us, 
Agnes," Margaret stood in the door- 
way. 

"Oh, I can't see them all," said 
Agnes. "Since I've tickets for almost 
all the rest of them, I think I'd bet- 
ter plan on missing this one. You've 
got a earful anyway." 

"We won't be a minute," we 
promised as we started up the stairs. 

"I think I'll skip dinner." Mar- 
garet started for the stairs where we 
waited. "I need awhile to get 
ready." 

"Nonsense," said Agnes firmly. 
"You're too thin now. You need 
dinner as well as the girls. I'll help 
after you eat a bit if you need me." 

Margaret came down the stairs 
and put her arms around Agnes and 
kissed her on the forehead and on 
the cheek. They stood looking at 
each other for a moment, while Pat 
and I steadily examined Grand- 
father Diffendorf's picture on the 
stairway wall. 

"It's all right, Margaret," Agnes 
said softly. "Don't you worry about 
a single thing. Everything's going 
to be all right." Margaret turned 
and ran up the stairs. 

"Hurry up, girls," Agnes turned 
toward the kitchen, but not before 
we saw the tears standing bright in 
her eyes. 

{To he continued) 



Magazine Subscriptions for 1954 



CounseJoi Marianne C. Sharp 



THE general board extends its 
thanks and deep appreciation 
to all who by their sup- 
port, participation and conscientious 
work made possible the substantial 
increase in the number of subscrip- 
tions to The Relief Society Maga- 
zine in 1954. This increase of 8,865 
subscriptions reflects great credit on 
stake and ward, mission and branch 
Magazine representatives who 
placed on the honor roll, as well as 
on the presidencies of Relief Society 
under whose direction the work of 
placing the Magazine in Latter-day 
Saint homes was so ably accom- 
plished. 

The general board endeavors to 
publish a Magazine of value for Lat- 
ter-day Saint women, and the ac- 
ceptance which it receives is gratify- 
ing. Of primary concern is the reso- 
lution that everything in The ReUef 
Society Magazine shall be in har- 
mony with Latter-day Saint stand- 
ards. At the nominal subscription 
price of the Magazine and at no 
extra cost, subscribers are supplied 
the lesson work for Relief Society, 
as approved by the Church Publica- 
tions Committee, and all other les- 
son helps published by the general 
board. In addition to the lesson 
material. The Relief Society Maga- 
zine also offers material of general 
reading interest— inspirational, en- 
tertaining, and practical for home- 
making— with specific instructions 
and reports of Relief Society mem- 
bers, activities, and aspirations. It 
contains the general history of Re- 
lief Society and, as such, copies 
should be preserved in all Relief So- 

Page 326 



ciety organizations. The Magazine 
binds together in one bond of sis- 
terhood, members throughout the 
world in ever-expanding numbers 
and localities. Of frequent occur- 
rence are letters which come to the 
general board expressing apprecia- 
tion for the Magazine from Latter- 
day Saint women who live far from 
their homes amid alien customs and 
religions to whom The ReUef So- 
ciety Magazine affords a tie to home 
and Church. 

Noticeable gains in the number of 
subscriptions were evidenced in the 
placement of 129,878 Magazines in 
the homes, as of December 31, 1954, 
over the previous total of 121,014 in 
1953. In 1954 Inhere were 200 stakes 
on the honor roll as compared to 
184 in 1953; and ward and branch 
organizations in the stakes on the 
honor roll in 1954 were 1,637 ^^ 
compared with 1,467 in 1953. For 
the eighth year the South Los An- 
geles Stake had the highest percent- 
age of any stake in the Church. It 
is interesting to note that the top 
seven stakes in 1954 were the same 
as those in 1953, although the rela- 
tive positions of some of them var- 
ied. There were thirteen missions 
and 550 branches in missions on the 
honor roll in 1954. Twenty-four 
stakes had 100 per cent or over in 
every one of their wards as compared 
with sixteen in 1953. These indeed 
are excellent records. 

Rehef Society Magazine represen- 
tatives have an important calling 
and an exacting one. It is their love 
for Relief Society which prompts 
them to accept this calling and fill 



MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1954 327 

it so faithfully. By believing in the plishments are very much appreciat- 
Magazine and explaining its value to ed, as are the great interest and con- 
new subscribers as well as continu- ^ern of those who preside over them 

iup their interest in present sub- .iDirci. j • c 

^•1 Tv^ . ^ ... —the Keliet Society presidencies of 

scribers, Magazine representatives ^ ^ 

help keep the teachings of Relief ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^"^ ^^^^s, missions and 
Society in the homes of Latter-day branches. Through close, co-oper- 
Saints. Their efforts and accom- ative effort success is assured. 

uionors for criighest LKatings 

Stake 

South Los Angeles (California) 246% 
Magazine Representative — Nancy M. Rupp 
Ward 

South Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 336% 

Magazine Representative — Amelia Dellenbach 

Branch 

Mountain Home Branch, Boise Stake (Idaho) 353% 

Magazine Representative — Barbara M. Jones 

Mission 

California — 104% 
Mission Relief Society President — LaPriel S. Bunker 

Mission District 

South Texas District, Texas-Louisiana Mission 130% 

District Magazine Representative — Ruby Reaugh 

Mission Branch 

Franklin Branch — 300% 

West Virginia North District, East Central States Mission 

Magazine Representative — Maycel W. Sponaugle 

Ten Highest Percentages in Stakes 

South Los Angeles 246. ...Nancy Rupp 

Nyssa i66....Lucile M. Goates 

San Joaquin i47....Reta J. Watkins 

Glendale 144.. ..Elsie Weber 

Oquirrh 137. ...Enid O. Heise 

Minidoka i35....Myrtle C. Lloyd 

Provo 128. ...Flora Buggert 

Rexburg 128. ...Martha J. Erickson 

Long Beach 124... .Ethel Spongberg 

Burley ...i24....Leona Budge 

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages 

California 104.. ..LaPriel S. Bunker 

Central States 100.. ..May E. J. Dyer 

Western States 100.. ..Mildred P. Elggren 

TexasTouisiana 93....Phynis D. Smith 

Northern California 90.... Amelia P. Gardner 

Northwestern States 9o....Mavil A. McMurrin 

North Central States 86.. ..Dora E. England 

Great Lakes 85. ...Florence H. Richards 

Western Canadian 85....Ehzabeth U. Zimmerman 

Northern States 85....Nettie P. Smoot 



328 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



Ten Stakes With Highest Number of Subscriptions 





No. 






No. 




Subscriptions 






Subscriptions 


South Los Angeles 


2567 


North Jordan 




871 


San Fernando 


1152 


Ensign 




864 


Glendale 


1076 


Sevier 




864 


Mesa 


984 


Burley 




859 


Pasadena 


943 


Long Beach 




848 


Ten Missions With Highest Number of Subscript! 


ons 






No. 






No. 




Subscriptions 






Subscriptions 


Central States 


1177 


California 




838 


Southern States 


^153 


Great Lakes 




811 


West Central States 


1055 


Eastern States 




680 


Western States 


978 


Northwestern States 




677 


Central Atlantic States 


845 


Northern States 




594 


Stakes in 


Which All the Wards Achieved 100% or 


Above 





Bear River Rennis A. Larkin 

Bonneville Ruth Peterson 

Burley Leona Budge 

East Long Beach Margaret Bryan 

East Los Angeles Zelma Beck 

East Mill Creek Mary T. Maxfield 

East Sharon Edna M. Hansen 

Glendale Elsie Weber 

Granite Clara M. Love 

Grant Caroline R. Bennett 

Idaho Falls Johanna Scoresby 

Long Beach Ethel Spongberg 



North Idaho Falls.... Janet L. Landon 

Nyssa Lucile M. Goates 

Oquirrh Enid O. Heise 

Pocatello Margaret Thomas 

Rexburg Martha J. Erickson 

San Fernando Helen Yaple 

San Joaquin Retta J. Watkins 

Sevier Glenyce D. Poulson 

Shelley Merle Young 

South Idaho Falls ....Renee J. Nielsen 
South Los Angeles ....Nancy M. Rupp 
West Pocatello lone G. Slayden 



II 


iission 


California 


104 


Central States 


100 


Western States 


100 


Texas-Louisiana 


93 



^Percentages on utonor iKoll 



Northern California 90 

Northwestern States 90 

North Central States 86 

Great Lakes 85 

Western Canadian 85 



Northern States 
West Central States 
Southern States 
New England 



85 
84 

76 



Stakes Oil ^Percentages 



South Los Angeles 246 

Nyssa 166 

San Joaquin 147 

Glendale 144 

Oquirrh 137 

Minidoka 135 

Provo 128 

Rexburg 128 

Long Beach 124 

Burley 124 

San Fernando 123 

Idaho Falls 122 

Shelley 1 20 



East Long Beach 
San Juan 
Humboldt 
Bakersfield 
Columbia River 
West Pocatello 
South Idaho Falls 
New York 
Orange County 
Los Angeles 
Wilford 
Union 
Denver 



20 

19 

17 
16 

15 
15 

13 
12 

12 

1 1 

11 

10 



East Los Angeles 

Highland 

Sevier 

Bear River 

Granite 

Grant 

Ogden 

Tacoma 

South Salt Lake 

North Idaho Falls 

Grid ley 

Oakland 

San Diego 



110 

109 
109 
109 

108 
108 
108 
108 
108 
108 
108 
107 
107 



MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1954 



329 



Inglew'ood 


107 


Uintah 


94 


Chicago 


84 


Pocatello 


107 


Maricopa 


94 


Logan 


84 


Bonneville 


106 


Mesa 


94 


Montpelier 


84 


Boise 


106 


Salt Lake 


94 


Raft River 


84 


Sugar House 


106 


Lorin Fair 


94 


Utah 


83 


Las Vegas 


105 


Layton 


94 


West Jordan 


83 


Rigby 


105 


Wasatch 


94 


Nevada 


83 


Pasadena 


105 


Timpanogos 


93 


Panguitch 


83 


San Jose 


105 


Moapa 


93 


North Carbon 


83 


San Bernardino 


105 


American Falls 


93 


Reno 


82 


North Box Elder 


105 


East Provo 


93 


Palmyra 


82 


San Francisco 


105 


University 


93 


Orem 


82 


Portneuf 


104 


Cannon 


92 


Alberta 


82 


East Mill Creek 


104 


South Blackfoot 


9- 


Cedar 


81 


Bountiful 


104 


Murray 


92 


Riverside 


81 


North Pocatello 


104 


Grand Coulee 


92 


Farr West 


81 


St. Joseph 


104 


Sharon 


92 


El Paso 


81 


Sacramento 


104 


Butte 


92 


Idaho 


80 


Cassia 


103 


Spokane 


91 


Blaine 


80 


Emigration 


103 


Gooding 


91 


Millard 


80 


Twin Falls 


103 


North Tooele 


91 


Duchesne 


80 


North Jordan 


103 


Mount Graham 


91 


East Cache 


80 


South Box Elder 


103 


Carbon 


90 


Davis 


80 


Liberty 


102 


Teton 


90 


North Weber 


79 


Blackfoot 


102 


Woodruff 


90 


Snowflake 


79 


East Sharon 


102 


Grantsville 


90 


Lethbridge 


79 


Bannock 


102 


Berkelev 


90 


Fresno 


79 


East Phoenix 


102 


Star Valley 


90 


Beaver 


79 


Uvada 


101 


Deseret 


90 


Lake View 


78 


Ensign 


101 


Palo Alto 


89 


Richland 


78 


Nam pa 


101 


Parowan 


89 


Mount Ogden 


78 


Young 


101 


Calgary 


89 


Seattle 


78 


Mount Jordan 


101 


Roose\eIt 


89 


Garfield 


77 


West Utah 


101 


Franklin 


89 


Nebo 


77 


Mill Creek 


100 


North Se\ier 


89 


Hyrum 


77 


Mount Rubidoux 


100 


South Ogden 


89 


South Sevier 


77 


Taylor 


100 


Southern Arizona 


88 


Detroit 


77 


Tooele 


100 


Dallas 


88 


Juab 


76 


South Bear River 


100 


\\^ashington 


88 


Hillside 


76 


Santa Monica 


99 


Lehi 


88 


St. Johns 


76 


East Riverside 


98 


Kolob 


88 


Mount Logan 


76 


Malad 


98 


East Ogden 


88 


Lost River 


76 


Phoenix 


98 


Houston 


88 


South Summit 


76 


Park 


97 


Wayne 


88 


Juarez 


74 


North Rexburg 


97 


South Davis 


88 


Florida 


72 


Monument Park 


96 


Bear Lake 


87 


Klamath 


72 


Salmon Ri\er 


96 


East Jordan 


87 


San Luis 


71 


Weiser 


96 


Pioneer 


87 


North Sanpete 


71 


Cottonwood 


96 


Alpine 


87 


South Sanpete 


70 


Weber 


96 


Ben Lomond 


87 


Santa Rosa 


70 


St. George 


96 


Kanab 


87 


Gunnison 


66 


Wells 


95 


Smithfield 


86 


Moon Lake 


66 


Yellowstone 


95 


Benson 


86 


Willamette 


66 


North Davis 


95 


Zion Park 


86 


South Carolina 


66 


Big Horn 


95 


Temple View 


86 


Lyman 


65 


Portland 


95 


Santaquin-Tintic 


85 


Summit 


64 


Riverdale 


95 


Santa Barbara 


85 


Moroni 


58 


East Rigby 


95 


Oneida 


85 


Morgan 


55 


Emery 


95 


Cache 


85 


Oahu 


41 



330 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



O 



o 

z 
o 



K u 









» Ph 



i-IC<10000000C5'lOOOt-t-0(Mt-«Dt-OOOOlO'*0005(Mr^ 
a505000500t-OOi-lt:-00(MOt-C»OOt-OCiOOt-OoO 



^-r OOCOT}<THOOCO'<*'^C<J'^0100:iTHOO'XiC5'^COC<J050(>a 

,^►5 iOt:^CiC<lT-l^(MCO00i-lt:-C0O5(Mi-IC»CO'^O5aiTHi-lTHio 



w z 



■W ^2 OO-'^t^^DlOCOiOt-COOOTlii-ICsCOCOCOt-OOiOi-IOOiOaiTt 



I 1 1 •£ ^ ii II 1 1 b i I - 1 ^ ^ ^ i - 1 1 p 

|/% .2^ (Ntr-co<X'C<it-a5aii>'X>oiO(MOcocO'^Tj«(Mioa5(Mocoi-i 

+:;« OOOOOi-IOOOOt-OOCXJCSCiOOOOOOfMaiOOOOOiasOOO 

.SPh t— Ii— ItH 1— It— ItHi-Hi— I tH 

^- COOCii-lrHT}<iX>00"^COCOT-l(MOOCOOOt^CS(MTj<<X)T-ltO?r>0 

3^5 T-(tOT-l05COlO(Mai'^(MlO(MW(M(MCDCOlOO(MOCOOii-HCO 

W«<!h lOt>WCOMT:i<U^WCOlOlOCX)lOC<l(X)t--CDOOCOlLOCOCOlOC<>lO 

I 

" -(J 

oC 00(NIC000Uti05'^-^t>00t>'^O'<^rHiO(MC0O00'^0:>T— lOii— I 

iiS <M«£>'^co»OrHoooa50T-icD(Mooooc<i'^OicoT-(-^iocr>o»o 



'O 








;-) 


(P 


OJ 


r^ 


> 




P^ 



<:<!<t:pqWMpqpqpqcqpQmWpqpqpqMmpquuoouo 



o 


o 


.2 
*r/3 


c3 


c 


^ 


W5 


-^ 


ctf 


c« 


a 


0) 



HONOR ROLL 331 



>» 

^ 



7-* 



ss«sl sill 11 i ls«-ali 



C<10iTHt>0505a500OC00500050;iOt-t-OCSOt-CX)i-IO0005OO 



^?1 VIM 



00(M'^'^t-0'^«£>Tti-(-<*»r)t>Oi'^iOOOiOOOOlOOTfO^OCOTH 

Tf(Mtoa5'X>T-HOOOica5oo«0'^'^'^t^ooooor-i?r>i-ic»T-iooc^i-(t> 

COOiCOtOOOOirfCvJC^lCOlOiOCOtOOiOT-ICOtO-^OOOOOCOTHT-lTflO 
OOr}<05lOt:^iO'^COlOi-(Ot't-0-^(MiOOOa50(MOO'^OOt^-lO»0'<* 



44 















U 






















(V 






















'V 






!» 




>< 

:3 












H 


O 


M 


'^ 




o 










riiJ 


X 


^ 
^ 


> 

c8 


^ 


n3 


3 




ft 


o 


a 
> 


o 


o 






o 

'^ 
I— ( 


o 

•-3 


-M 


l-i 


(35 


O) 


OJ 


QJ 


o 


o 


o 


. 


O 



rJ<lOCOOOOOOt^OOI>00'<!*00(M<rOlOOOC<lrHlOCOTHi— I tH OS t-Tj* 

OOi-HOiOOCXDr-IOit-OOOOOOlM i-HOOOOOiasOiOOOC^OOOO CX) t- t- -^ 

rH rH t— li— It-Hi-H t— Ii— It— I t— I 

(NOiot>cot-iOTfcoo50o<:oioai?oo5i:£>i— iioa5"^ocoTj<t-L005 t>-ix» 

t>C<lt~00'X>a505C£>0(>3l>C»THCO'^?C>00^"^a5<X>iX)CO<X)Tf OO 05 lO t^ 

■tH 

rHr-l0000t^'^CDlOTj<00t:-O-^t::^<M(MC0(MC<l(MC0t>OlOT-l tH 00 CO LO 

TflCOCOOCOt>'^lOUOt^a5'*CO(M«£>i— ICX)lOOSC<ia5C<llOiO C- t- CO rj< 

•rl<Ti»00rj<t>COt>C0<MCOt>"^t-Cr-CC>'^"^W'<*(MC0<X)Tl<00iO tr- CO CO Cr- 



r- ^ 

^ o 



- t) r-. ^ 






&X) '^ C M .. S ?^ -"^ 



?SS0C3.^^^0 






332 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 



o 



II - ^^ H < « « ^ffi M ^' « ^- fx; ;S ffi ^ g- ^ ^ ^ w g- w ^ I << 

.2^ -<*C00i00t>«£)00THOC000OC0OC0O(r0'^iHC0C0TH'st«0000?0?£> 

•Sw T-i'^ooot-t>ooo:i0^oooooaiai0005i-ia5ooooiooooo5C5 

-O- Oitr-(MOi'^IO':D(MCO'tDTHCDC5THOOO'^T-ICOt-lOaia500COt>(M 

5>2 '*CD00050i-IOT-llOTHt-COCOi-lTi<a5lO(MC^O(MCO(MCSOOlOCO 



OC OCOTfOt>COC<ICvIC5C<I«OCOCOt--t--C>OOin»'^lOC<l<X>C<lTf«COOO 



[2 ^ ^ _^ § 






0) C a» 







V 






^ 






c; 




O) 


-M 




'Ti 


• 1— ( 


>> 


o 


^ 


> 


Pi 


> 


Q) 


. 


> 



li^iisB 1^ is^ig|i.,^iii^ 



m 


OT 


03 


•rH 


o 





ggj WjH'^'lfljai C^uJ-*^— 5S^^<:3t«<i^L_] ^^^ 

H<P^^HH:j<Oh:iHfe<<^PWfiHWWP^W§S<fe<oSW 

n 

(3 

.2+3 ■rl<t-O5T-IO5t0t-00lOt'0CI(M(Ma5C0t'C5lO00l>-t:-LOTH00rl<(M0000 
-*e<y OOiOOO:>t^tDOOOOCOTHOOOOOOOOC5000a5CX)00^0(MOOCX)(Mtr- 
.Sf^iH i-trHiHTHi-l iH iHtHtH rH 

rQ^ C005(MOr-l050'^rJ<lOOOO-^?£)(MTHt-COOOt-(NOl00005COTj<TH 

^►S c^THLO'^t--rj<cou:)t-'^u^oo(ro<xicot:>T-i-^c^coc<icr)cr>rHioa5co(Ni 

I 

^ z ocoosooa>0500ot^t^iHOiT-ic^oc5ioci'^coaioO'<^oooia5Cico 



>. i^ f3 ^ a> ^ C 

.1 1^ -g .^ ^ ^ g 



ooooo>Jc«bx:ca'?-i;Mis3(73a3c^o3cCp^.;^ooo;HC^<i^Q^-rH 

;^^^^^^ooooooPHPL,pL(fiipLHet,(^p4pMPHpL.fi(PHpHPHPH 



HONOR ROLL 



333 



ri4 



0) 

o 

Hi 



o 
o 



T3 r^ 






o 

4-) 

OS 



O h4 



^::i o 



o 

-(J 
o 

o 
Q 






O 






ft c« 

^ H W 



m TO 

r-H *'"' 









03 



w 



.2^ H 

03 



c3 



J3 



c3 



(S3 



O CQ 

O 



ft 






OS 
o 



03 



O 
O 

2 



6 .)i ui 



§ P^ 

cl; <i w 



>> -si 






ffi 



0) CS3 



W 






ft 

bX) 
bJO 

SO) 



lO CO lO tH 
C5 C» tH O 



O lO 1— I 

Ci Ci O 



00 



ootr-?Oi— loococof^Diro 
oO"^ooioc^aiOi(Mio 
t-t>t:-LOt-'<^co^co 



Ot-H^OOIOOOOSOOiH 

ooa5coio<x>wt>'>*'^ 



to 



o 

CO 
to 



oooot-ooo:)00o:> 



CO t- 
CO t^ 

00 T-H 






as 



00 CO CO (M lO 






00 CO -^ lo 

t- O^ 00 00 



CO 



o 



LO 00 
iO Ci 

O CO 



o 
o 



00 
C5 



Oi-HOiOOOOOOCOtDlOi-ias Ci 

1— iooioiocooa5iot^'r}<?o?r> d- 

00T-io;iTi<'<^C0':Ot:-rt<iO(M'Tl< Ci 



03 

o 

t-3 



1-^ O! 



03 
o 
o 



03 



T3 

o 



5tl 

o 
o 



o 

o 

o 



03 

bfi fl) 



^^^^^^>=;2-| 



.2 ^ 

S 2 

03 O) 



03 



m 

m 

be a> 
o 



03 

•r-l 

O 






CU 

4J 
OJ 






(D 



03 

O) 

03 
-(J 
CO 

ft 



m 



o o o 



-(J 



^ C/2 



ft 
;-( 

o 






03 

O) 
■+-> 

OS 

g 5^ 



e3 
!3 
o 

I 

OS 
X 

O) 



OS 

4J 

O 



OS 
C 
OS 

+-> 



in 
a> - 



-M 

C/2 

ft 
(1) 



ft 
o 

03 



P PQ 

H pq ., 

O K*J ft 



ft 

^ -^ m 



(D 



- C« Ph ^' o; 



§ c 

t* o OS 

jH o a> 

W W ffi 'H; 



W 73 



0) 



«« 0£ OS .rlJ 



■;^ ft 
ft CTj 

ft f-( 



^ o) 03 o; P- "^ 

c * f" I ►^ Q 

I" II Is S 

> 03 



QftC'^bij-s;^^ 
" :3 •:: ^ ft ^ ^ ? 



•^ O ft 
ft '1' 

03 rft Tl 



^ C 03 

o 

PL| 



2 ^ 

S pq 

Ph q 

•^ g3 

ft a> 



^ 

s 



O 

m 

^< 

ft 



OS 



>5 ft 

a» o 

'H bJO 

TO Q 



^.©^ -^ 



'3^ Q Q "^ i-I 



Q 

0) 



o: PP P^ C/2 ^ ^ 



^ 5r! >> ^ OS 






lOlOi-lOi'*iX><X>Tl<'X>TfliOt-COlOt-lOC5iO-^lOOOOi(MOCDOiO(MCOOO 
Oa50000OC5t-OCiC5OOCMO'*Oi-H00O00t>OC5(M00t:-OCiO00 



<lDOOiOCOCOt>T-l(Mt> 
'^lOi-HOOiOfM^COt- 
t-'^IO'^t-tr-COlOTH 



COOlCOfMt-'^COi— lOOlO'«*OrJ<(MOO-^THi:OOOlO(M 
C-OO^lOCOlOCSi-HO'^'^OStOOOlOt-OiCDt-lOlO 
t-COOOTH'^iX)COlOCOLOCOTl<OOCOt-lOlOLOT}<?Ci'r}< 



OOC<IC<lCOt:-CT500<M'^(Mi-ltr-t:-l>-iX)'*OrHi:OCOO'^OOi-llOlOCDOO?OiXi 
OOOCOT(<(MlO'^^00(Mt~lOCOT-l'^t:^CO<X>(MOCOaST-ICOtD'i*C£>rHCOT-l 
I>rJ<(X>LOt>t--'>sI<K3THOOCOt-Oi-^'^CO^COlO'<*?r>t>'^<X>iX>t--lOlOCDiO 



,3 o 

bjO > > 



o 

■+J 

ft 



o 

o 

03 



bJO 03 

^ ft 



o 



> 



o 



ft 
o 

4-> -l-> -M C^ C^ 



o 

ft 

03 

ft 



o 
ft 

O OS 

biD ft 

QJ 5-1 



ft cr 
c« 03 

fH O 



ft ft 



h:] pq Q fe fe H:, H5 



ft ft 

03 OS 



03 
OS 

ft "^ 

cS pq ^ 

ft 

1-5 03 03 



OS ft 

ft I 
o ft 



ft 

-^ -^ 

ft 03 

OS <V 



■^ 03 S^ eg 



o; ri:; 



o a; ^ 



> 0$ Ol 

a> ,^ pft 






^ ^ ^ X 

f> 4J -I-) ^J -M 

O 3 ft ft ft 

ft ft O O O O 



(^ps^f:dt(^a:2a}zoa2a2U2U}U2U2a}U2zna2^^u2i/2U}zna}mznz/2muia2 




FROM THE FIELD 




Margaret C. Pickering, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the F'ield" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
in the Handbook of Instructions, page 123. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Rachael L. Lee 

FRENCH MISSION, BRUSSELS BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY 
SINGING MOTHERS 

Front row, standing left to right: Rosa Denoyelle, President, Brussels Branch Re- 
lief Society; Diane Mattieu, Secretary; Victoria Alini; Augusta Martin; Esther Migy; 
Colette Gregoire, accompanist. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Louise Hochstein, Second Counselor; Maria 
Benoit; Nicole Mertzenich; Gabrielle Williams; Ninie De Leenheer; Christiane de 
Leenheer; Virginia Gott, chorister; Monique Martin. 

Rachel L. Lee, President, French Mission Relief Society, reports on the Relief So- 
ciety activities in her mission as follows: "I have been distributing the Magazine among 
members who read English, and no doubt all of our branches will see this picture. It 
will help them to realize that they are a part of a great organization where women all 
over the world are conducting the same activities and studying the same gospel lessons. 
We ha\'e been stressing this point this year, as it encourages the sisters in their tiny 
branches." 

Sister Lee also submits an informative letter from Sister Virginia Gott, chorister 
of the Brussels Branch Singing Mothers, an excerpt from which follows: "Unlike many 

Page 334 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



335 



servicemen's wives, who are li\ing in strange lands faeed with the problem of strange 
customs and strange languages, I do not suffer the pangs of loneliness as they do, be- 
cause I know that as soon as I establish contact with the local branch of the Church, 
I will be mingling with my own people. I will have a place where I will be at home, 
among real friends, irrespective of nation or language." 




Photograph submitted by Edna H. Bennion 



SPOKANE STAKE (WASHINGTON), FOURTH WARD SINGING MOTHERS 
PRESENT "AN EVENING OF SONG," December lo, 1954 

Group of carolers standing in the center, left to right: Marianne Bardsley, stake 
organist; Dorothea Gessel; Loa Jaten; Alberta O'Brien; Weldon Bastian. 

Group of singers to left of carolers, front row, left to right: Zelda Conrad, stake 

Work Director Counselor; Fern Fuller; Nedra Quinton; Mary Johnson; Dorothy Lind- 
gren, ward chorister. 

Group of singers, second row, left to right: Leila Russon; Marlene Bastian; Melba 
Bastian, stake chorister. 

Group of singers, third row, left to right: Berniece Conrad, Spokane Fourth 
Ward Relief Societv President; Joyce Barlow; Eva Orme. 

Group standing to the right of the carolers, front row, left to right: Naomi Rudd; 
Elna \\'hittle; Lois Barlow; Orla Pritchett. 

Second row: Laura Wagstaff, Secretary, Spokane Stake Relief Society; Nina Low- 
der; Virginia Erickson. 

Third row: Ruth McMullin; Ruth Collier, Work Director Counselor, Fourth Ward 
Relief Society; Aileen Hansen. 

Appropriate stage settings for this "Evening of Song" were designed and constructed 
by Sharlene Ho\\ell. The picture shows the Christmas Carol Medley, one of the num- 
bers of the "Winter Wonderland" group of songs. Brother Weldon Bastian provided 
a violin obhgato to this number. This group of Singing Mothers also furnished music 
for one session of the Spokane Stake Quarterly Conference, January 16th, 1955. 

Edna H. Bennion is former president of Spokane Stake Relief Society. The re- 
cently appointed president is Zelda S. Conrad. 



336 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 




Photograph submitted by Anna O. Smith 

MOUNT LOGAN STAKE (UTAH), ELEVENTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 

SINGING MOTHERS 

Front row, left to right, beginning fourth from the left: Victoria Hansen, organist; 
Fern Smith, pianist; Clistie B. Johnson, chorister; Emily Larsen President, Eleventh 
Ward Relief Society. The men standing at the back are members of the ward bishopric, 
left to right: Lowell Jenkins, First Counselor; Reed Bullen, Bishop; Preston Olson, 
Second Counselor. 

Anna O. Smith, President, Mount Logan Stake Relief Society, reports the activities 
of this enthusiastic group: "The chorus was organized in 1946 and has held re- 
hearsals regularly and is invited to sing on many occasions. They sing in the ward 
fast meeting each month and recei\'e a great deal of joy from such service. The chorus 
is a great asset to the ward and very much appreciated by the bishopric and ward 
members." 




Photograph submitted by Marie J. Monson 



BUTTE STAKE (MONTANA), DILLON WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 

SINGING MOTHERS 

Front row, left to right: Ada Dieterle; \^erla McCandles; Nora Lee Hilton; Dorothy 
Bergeson; Marie Taylor; Delma Ruegsegger; Etta Prather; Clara Payne: Lucille Swartz; 
Vcrla Boctticher, chorister. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



337 



Back row, left to right: Kay Wolf, accompanist; Lillerth Jones; Bertha Ruegsegger; 
Arziila Peterson; Minnie Stocker; Anna Lu Smith; Lavina Smith; Winnie Johnson; 
Anna Taylor; Lola Koefoed. 

Marie J. Monson, President, Butte Stake Relief Society, reports that this group 
sings once a month for sacrament meering, and for all special Relief Society programs. 
In the fall of 1954 ^^^Y presented an entire skit for the bazaar. 

Ruth W. Packer is president of Dillon Ward Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by EUzabeth H. Zimmerman 

WESTERN CANADIAN MISSION, UNIVERSITY OF ALBERTA 
BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY 



Front row, seated, left to right: Carma Paxman, Counselor; Maureen Jensen, Sec- 
retary; Verla Smith, Counselor. 

Standing at the back: Ruth Rice, President. 

Elizabeth H. Zimmerman, President, Western Canadian Mission Rehef Society, 
reports the acti\ities of this unusual organization: "The Relief Society at the Institute 
of Alberta was organized October 3, 1954, with a complete program. It is comprised 
of thirty-five members. Each month they ha\e had a special activity to build up 
interest, members, and also to raise funds for their organization. In October a Thanks- 
giving breakfast was served to the Priesthood members participating in a clean-up day at 
the Institute. In November the Relief Society conference was held with the Singing 
Mothers furnishing the music. During the month of December they held a bazaar, and 
a Christmas dinner. Besides these activities, they also take care of the sacrament 
cloths and write to the institute missionaries once a month. These young ladies are 
quite enthused over their work and the progress which they have made. All are proud 
to be members of such a fine organization." 



338 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 




Photograph submitted by Mary E. Cutler 

GLENDALE STAKE (CALIFORNIA), GLENDALE EAST WARD 
"QUEENS FOR THE DAY" PROJECT 

Front row, left to right: Grace Spangenberg; Elizabeth Brower; Blanch Bell; Maud 
Callison; Margaret Farnsworth; Ethel Kearl; Mary E. Cutler, President, Glendale Stake 
Relief Society; Rozilla Grant; Edna Beal, President Glendale East Ward Relief Society. 

Second row, left to right: Bessie Hanson; LaPriel Haws; Etta Boggs; Clara Cough; 
Martha Hartley; Alice French; Shirley Jamison; Mary Tonkin; Elva Mowery; Cora 
Downs; Ruth Gough; Ethel Schroeder; Naomi Nielson; Lillian Canady. 

Sister Beal reports that two sisters were absent when this picture was taken: Clair 
Wing and Rose Kelly. "Sister Kelly is work counselor and is in charge of this activity 
of honoring a sister each work day. Through this, and other work meeting day proj- 
ects, our attendance has doubled at our work meetings." 




Photograph submitted by Claire B. Jones 

CEDAR STAKE (UTAH), CEDAR SECOND WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 
VISITING TEACHERS HONORED 

Front row, seated, left to right: Margaret Uric; Mary Clark, a faithful visiting 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



339 



teacher, who has been on the quilting committee for thirty years; Mettie Matheson, who 
has served fifty years as a visiting teacher; Ursaha Stanworth; Rose Lunt, a visiting 
teacher for fifty years; Winifred Urie; Lucy Esphn. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Carolyn Bullock; Ada Leigh; Lula Corry; Agnes 
Wood; Mary Mackleprang. 

All of the sisters in the photograph have served t\^•enty-five years or more as 
visiting teachers. 

Claire B. Jones is president of Cedar Stake Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by Bernice Dyer 

WEST GERMAN MISSION, FRANKFURT (AMERICAN) BRANCH 

RELIEF SOCIETY 



Seated on the floor, left to right: Renee Nelson; Johanna De St. Jour; Harriet Hart; 
Lyle Petersen. 

Second row, seated, left to right: Francis Pershing; Peggy Anderson, Second Coun- 
selor; Betty Jenks; Shirley Xanthus; Helen Wright, First Counselor; Alta Brossard, 
President. 

Third row, standing, left to right: Janet Berryessa, a visitor from Iran; Gayla Green, 
a \isitor from Munich; Bernice Dyer, President, West German Mission Relief Society. 

As the groups (wives of servicemen) were organized last spring and summer (1954), 
they began the lessons at the beginning of the outlines. Sister Dyer reports that "By 
the first of October, nearly all were ready to begin the current lessons. Most of them 
hold meetings the year around, since they feel a definite need for that association. 
At the present time we ha\e twehe such organizations in the West German Mission 
among the families of servicemen. In spite of the transient membership, they func- 
tion efficiently and they are doing much good for the Latter-day Saint members who 
are here and also for many friends who have become interested." 



340 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1955 




Photograph submitted by PhyUis D. Smith 

TEXAS-LOUISIANA MISSION, NORTH TEXAS DISTRICT, PLAINVIEW 

BRANCH BAZAAR, December 1954 

Left to right: Lois Starks; Wanda Kalana, Second Counselor; Louise Montgomery, 
President; Nellie Miller, missionary; Nickolette Bell, Magazine representative; Randall 
Bell, child. 

Phyllis D. Smith, President, Texas-Louisiana Mission Relief Society, reports that 
this branch Relief Society was organized in September 1953. There are ten sisters en- 
rolled. "We are very proud of the accomplishments of this small Relief Society." 



(cyn vi/ashdays 

June B. Wundeihch 

I empty out each crumpled little pocket, 
Gather playworn treasures to a heap 
For growing hands to sort, before noon sleep 
Subdues activity. A tarnished locket 
Without catch or chain, a fragile paper rocket 
Battered by missions to the moon; down deep 
A broken, withered wishbone, serving to keep 
Expectant eyes aglow — so runs the docket. 

Once more I pray my wish — oh, help me fill 

The secret pockets hidden in the seams 

Of childhood, with shining, all-enduring dreams, 

With memories to launch an earthdra\\n will 

To the stars — as wealth in trust for hands full grown 

To coin, when searching back in need, alone. 



uierosfor lliodern Cookery 
(chives 

Elizabeth WiUinmson 




CHIVES (Allium schoenoprasum) are 
native to Northern Europe and 
North America, a perennial belonging to 
the onion family. This attractive plant, 
with lavender blooms and dark green 
leaves, grows to the height of eight or 
ten inches. It is easy to grow and seems 
to hke most any soil. The bulb-like 
clusters at the root can be separated in 
the spring or fall. Each bulb will make 
a plant, but it is better to divide each 
clump into three or four parts for assuring 
a healthier plant. Potted chives can be 
grown all winter indoors, and they make 
a pretty addition to the kitchen window. 
The mild onion flavor is popular with 
many people who find that onions cause 
digestive disturbances. 

Chopped chives may be added to: 
stuffed eggs, cottage cheese, cream cheese, 
salads, mashed potatoes, tomato juice, and 
omelettes. 



Sacred iffudic ^i 



Jhree f-^aH 



oLauled (^h 



oruded 



Blow, Bugle. Blow— Neidlinger- 

Madsen 18 

God Shall Wipe Away All Tears- 
Roma 16 

Hold Thou My Hand-Briggs 20 

If Christ Came Back-O'Hara 20 

I Walked Today Where Jesus 
Walked-O'Hara 22 

Let the Mountains Shout For Joy- 
Stephens 15 

Lord's Prayer— Gates 20 

My Soul Is Athirst For God— Stickles .20 

Out of the Depths— Todd 20 

Praise Ye the Father— Gounod 10 



— Music Sent on Approval — 
Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 
45-47 South Main 
Salt Lake City 1, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
□ On Approval D Charge 

□ Money Enclosed 



Name 



Address 

City & State 




Bai|iieslliisi€ I 



niniiiiniHlT45-47^^iw 

MS NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO J Q2ffi WASH1N6R» BSMSKN 



Page 341 




L^ement L^mmnei/ [Blocks as Lrlanhng [Boxes 



Wiiiard Luce 



TNTERESTING planting boxes can be made from cement chimney blocks. These 
"'■ blocks are 18 by 18 inches, 7% inches high, and have a hole through them 9 



inches square. 



You can place them in the dirt of the planting area surrounding the terrace, allow- 
ing them to stick up about an inch and a half above the terrace. Or they can be 
placed directly on the terrace and filled with soil. When the latter method is used, 
the plants in them must be watered often, as the blocks become quite hot and pull 
the water from the soil. 



The blocks can be used with their natural cement color, or they can be painted 
bright colors which will contrast with the surrounding garden and terrace. 

About twenty-five per cent of the cost of the blocks can be saved by buying sec- 
onds. These are not suitable for chimneys, but will usually work perfectly as planting 
boxes. 



Page 342 



Suddeniii iuutterfues 

Lael W. Hill 

Suddenly white butterflies blossom 

over the half-blind garden, 
And frost will not be thought of again 

till October — or September; 
It is the green time . . . already 

summer forever 
As the white butterflies and the wakening 

bees remember. 

It is summer already, whose young leaves 

will span every tomorrow; 
Wind is sun-warm . . . there was never 

a winter to think of ... . Together 
With gold bees finding their always 

opening flowers. 
The sudden white butterflies blossom 

to honeying weather. 



C/a ther s \^a rden 

Bernice T. Clayton 

A precious bit of paradise 
Was father's garden. In his eyes 
It was a place for children's play, 
Where flowers bloomed to gi\e away; 
The place where he could best express 
His love of home, his happiness. 

A quiet man, he spoke in deeds 

And flowers grown from precious seeds; 

His choicest blossoms for the wife 

He loved and cherished all through life. 

Just one extravagance he had — 

That lovely garden of my Dad. 

One day he went to buy some clothes 
He long had needed, but he chose 
To order Holland bulbs, and then 
He wore his shabby suit again. 
How could we know that every spring 
The suit he didn't buy would bring 
A wealth of memories instead 
Of just a gorgeous tulip bed? 



THE WORLD'S FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 



Cable - Nelson 



Finest Low Priced Piano Built 



All Obtainable At 

Beesley Musk Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



It^s awaiting 
You . . . 

I III* 3 there is still a tremendous amount 
of outstanding instruction and use await- 
ing you in this and other copies of the 
Relief Society Magazine. Your editions 
may be handsomely bound at the West's 
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50 
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per 
volume plus postage for mail orders. Fol- 
low these postage rates if you send your 

order by mail: 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles .64 

1400 to 1800 miles 7£ 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveiiiently loca- 
ted uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah g-^. 

Phone 4-2581 ^^ 

Page 343 



not 



maKe 



vf^X.KdV^g 



hoo 



ihis 



easy 



^av 



^W 



fOR 



GET yOUR AMAZING 



SELF-SPACING 

RUG NEEDLE \ 



goo 



K^^L 



B.L.POPE 

4510 So. 23rd East 
SALT LAKE CITY 
87- 2742 






the 



i^^eit/ 



ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs the 
average family 
only about ^^^ 
9^ a day 





Be Modern 
live ilectn'ca/Iy 

UTAH POWER ft LIGHT CO. 




What do You 
Need in Music? 



We Carry A Complete Stock of All 
SACRED PIANO and ORGAN 
BOOKS, plus ALL CHORAL NUMBERS 
for SINGING MOTHERS, CHOIR and 
MUTUAL CHORUSES. 



Immediate attention given to 
Mail Orders! 



GLEN-BROS. MUSIC CO. 



WOULD YOU LIKE 
A TOUR TO EUROPE 

That would include the 
dedication of 

The Temple At 
Berne, Switzerland? 

For complete details write or phone— 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Telephone 4-2017 

The Historic Train 

Will leave Salt Lake City 

August 5th 

and will include 

The Pageant At The 
Hill Cumorah 

We give the most for 
the least! 



Page 344 





mAHpHkr^ 



\xOOil *<^^^/ 1 

loiisekeeping 
.COOKBO()K 




Homos 




Cookltook 





V. BETTY HH^^'^" 









Ideal as Shower or Wedding Gifts 

1. BETTY CROCKER'S GOOD AND EASY COOK 
BOOK 

Prepare delightful meals easily and quickly with this compact 
and handy cook book by Betty Crocker. It contains 1000 time- 
saving recipes that are really delicious. This book is wonder- 
fully arranged, offers so many helpful hints, and is unbelievably 
pricetl at only $1.00 

2. GOOD HOUSEKEEPING COOK BOOK 

This excellent cook book contains: over 3000 recipes, including 
1000 new ones ; enlarged chapters on pressure cookery, home 
freezing, quantity cookery, leftovers, quick-and-easy dishes to 
prepare, foreign dishes, barbecues, treats for children, chafing- 
dishes ; popular step-by-step "Susan" recipes ; and directions 
all the way from intelligent buying to attractive serving. $3.95 

3. BETTER HOMES AND GARDENS NEW COOK 
BOOK 

You'll find a rich storehouse of information on cooking in this 
outstanding cook book that's durably bound in loose-leaf form 
and indexed to perfection. It contains thousands of delicious 
recipes, calorie charts on all foods, oven charts, modern ideas on 
table settings and entertainments, and countless aids never 
included before in any cook book. $3.95 

4. THE BETTY FURNESS WESTINGHOUSE COOK 
BOOK 

This new kind of basic cook book gives crystal-clear directions, 
defines cooking terms, explains cooking measurements, and 
offers many other hints that develop confidence in the kitchen. 
Besides thousands of unusual recipes, this book includes a 
special feature, "Tricks and Treats," which shows how to 
transform old favorites into new delights, and gives l^elpful 
short-cuts. ^^-5" 




DESERET BOOK COMPANY 
44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, Utah 
Gentlemen: 

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order 
( ) charge to my account for the encircled (numbered) books: 

12 3 4 



Amount enclosed $. 



Name 
Address 



Ci^y Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax please. 
Add 12c postage for the first book, 8c for each additional book. 



REX.AR-123-39796 



JUL 





^Iftu dSeneficiai Ljeard . . . 



Back in 1905, the year Beneficial was founded, a young dental 
surgeon discovered novocaine. It is one of several local anaesthet- 
ics that make today's visit to the dentist a much more tolerable experience than 
it was fifty years ago . . . just one of many dental profession advances. 

The past half century has brought many advances in insurance benefits, too. 
Beneficial's new "Planned Futures" program is an excellent example. Ask your 
Beneficial agent about the benefits of this program for your family. No obligation, 
of course. 

BENEFICIAL LIFE 



David O. McKav, Pies. 





Salt Lake Citv, Utah 



\'^Msr'^«?* 




m A d ii © 2 B^ 










i 




VOL. 42 NO. 6 



Lesson Previews 



JUNE 1955 



*:$;%''* 



X 



;^W 






«^sL 










*s<-^ %aJ^^ 
















ki 






m 






1 






^m 






m 


i '^^^ 




1 


1 




\ 


y 




1i Mi^ 




} 






' 




■'^X 




- * 










\by[es of Spring 

Doiothy J. Roberts 

Eyes of spring are my father's eyes, 
The bright, clean blue of country skies. 
Within their depths no shadow lies, 
No dark or dappled terror shies, 
But sight beyond my puzzled cries, 
Of treasures, hid, and faith's far prize. 
From murky limbos of surmise 
I reach a highway through his eyes. 

His clarity of glance defies 
The cynic's taunt and scorns reprise. 
Fond of hills, the farthest rise 
Tints his sight with fathom-dyes. 
He glimpses past the clouded whys 
With vision clear and distance-wise. 
When winter looms and autumn dies, 
Let me look through my father's eyes. 



The Cover: "Aristocrat Roses," Photograph by Ward Linton 

Frontispiece Photograph: 'The Grand Teton and Jenny Lake, Wyoming' 
Photograph by Don Knight 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



Cjrom I Lear and QJc 



ar 



I read Lael W. Hill's remarks in the 
"From Near and Far" department in the 
April Magazine, then reread her mother's 
lovely poem in the February issue ("Poet's 
Mother"). Lael has always been an in- 
spiration to me ever sinee we wrote for 
the Tribune Junior as ehildren. I have 
often wondered if we weren't married on 
the same day, as our marriage licenses 
were published in the paper on the same 
day. I hope some day she will publish 
a book of her wonderful poetry. I would 
be one of the first to buy a copy. 

— Nell B. Brenchley 
Preston, Idaho 

We in the Cedar Second Ward read 
our Relief Society Magazine and realize 
what a wonderful privilege it is for us to 
study these lessons, to enjoy each interest- 
ing story and poem. In the special short 
story issue for April (1955), the bird 
photographs are most unusual, also the 
floral pictures. The table decoration is 
really eye-catching. The moment the 
Magazine arrives I sit right down with it, 
regardless of what I might be doing. Re- 
cently a number of young married girls 
who are not attending Relief Society 
meetings regularly are reading the Maga- 
zine with great interest, and vote it their 
choice. 

— Genevieve MacFarlane 
Cedar City, Utah 

I have always enjoyed The Relief Society 
Magazine. In fact, it was the Magazine 
which my mother and grandmother read 
before anything else. 

"I love this little Magazine,'* 
Said my mother long ago. 
"There is so much here to be seen, 
So many things to know." 

Today I spent a quiet hour 
With a copy of my own 
And marveled at its healing power 
W^hen I could be alone. 

— Gertrude T. Kovan 
Provo, Utah 

Page 346 



My aunt, Mrs. E. Jones of Spanish Fork, 
Utah, subscribes to The ReUef Society 
Magazine for me, and I do want to let 
you know how much I enjoy every issue. 
I belong to the Presbyterian Church, and 
am a member of the Missionary Society. 
When I take my turn conducting the 
deliberations, I am delighted to say I have 
used some verses from your splendid Mag- 
azine. We are all following in His steps. 

— Miss Cath erine Harvey 

Montreal, Canada 

I received the Magazine as a gift from 
my mother and have appreciated it so 
much these past two years while I have 
lived in Turkey. There are no other 
members of the Church around here, and 
I have found the stories and messages 
from the Relief Society general board and 
the Church Authorities so uplifting. My 
husband reads and enjoys the Magazine, 
too. 

— Mrs. Betsy Long 

Golcuk, Turkey 

It is a great inspiration to read the mes- 
sages of wise counsel from our great lead- 
ers whom I have learned to love, even 
though I have never met them personally. 
I am reading with some interest every 
article about the new Relief Society Build- 
ing, and I hope some day to visit Salt 
Lake City. 

—Mabel A. O. Lindblad 
Willmar, Minnesota 

We wish to extend our sincere thinks 
for The Rehef Society Magazine. It is 
wonderful to see and examine the con- 
tents thereof. In Haarlem we have a 
lovely Relief Society organization. There 
are few members that can read fluent 
Enghsh, but we all enjoy the illustrations 
indeed. 

-Sister S. M. \^an Gelder Vestcr 

Haarlem, Holland 

Our good Magazine is one of the closest 
touches of home and good old Utah. I 
really enjoy it. 

— Helen McGee 
Roseville, Michigan 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 



RELIEF SOCIETY 

Belle S. Spafford - 
Marianne C. Sharp 
Velma N. Simonsen 
Margaret C. Pickering 



Mary G. Judd 
Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 



Editor - 
Associate Editor 
General Manager 



Evon W. Peterson 
Leone O. Jacobs 
Louise W. Madsen 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Christine H. Robinson 



GENERAL BOARD 

President 

- - - First Counselor 

- - - Second Counselor 

- - - Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta H. Christensen Winniefred S. 
Mildred B. Eyring Manwaring 

Helen W. Anderson Elna P. Haymond 

Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth 

Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young 
Edith P. Backman 



REUEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 



Marianne C. Sharp 

Vesta P. Crawford 

Belle S. Spafford 



Vol. 42 



JUNE 1955 



No. 6 



e 



on tents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

My Daughter Prepares for Marriage Harold B. Lee 348 

Two New Members Appointed to the Relief Society General Board 

Annie Merrill Ellsworth Zina H. Poole 352 

Mary Ross Young Elna P. Haymond 353 

Poetry — A Rich Heritage Christie Lund Coles 355 

Blossoms in Lava Willard Luce 358 

"How Can It Please the Human Pride?" CaroUne E. Miner 371 

Selling the Rehef Society Magazine Edith G. Baum 374 

The Morning-Glory Horn Nell Murbarger 376 

A Good Day Margaret Hardy 392 

FICTION 

A Good Life Vera Mayhew 360 

First in My Heart Maryhale Woolsey 380 

Green Willows — Chapter 5 Deone R. Sutherland 393 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 346 

Sixty Years Ago 366 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 367 

Editorial: The 125th Annual Church Conference Marianne C. Sharp 368 

"From Sea to Shining Sea" Vesta P. Crawford 370 

Notes to the Field: Summer Work Meetings 372 

Brigham Young University Leadership Week 372 

Hymn of the Month 372 

New Serial "Hermanas" to Begin in July 373 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 398 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Elizabeth Lee Butler Finds Hobbies Indoors and Outdoors 379 

Let Ironing Day Be a Pleasant Day for You Rhea H. Gardner 388 

Washing Blankets Rhea H. Gardner 391 

Herbs for Modern Cookery — Basil Elizabeth Williamson 416 

LESSON DEPARTMENT— TEACHING AIDS AND PREVIEWS FOR 1955-56 

Teaching and Teaching Aids for the 1955-56 Lessons Mildred B. Eyring 403 

Theology — Characters and Teachings of The Book of Mormon Leland H. Monson 405 

Visiting Teacher Messages — Book of Mormon Gems of Truth Edith S. Elliott 407 

Work Meeting — Food Preparation and Service Rhea H. Gardner 408 

Literature — Literature of England Briant S. Jacobs 410 

Social Science — The Constitution of the United States Albert R. Bowen 412 

POETRY 

Eyes of Spring — Frontispiece Dorothy J. Roberts 345 

It Is a Tragic Thing, by Mabel Law Atkinson, 351; The Covered Bridge, by Elsie McKinnon 
Strachan, 354; While Summer Sings, by Lael W. Hill, 365; Symphony for America, by Leslie 
Savage Clark, 375; Hills, by Francelia Goddard, 378; The Meadow, by Thelma Ireland, 378; 
Blue River, by Ethel Jacobson, 378; Monday Song, by Faye Gardner, 379; Weeds, by Ida 
Isaacson, 387; Return, by Catherine E. Berry, 387; Enchanted Moment, by Elizabeth Pew, 390; 
Familiar Note, by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 392; It Doesn't Matter, by Josephine H. Beck, 414; 
Reward, by Ruth M. Jones, 414; Nature Song, by Jeanne Wilson, 414; Courageous Weaver, 
by Gene Romolo, 415; Lamp of Faith, by Erma Barney Braack, 415; Night in the Mountains, 
by Maude O. Cook, 415. 



My Daughter Prepares 
for Marriage 

Elder Harold B. Lee 
Of the Council of the Twelve 



SOME time ago there came in- 
to my hands a copy of a letter 
written by William James, 
the renowned psychologist, to his 
daughter, Peg, who was struggling 
with the inner conflicts so common 
to youth. He addressed her as 
''Darling Peg." In his letter he seeks 
to give her fatherly counsel to quiet 
her fears, and concludes with this 
comment: 

I have no doubt you are doing as well 
as you know how, dading little Peg; but 
we have to learn everything, and I have 
no doubt that you'll manage it better and 
better if you ever have any more of it, 
and soon it will fade away, simply leaving 
you with more experience. 

If he and you and I have the con- 
fidence in ''Our Darling Peg" that 
she is doing "as well as she knows 
how,'' have we made sure that in 
the development of that little soul 
entrusted to our care, that we never 
left her without the benefit of our 
maturity of years to teach her the 
"how" of all we know? Did we, in 
her growing-up years, lay the foun- 
dation and framework for a strong, 
successful, and happy life, or did 
we leave it all to the hit and miss 
of trial and error, and hoped some- 
how that Providence would protect 
our darling while she gained experi- 
ence? 

Perhaps a true-to-life incident will 
impress the thought I am trying to 
introduce. A newspaper clipping of 

Page 348 



a few years ago carried the story of 
a young pilot in a solo flight high 
above the airport in a training rou- 
tine who suddenly shouted over the 
radio communicating system to the 
officer in the control tower: "I can't 
see! I have gone blind." Should 
panic have prevailed in the control 
tower as well, disaster to the young 
pilot and to the valuable plane 
would have been certain; but, for- 
tunately, he was a seasoned officer 
who, from experience, knew that 
under certain circumstances tem- 
porary blindness could come to a 
young novice under great tension. 
Calmly the officer talked to the 
youth up there, directing him in 
the process of circling to lose alti- 
tude slowly while at the same time 
ordering emergency equipment to 
be brought, at once, should there 
be a crash. After breath-taking min- 
utes which seemed interminable to 
all who watched, the blinded pilot 
touched the wheels of his plane to 
the runway and rolled to a stop on 
the landing field. The ambulance 
attendants hastily rushed the boy 
to the base hospital for treatment. 
What would have happened if 
the officer in the control tower had 
become excited or had been shirk- 
ing his duty, or hadn't known how 
to deal with this kind of an emer- 
gency? The answer is that the same 
thing would have happened which 
could happen to "Our darling Peg," 



MY DAUGHTER PREPARES FOR MARRIAGE 



349 



were she bereft of the wise coun- 
selor of experience when she is 
faced with a shocking crisis with 
which she is unaccustomed. In both 
instances, a hfe would be maimed, 
if not destroyed, and the opportun- 
ity for highest attainment blighted. 

]V/f ANY times we have seen elderly 
parents come to the temple 
with the last of a large family to be 
married and say, as if in benediction 
to a successful parenthood, 'This 
is our last child. All have been 
married in the temple." I heard a 
youth bear a boy's tribute to his 
father who from his ''control tow- 
er" had guided this son to a sacred 
marriage in holy wedlock. The boy's 
simple tribute was: "Well, Dad, I 
made it!" 

While all the problems of life 
are not solved by a temple mar- 
riage, yet, certainly, for all who en- 
ter worthily, it becomes a haven of 
safety and an anchor to that soul 
when the storms of life beat fierce- 
ly. Speaking about this matter. 
President Stephen L Richards has 
said this: "One of the greatest de- 
terrents of wrongdoing has been the 
fear of losing a place in the eternal 
family circle." 

Hearts must be pure to come within these 
walls 
Where spreads a feast unknown to 
festive halls. 
Freely partake, for freely God hath given, 
And taste the holy joys that tell of 
heaven. 
Here learn of Him who triumphed o'er the 
grave, 
And unto men the Keys, the Kingdom 
gave: 
Joined here by powers that past and pres- 
ent bind, 
The living and the dead perfection find. 

— Orson F. Whitney 
(Inscription at the entrance to the 
Cardston, Alberta, Temple) 



I wish all mothers could have 
heard the heart-cries and the ques- 
tions of a dear, sweet girl who, when 
it seemed that her girlhood dream 
of a temple marriage was almost 
within her grasp, had broken the 
law of chastity and now, for three 
weeks had lived in the torture cham- 
ber of an accusing conscience. Her 
questions were: "How was I to 
know that I was in danger? Why 
didn't I have the strength to resist?" 
Like the blinded pilot, she had been 
flying blind, but, unfortunately for 
her, there was no control tower at- 
tendant to guide her to a safe land- 
ing in her crisis. Oh, that she could 
have talked out her problem with 
a wise mother! 

Had mother been too busy with 
Church work or her housework or 
with socials or clubs to have culti- 
vated the comradeship which would 
have invited from her daughter the 
most intimate confidences on such 
sacred matters? Perhaps here was a 
mother who was content to have 
her daughter instructed in academic 
courses on these delicate subjects 
which, all too often, but encourage 
the students to the experiment. 
Maybe she didn't realize that into 
her very living room, daily, by ra- 
dio, magazines, and television were 
coming the distorted, and yet clev- 
erly disguised ideas of love and life, 
and marriage that, all too often, are 
mistaken by youth as the path to 
happiness. 

Could it have been that an 
all-wise Heavenly Father, foresee- 
ing these modern threats to success- 
ful homes and marriages, thought 
it important to give parents, early 
in this dispensation, vital instruc- 
tions, which, if followed, would safe- 



350 RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 

guard against these dangers? To the mony of the hfe and mission of the 

mothers of the Church, the Lord Lord Jesus Christ, 

taught clearly their responsibility to I know of a little mother who 

their children in a revelation which was never too busy to sit down with 

he said was a law unto "parents in her little girl when she wanted to 

Zion/' These commandments to ask questions about the mysterious 

parents he grouped into two cate- things of life. Mother's answers 

gories: The first, apparently, were were gauged to each stage of her 

primarily teachings to be given be- little girl's mental capacity. She 

fore a child was to be baptized— caught her daughter at the cross- 

''to understand the doctrine of re- roads of her youthful glee or disap- 

pentance, faith in Christ the Son pointments, as the case might be, 

of the living God, and of baptism following a party or a date. When 

and the gift of the Holy Ghost by proposals of marriage came, mother 

the laying on of the hands.'' After was silently praying and, thereafter, 

baptism, the Lord stressed the fol- was alone with her daughter to 

lowing as the essentials of his law counsel as her ''darling" might de- 

that parents ''shall also teach their sire. On the eve of her marriage, 

children to pray, and to walk up- it was to mother that the daughter 

rightly before the Lord .... ob- turned for counsel as to what a new 

serve the Sabbath day to keep it bride's place must be in these most 

holy" ... to "remember their labors" sacred relationships of marriage. It 

and not to be idle or greedy. These was mother's triumph when, at last, 

teachings must be taught just as ef- she saw her daughter adjusting 

fectively in the home as are the op- beautifully in a happy home, 
posite worldly ideas and notions 

with which children and youth are A/flNE has been the rich experi- 
constantly confronted. Frequent J- * ^^^^^ for nearly twenty years, 
"home" nights have been suggested ^f ^^ing entertained each week end 
as an appropriate time and place ^^ ^^^^ ^f ^j^e most successful 
for such instruction. homes of the Church, and, by con- 
Just how vital the teachings of trast, almost weekly I am permitted 
the gospel are in protecting youth a glimpse into some of the unhappy 
as they prepare for marriage is sug- homes. From these experiences I 
gested by an analogy of an effective have reached in my own mind some 
teacher. Said he, "Beautiful roses definite conclusions: First, our hap- 
do not grow unless the roots of the P^est homes are those where parents 
. ? 1 r 1 1 4. J • have been married in the temple, 
parent bush are farmly planted in j i. i • - u 
\ , r -i 1 rrrn 1 . -L Second, a temple marriage is most 
rich, fertile soil. They have to be ^^^^^^^^^^ -^ ^husband and wife 
cultivated and digged about con- ^^^^^^^ -^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ordinances 
stantly." Just so, the beautiful ^f ^i^^ ^gmple clean and pure in 
flowers of virtue, sobriety, honesty, body, mind, and heart. Third, a 
and integrity do not grow in the temple marriage is most sacred 
human soul, unless the feet are firm- when each in the partnership has 
ly planted on a strong, firm testi- been wisely schooled in the purpose 



MY DAUGHTER PREPARES FOR MARRIAGE 351 

of the holy endowment and the ob- to her daughter of a sacred scene in 
hgations thereafter of husband and an exquisite, heavenly sealing room 
wife in compliance with instructions where, shut out from all that is 
received in the temple. Fourth, worldly, and in the presence of par- 
parents who themselves have light- ents and intimate family friends, a 
ly regarded their temple covenants, beautiful youthful bride and groom 
can expect little better from their clasp hands across a holy altar, 
children because of their bad ex- Thank God for that mother who 
ample. shows her daughter that here, near- 

T ^1 . 1 ,. f 1 . .1 est to heaven on earth, heart com- 

In this day, the fashions, the -.i v ■ • ^ ^^,. c 

^' 111 munes with heart, in a mutuality ot 

sham, the pretenses, and the glam- j^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^ ^^^^^^^ ^j-^l^ 

our of the world have badly distort- ^^^^5 the ravages of hardship, heart- 
ed the holy concepts of home and aches, or disappointments to de- 
marriage, and, even the marriage stroy, and supplies the greatest 
ceremony itself. Blessed is the wise stimulus for life's highest attain- 
mother who paints a living picture ments! 



cdt Us a cJragic cJmng 

MabeJ Law Atkinson 

Man is drunken, 

Yet thirsting still for stronger potions. 

The wines of milder vintage 

Mellowed by love and beauty 

Cannot intoxicate the mind that has tasted 

The liquor of its own inverted power. 

Mind is master, 

Yet eyes dimmed by cataracts of greed 

Can see no signposts of the Master Mind, 

No torches of the avatars 

That flame disaster; 

Ears turned only to earthly kingdoms 

Hear not the guiding carillons of angels. 

Ceaselessly, triumphantly. 

With merciless, sword-thin laughter, 

Man builds his slaves — 

Robots with the strength of Atlas, 

Purring annihilation, 

Forgetting that he, himself. 

May be food for his own mind's gorging. 

It is a tragic thing 

\Mien man lights the fuse 

Of the bomb that will le\el his own house. 

W^ould he but look up. 

He might walk with gods and traNel by star 

To the kingdoms of forever. 



Two New Members Appointed to 
the Relief Society General Board 



tyCnnie uLerriu ibuswortn 
Zina H. PooJe 

Secretary, Denver Stake Relief Society 




ANNIE M. ELLSWORTH 

THE appointment of Annie 
Merrill Ellsworth to the gen- 
eral board of the Relief So- 
ciety, on April 13, 1955, will meet 
with unanimous approval from all 
who have had the privilege of know- 
ing and loving her. 

Sister Ellsworth was born in Rich- 
mond, Utah, to Alma Merrill and 
Almira Esmerilda Hendricks Mer- 
rill, the fifth of ten children. Mem- 
Page 352 



ories of her childhood are extreme- 
ly happy ones, and her home was 
the center of rich spiritual gather- 
ings which strengthened her love 
for the gospel. Her father was in 
the stake presidency for twenty- 
three years, serving as president the 
last twelve years. 

Sister Ellsworth attended Brig- 
ham Young College in Logan for 
one year, and it was there that she 
met her future husband, John Orval 
Ellsworth. They were married 
October 21, 1914, in the Logan 
Temple. 

The Ellsworths went into the mis- 
sion field as students at Cornell Uni- 
versity in Ithaca, New York. From 
there, they went to Oklahoma where 
Brother Ellsworth was a professor at 
Oklahoma A. & M. College. After 
they left Oklahoma, they lived for 
eighteen years at Lubbock, Texas, 
where he was a college professor and 
later a dean. 

Since the Ellsworths have never 
been blessed with children, they 
have tried to make their home the 
center of reunion for the Church's 
young people. During World War 
II, many Latter-day Saint boys sta- 
tioned at Lubbock Field for pilot 
training came each Saturday night 
to an open house at the Ellsworth 
home. 



RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 



353 



Annie M. Ellsworth finished col- 
lege after her marriage, receiving a 
B.S. degree in foods and nntrition. 
She also is a talented interior dec- 
orator. 

Sister Ellsworth has served the 
Relief Society in various capacities 
including stake secretary in the 
Boise Stake, president of the Lub- 
bock Branch, supervisor of the West 
Texas District, first counselor and 
president of the Denver First Ward, 
President of the Central States Mis- 



sion Relief Society, and is serving 
at present as a social science leader 
in the Provo Eighth ward. She is 
genealogist for the large Marriner 
Wood Merrill family. 

Sister Ellsworth now resides in 
Provo, where her husband is a Pro- 
fessor of religion at Brigham Young 
University. 

Through her service she has stim- 
ulated and strengthened the testi- 
mony of many. 



ijiaryi LKoss L/oung 

Elna. P. Haymond 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 




MARY R. YOUNG 

A NNOUNCEMENT of the ap- 
pointment, April 13, 1955, of 



board of Relief Society brought 
congratulations and approval from 
her host of friends. 

Sister Young was born in Salt 
Lake City, Utah, to George J. Ross 
and Mary Romney. Her father 
passed away when she was nine 
years of age and her mother reared 
their five children in a home where 
religious training, devotion to serv- 
ice, and love of the gospel were con- 
stantly taught and practiced. 

When but sixteen years of age. 
Sister Young served as secretary of 
the Twentieth Ward Sunday School. 
During the following years she 
taught in the Religion Class, Pri- 
mary, and M.LA. organizations. She 
attended the Latter-day Saints High 
School and the Latter-day Saints 
Business College. Sister Young 
continued her training through the 
reading of good books. She has long 
been an ardent student of the scrip- 
tures. The knowledge thus gained 
has developed a strong, unswerving 



Mary Ross Young to the general testimony of the gospel. This knowl 



354 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



edge and testimony will be carried 
by her into her work on the general 
board. It will enable her to carry, 
with conviction and humility, the 
gospel message to the many hun- 
dreds of sisters whom she will visit 
throughout the stakes of the 
Church. 

On December 29, 1921, she mar- 
ried Gaylen Snow Young in the 
Salt Lake Temple. Their children 
are Gaylen S. Young, Jr. an at- 
torney; Mrs. Joseph (Betsy) New- 
ton; Mrs. Graham (Mary Lou) 
Doxey, and Edwin. Sister Young 
has nine grandchildren. She loves 
them dearly and acts as ''second" 
mother to them for days and weeks 
at times when conditions require 
such attention. 

After her marriage, Sister Young 
with her husband, lived in Wash- 
ington D. C. while Brother Young 
completed his study of law. While 



there she was active in the branch. 
Upon her return to Salt Lake she 
served on the Primary stake board 
and later in the presidency. Her 
next assignment was as a board 
member of the Bonneville Stake 
Relief Society. After serving on the 
stake board she was made president 
of the Bonneville Ward Relief So- 
ciety, then counselor in the Bonne- 
ville Stake. At the time of her ap- 
pointment to the general board she 
was president of the Bonneville 
Stake Relief Society. 

Spirituality, humility, love for her 
fellow men, and a desire to serve 
have radiated to members of her 
family and to all those whom she 
calls neighbors. The warmth of 
her personality, with her love for 
people, coupled with her charity 
and understanding of others' prob- 
lems, will endear her to many and 
make her services invaluable as a 
member of the general board. 



oJhe (covered Ujndge 

Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

We found it where no speeding cars intrude. 
Where time has grown a shawl of ivy lace. 
The country noonday weaves a slumbrous mood 
Around the woodsy quiet of the place. 
And slivered sun falls through the leaning roof 
To lie in splintered light upon the planks 
Where phantom echoes rise of wheel and hoof. 
Of hurrying rigs and splashing water tanks. 
Within the sheltered hush of this old bridge, 
Our thoughts meandered to those days gone by; 
While mentally we crossed half-century-ridge, 
Stepped back to rutted trail, uncharted sky. 
But then we heard a plane, swift-winged and brief- 
And knew a world had changed beyond belief. 



I 



Poetry — A Rich Heritage 



Chiistie Lund Coles 



POETRY is a soul-food so rich, 
so satisfying, so nourishing 
that he who has never known 
the joy of it has been hungry in- 
deed. 

And I beheve that those who have 
been given the gift of expression 
are indeed blessed. 

The poet has found his medium 
of expression. What he expresses, 
and how well he does it depend up- 
on his own ability, and his own wil- 
lingness to develop his talent. 

The subject matter of poetry is 
limitless. Many modernists declare 
that nothing is beyond the pro- 
vince of the writer, if he is able to 
capture and present it well. Robert 
Burns proved this true, in his day, 
by his poignant and wise words in 
'To a Field Mouse," and in the 
poem written while watching a louse 
upon a lady's hat. Yet, it is more 
or less accepted that beauty and 
wisdom and aspiration to nobility 
are better handled in poetry than 
subjects of ugliness and sordidness. 

There are so many good and 
worthwhile subjects about which 
one can speak, there is so much wis- 
dom to be presented, that I think, 
particularly for our Church publica- 
tions, we should adhere to these 
things. Beauty is still ''its own ex- 
cuse for being." 

Poetry is different from prose in 
that what it says must be said suc- 
cinctly, carefully, briefly. It must 
catch in a sentence what prose can 
take a page to present. This sen- 



tence cannot be merely a declarative 
thing, either; it must be said in 
words that are rich in meaning, in 
beauty, with phrases full of imagery 
and metaphors not necessarily found 
in prose. Elinor Wylie in her poem 
"Velvet Shoes," says, "We shall walk 
in velvet shoes." It comes upon us 
so forcibly that we can feel velvet 
beneath our feet when walking on 
the snow. Poets are content too 
often to use hackneyed, trite expres- 
sions that were beautiful when first 
used, but are not beautiful now be- 
cause they have been said too many 
times. 

Imagery is the rich embroidery of 
a poem, and if it is fresh, it is a 
true delight. If a phrase like 
"downy flakes" comes to us, we 
should examine it closely before 
using it. If it comes too easily to 
mind it may be that we have read 
it many times before, and have 
stored it in our subconscious minds. 
We should seek hard for new words, 
new combinations, and try to say 
something as it has never been said 
before. 

Forms of poetry are varied, and 
one wishing to write should make 
a study of the standard, accepted 
forms so that she will have a better 
background for what she writes. In 
the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contests, 
for instance, it is interesting to note 
that sonnets have been singularly 
successful as winning poems. For 
those not familiar with the sonnet 
form I might say briefly that a son- 
Page 355 



356 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



net consists of fourteen lines with 
alternate lines rhyming— abab-cdcd- 
efef— gg (each letter standing for a 
rhyme sound— two a's rhyming, 
etc.). The lines are iambic pentam- 
eter, which means there are usual- 
ly five heavy beats and five light 
ones, with the second syllable in 
the lines getting the accent, such as 
"The curfew tolls the knell of part- 
ing day." An occasional extra light 
beat is permissible, but only one fa- 
miliar with the form should try this. 
The sonnet is a stately form for a 
fine subject. 

There are other types of sonnets, 
but this is the most popular in 
America today. The couplet at the 
end should sum up the subject with 
strength and meaning. If the poem 
has a theme, it can very well be pre- 
sented or reiterated in these lines. 

T YRICS — poems which sing 
themselves — are always pop- 
ular, if beautifully done. A well- 
written ballad (a poem which tells 
a story) can be effective, as can free 
verse (a strong thought or picture 
which is told without definite pat- 
tern in the form). 

As in a sonnet, every poem should 
build to a climax. Many poets find 
that their last lines, which are usual- 
ly the best, the crux of the whole 
idea, come to them first. They 
should build unity of thought 
around this idea, and weave a poem 
worthy of this climax. It is a good 
idea to write the theme of your 
poem, or the central thought, down 
before you start the poem itself. It 
has been said that if you cannot 
write your theme for either a poem 
or a story in one sentence, it is not 
clear in your own mind. 



Robert Frost maintains that every 
poem should have a surface mean- 
ing. That is, one that can be 
gleaned with one or two brief read- 
ings, but might, and preferably 
should have other levels of depth 
and meaning. 

The modern objection to cliches 
and words not used in ordinary 
speech, such as ''morn," ''alas," etc., 
is well founded. These words were 
considered good in the Victorian 
age, but are not acceptable now. 
One should write as one should 
speak in simple address, not neces- 
sarily ending a line with a period or 
ending the thought at the end of 
the line, merely because the form 
seems to call for it. Punctuate as 
you would punctuate any good piece 
of writing. Strength is often gained 
by letting the thought run from one 
line into the next, and the difficulty 
of rhyme is lessened. Fresh rhymes 
are something to be striven for 
always. 

The poet who would write well, 
who would win contests, or sell in 
the face of terrific competition, 
should do as much studying as pos- 
sible. Reading poetry from the 
masters, as well as from contem- 
porary poets, should be a must. 
Read . . . read . . . read. Then, for- 
get what you have read and write 
. . . write. To those who wish to 
know what is happening on the 
writing scene — contests, require- 
ments, trends — a good writer's 
magazine is most helpful. 

University courses or extension 
work, attending writers' groups 
where poems can be read aloud and 
criticized, writers' conferences or 
meetings, where outstanding, sue- 



POETRY— A RICH HERITAGE 



357 



cessful poets speak, are most valu- 
able, particularly if one can still stay 
true to her best self and write hon- 
estly, rather than trying to write 
what might please some passing 
phase or trend. 

YEXTBOOKS and reference 
books used for accuracy and 
study are almost a necessity, for 
even a slight error may be picked 
up by an astute reader and may 
count against your effort. 

Latter-day Sairit women have an 
opportunity for expression and suc- 
cess in the Eliza R. Snow Poem 
Contest and should take advantage 
of it. We have a great field of pio- 
neer history and scenic beauty upon 
which to draw. Yet these subjects 
must be handled with special care. 
It is easy to be trite and sentimental 
on a theme close to us, but if 
handled wisely, such a subject can 
be most strong and moving. 

In summing up, I would say: 
Choose a subject that is as universal 
as possible, yet near to you, one up- 
on which you feel deeply; let it lie 
in the deep well of your subcon- 
scious mind while you are doing 
other things; then, bring it forth 
and try to clothe it in the form 
most suited to your thought (often, 
the thought will actually dictate the 
form). Write it in the great flush 
of joy and fulfillment that comes 
from creating, but, do not let it 
end there. Later, in the calm light 
of reason and criticism, go over it, 
over every line, every word, polish- 
ing, shining, making it yours indeed, 
in expression and content. Try to 
make your poem alive with concrete 



images, rather than with telling it. 
Do not try too hard to preach, but 
let the theme come through your 
veiled expression. 

Before submitting, be sure that 
the mechanical dressing of your 
brain child is as nearly perfect as 
possible. Have it neatly and ac- 
curately typed on good paper. A 
first impression may unwittingly in- 
fluence a judge in its favor; the op- 
posite is possible, also. 

Submit your poem according to 
the rules, and if you win, well and 
good. But if you lose, remember 
that it does not necessarily mean 
you do not have a good poem. 
Judges differ as much as poems do, 
and the poem which may not win 
this year may have a chance next 
year, or in another contest, or to 
an editor. And the chances are, it 
can still be improved, worked on, 
seasoned. 

Writing something worthwhile is 
worth all the effort involved, for 
poetry is a rich heritage of which 
we should strive to be worthy, and 
to perpetuate for our posterity. 

Helpful References for the 
Writer of Poetry 

Brooks and Warren: Understanding 
Poetry, Henry Holt and Company, New 
York, $4.50. 

Hamilton, Anne: How to Revise Your 
Own Poems, Writer's Digest, 22 East 
12th Street, Cincinnati 10, Ohio, $1.50. 

Hamilton, Anne: Seven PrincipJes of 
Poetry, Writer's Digest, 22 East 12th 
Street, Cincinnati 10, Ohio, $2.50. 

Zillman, Lawrence: Writing Your 
Poem, Writer's Digest, 22 East 12th 
Street, Cincinnati 10, Ohio, $2.75. 




Willard Luce 



SMALL BUCKWHEAT IN CRATERS OF THE MOON 
NATIONAL MONUMENT 

Blossoms in Lava 

WiJkrd Luce 



DURING June and July, the 
Craters of the Moon Nation- 
al Monument and the ad- 
joining cinder cone desert are full 
of surprises. The surprises will be 
even greater if you have read Wash- 
ington Irving's description of the 
area. Irving, in The Adventures of 
Captain Bonneville, writes: 

An area of about sixty miles in diameter, 
where nothing meets the eye but desolate 
and awful waste, where no grass grows 
nor water runs, and where nothing is to 
be seen but lava. 

This forbidding wilderness, once 
a valley of fire, is located in south 
central Idaho, north of the Snake 
River, south of Arco, and west of 
Blackfoot. The main highway to 

Page 358 



Sun Valley passes along the western 
border of the lava country, and the 
road to Salmon River intersects its 
northeastern areas. Idaho Highway 
23, which branches off at Shoshone 
north of Twin Falls, passes directly 
through the National Monument, 
which constitutes only a small part 
of the lava landscape. 

Actually the amount of vegeta- 
tion, and, especially, the amount of 
blossoming flowers in the Monu- 
ment is startling. Possibly the most 
eye-catching of all is the tiny, purple 
monkey flower which literally car- 
pets large areas of the cinder fields. 
The monkey flowers seem to grow 
best in the low, depressed areas; 



BLOSSOMS IN LAVA 



359 



even old wheel tracks become filled 
with them. Individually, the blos- 
soms are tiny and somehow re- 
semble the face of a monkey. 

Another profuse blossomer of the 
Craters is the dwarf buckwheat. The 
foliage of the buckwheat is gray 
and the blossoms a yellowish-gray, 
almost ball-shaped. In the late sun- 
shine these plants make startling 
contrasts against the red, black, and 
brown of the cinder cones. At such 
times the hills seem to become huge 
mounds of flowered obsidian. 

For individual blossoms, possibly 
the delicate, starlike bitterroot takes 
the prize ribbon. Clusters of mock 



orange, white with yellow centers, 
and the intense green of the dainty 
ferns also have decorative qualities 
all their own. 

Besides the flowers and the blos- 
soming shrubs, there are three va- 
rieties of trees found in the Monu- 
ment: western juniper, Junipeius oc- 
cidentalis; limber pine, Pinus Rexi- 
lis; and quaking aspen, Populus 
treinuloides. All of which fails to 
make the Craters of the Moon Na- 
tional Monument into a city park; 
but, at the same time, keeps it from 
being quite the barren waste de- 
scribed by Washington Irving. 




Willard Luce 

TWISTED PINE TREE IN LAVA BEDS 
CRATERS OF THE MOON NATIONAL MONUMENT, IDAHO 



A Good Life 



Vera Mayhew 



JOAN stood near the window of 
the small, old house and 
watched the gray dust whirls on 
the unpaved road that passed her 
door. 

This is the very worst place Fve 
ever been, she said to herself, and 
thought longingly of the army hous- 
ing she had formerly thought was 
the worst in the world. At least in 
army housing you have neighbors, 
she thought, young neighbors with 
the same problems and heartaches 
and the same capacity for fun. Here 
her nearest neighbor was more than 
half a block away, a little, old 
mousey person, sixty years old or 
more. Joan had seen her several 
times out working in her garden, 
but they had not spoken in the two 
months that Joan had lived in the 
little house. 

It wasn't Bill's fault she was here. 
He had certainly pointed that out 
to her last night. Long ago he had 
warned her that it would be hard 
to find a place- to live, that the near- 
est town to the job was a very small 
one, and she would have little to 
do and would get terribly bored and 
homesick. But with Bill just home 
from Korea and the memory of that 
awful fifteen months of his absence 
fresh in her mind, how could she 
think of anything but the joy of 
being with him again? 

Now she was willing to admit 
that Bill knew more about small 
California desert towns than she 
did. He had worked near them be- 
fore, and knew what it was like to 

Page 360 



be so far from movement and life. 
After all, he had been a construc- 
tion engineer before he went into 
the army. She had met him while 
he was stationed at a post near her 
home in San Francisco. She smiled 
with love at the memory of that 
meeting at a friend's home, forget- 
ting, for a moment, her present 
misery. 

It had been on a clear and spark- 
ly night that Alice had called Joan 
to ask her please to be a fourth 
for a tour of San Francisco's fun 
spots. Alice's friend had brought 
another boy along, and they needed 
someone to make the party even. 
Joan had gone reluctantly, and it 
had turned into the evening of her 
life with the knowledge growing 
more sure inside her every minute 
that this Bill Brent was going to 
mean something more to her than 
just a few hours of fun. 

How right she had been. How 
wonderful it was to marry him after 
a short courtship and go with him 
to make a home at other army 
camps. She didn't love him any 
less now, and we haven't grown 
apart, really, she assured herself. It's 
just that I can't stand being stuck 
away in this awful, ugly little house 
all day and then never going any 
place in the evening. 

That's what had been wrong last 
night. She had walked downtown 
in the afternoon and noticed that a 
picture they had missed was playing 
that night at the town's one picture 
place. She had dinner on the table 



A GOOD LIFE 



361 



when Bill got home, and she was 
dressed and ready to go. There 
would be only one showing and 
they would have to hurry to make 
it. 

OILL had been a little late, and 
then he had taken forever with 
his shower and dressing and when, 
at last, he had come out to dinner 
he was in pajamas and a robe. 

"Oh, Bill, I forgot to tell you be- 
fore you went to dress," she said, 
throwing her arms around his neck 
and giving him a quick, hard 
squeeze. ''But guess what? Staitime 
is on at the movies tonight. Isn't 
that wonderful luck? Do hurry in- 
to something and let's fly through 
dinner and be on our way." 

She gave him a hurried kiss on 
the cheek and danced into the 
kitchen whirling round and round. 
They were going some place, they 
actually were! But when she came 
back with the food, there sat Bill 
in the one comfortable chair, 
sprawled out as if he would never 
have even enough energy to come 
to the table. 

''Bill, you haven't even started," 
she said reproachfully. 

"That's just half of it. Fm not 
going to," he answered. 

Joan almost opened her mouth in 
astonishment. She had thought 
Bill would be as thrilled as she was 
to have something to do. He got 
up and came around the table, and 
put his arm around her waist. 

"Cheer up, kid," he said. "To- 
morrow is another day. Maybe I 
won't be so all in. Today was real- 
ly tough." 

"But, Bill," she answered, de- 
terminedly cheerful, "remember this 
is the Isis. Pictures Monday, Wed- 



nesday, and Saturday. Mostly blood 
and thunder. You see it tonight 
or you never see it." 

"Too bad. I guess we'll never 
see it," he said with a smile and a 
shrug. 

She couldn't let it go at that. Her 
hopes had been so high that she 
didn't even see how really tired he 
was, and they had quarreled, bitter- 
ly, while the dinner cooled on the 
table, and both had finally gone to 
bed without eating anything. There 
she had poured out her loneliness 
and boredom, and he had reminded 
her that he had told her not to 
come, to stay in San Francisco with 
her parents and let him get down 
to see her as often as he could. She 
had accused him of not wanting 
her with him, of not caring whether 
she was happy or not, and he had 
called her a child, and what was 
more, a spoiled child. 

Even this morning their quarrel 
had not been resolved. She had 
prepared his breakfast in silence and 
in silence they had eaten. He had 
gone off without even saying good- 
bye. 

Her breath came hard and fast 
as she thought of the situation she 
was in. She got out the dress she 
was knitting, sat down, and did a 
few stitches and then put it back in 
the drawer. What she needed was 
action. If she had a piano she 
would pound the life out of it. All 
her life she had been able to work 
off her tensions playing the piano. 
But there was no piano here. Maybe 
that was most of the trouble. She 
had never before tried to get along 
without a piano. 

She looked about the small room, 
trying to find something to do. 



362 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



It was hoiingly neaty as her mother 
always said when there was nothing 
on top of anything to show that 
people were around. She had 
scrubbed and painted and made 
curtains and slip covers and a bed- 
spread, everything she could think 
of to take time and make the place 
seem more like a home. Now there 
just wasn't another thing she could 
do. 

Well, maybe she could dig in the 
garden, but she hated digging in 
gardens. She detested the feel of 
dirt on her hands. She wanted to 
enjoy her flowers after someone else 
had done all the work. Arranging 
them, making them beautiful in a 
house, that she loved, but she 
couldn't make them grow. Besides, 
she wouldn't know where to start 
in this weed-grown patch. She'd 
just have to keep on waiting for 
Bill to have time. 

I'll go down to the store, she 
thought, and try to dream up some- 
thing for dinner that will take all 
day to cook. If all we're going to 
do while we're here is eat, it may 
as well be good. 

Joan went out the door and down 
the street. Her neighbor was work- 
ing again in her garden. Now here 
was someone who knew how to 
make a garden grow. The iris and 
roses blooming together in profus- 
ion were one of the most beautiful 
pictures Joan had ever seen. She 
stopped to give herself more time 
to look. As she stood entranced, 
the woman working, looked up and 
smiled. 

''How beautiful your garden is," 
Joan said almost involuntarily. 

''Let me cut you some blooms/' 
the woman answered. 



Joan flushed. She was about to 
answer, curtly, "I wasn't asking for 
flowers," when she caught the look 
of friendliness in the woman's 
eyes. Why she's lonely, too, Joan 
thought, and shy. 

Instead of the thoughtless words 
she had intended, Joan said, "That 
would be wonderful. But I'm just 
going to town. Let me stop and 
get them as I come back. If you've 
gone into the house, I'll knock on 
your door." 

"I'll have them ready," the wom- 
an answered. 

JOAN started to walk on, then 
^ stopped and came back to the 
gate. "I was wondering," she said, 
"if I could do anything for you 
while I'm down town." 

"Why, that's right kind of you. 
I was needing some black embroid- 
ery cotton and not feeling like walk- 
ing after it. Wait just a minute I'll 
get you the money." 

"Oh, don't go in the house just 
for that. Go on with your garden- 
ing. You can pay me when I stop 
by for the flowers." Joan waved 
gaily and walked down the street. 

"I'll need about ten skeins," the 
woman called after her. 

Ten skeins! Joan thought. What- 
ever can she be doing with so much 
black? But she just waggled two 
fingers to let the woman know she 
understood and walked on. 

Joan was feeling much better 
when she got back to her own 
place, her arms full of packages and 
the huge bunch of flowers. Her 
neighbor's name, she had discov- 
ered, was Nancy Graham, and be- 
sides being a gardener, she did the 
most divine smocking on aprons and 



A GOOD LIFE 



363 



children's dresses. That's what the 
thread was for. What she did with 
them Joan hadn't yet found out, 
but she expected to. She even 
thought she might learn to smock 
and do a few herself. Mrs. Graham 
had not spoken of herself, but she 
seemed so happy to have someone 
to visit with a few minutes that 
Joan surmised she was a widow liv- 
ing alone. Joan had noticed two or 
three group pictures on the mantel, 
probably children and their fami- 
lies. As she thought about this new 
acquaintance, Joan's hands had been 
busy arranging the flowers. Now 
she stood back to view her work. 
There, that does more than any- 
thing I've done to make this place 
look lived in, she said to herself, 
as, humming softly, she began to 
prepare the dinner that would be a 
peace offering to Bill. Poor Bill, 
he did work hard, and he had seen 
enough movies overseas to last him 
a lifetime. She'd just have to give 
him time to get used to thinking 
about her needs. 

Several days later when Joan no- 
ticed Mrs. Graham again tending 
her flowers, she put on a pot of 
coffee and walked down the street. 

''Won't you come over and have 
a cup of coffee with me and talk 
awhile?" she said. 

'Til be glad to come and talk 
and watch you drink the coffee. 
Just let me wash my hands," Mrs. 
Graham said. 

In a moment she was out of the 
house again and the two women 
walked back to Joan's together. 

As they went in the front door, 
Mrs. Graham exclaimed, "Oh, what 
wonderful things you do with flow- 
ers! I grow them, but I just stick 



them in a vase. I have absolutelv 
no talent for arranging." 

''I'o each his own ability," Joan 
smiled. "I can't grow them. You're 
sure you won't have a cup of cof- 
fee?" 

''Since we're neighbors and may 
be seeing each other quite a bit, I 
may as well tell you right now that 
I'm a Mormon, and I don't drink 
coffee or tea or smoke or take cock- 
tails." 

A Mormon! It about took Joan's 
breath. She had never met a Mor- 
mon before. Of course, she had 
heard about them. There had been 
so much in the magazines and 
newspapers about Secretary Benson 
since he had been in Washington, 
that anyone that could read could 
not help knowing that there were 
Mormons. But she had never 
thought about meeting one. She 
hardly knew what to say. Should 
she just ignore it, murmur some- 
thing or other or ask a question? 

Finally, after a too long pause, 
she inquired, "Tell me. Why do 
you do without those particular 
things?" 

Mrs. Graham explained about the 
"word of wisdom." Joan asked 
questions and put in ideas of her 
own, and both women were sur- 
prised when the noon whistle blew. 

TT was several days later that Nancy 

Graham came calling on Joan 
quite early in the morning. 

"I came to ask a favor," she said. 

"Sure. Anything I can do," Joan 
answered, and hoped it would be 
something she really could do. 

"I was wondering if you would go 
with me to Relief Society today and 
arrange the flowers. I always take 



364 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



some, but my arrangements are so 
uninspired. A beautiful piece like 
you do would put a ring around the 
day." 

''I guess I can, but tell me, what's 
Relief Society?'' Joan asked. 

''It's hard to explain in a few 
words. Something like the Ladies 
Aid or the Missionary Society in 
other churches, only more. Call 
past my house about one o'clock, 
and I'll tell you what I can and let 
you see some more." 

They climbed a steep flight of 
rickety stairs, Nancy Graham carry- 
ing a flower container and some 
chicken wire that Joan had asked 
for, and several of her finished ap- 
rons, with Joan coming behind her, 
her arms full of flowers. The room 
they entered was appalling, peeling 
plaster, cracks in the floor boards, 
uncurtained windows. 

'Tou get busy with the flowers 
and I'll straighten this place around 
a little," Mrs. Graham said. 

She unlocked a door into a closet 
and brought out a small lace table- 
cloth that covered the deep gouges 
and ink stains on the table-top. 
Then she got a dozen new folding 
chairs out of the same closet and 
put three on one side of the table 
and one at the end. The rest she 
arranged facing the table at a little 
distance. 

''We are only a very small 
group," she explained as she worked, 
''so we have to meet any place we 
can get. Sometimes I think we 
would do better to have Relief So- 
ciety in our homes, but we are so 
scattered and this town is more 
central than any place else. Then, 
too, when we always meet here we 
always know where to go." 



"You mean that there are some 
women who come to your meeting 
who don't live in town?" Joan 
asked. 

"Oh, my, yes. There are several 
who live on farms and some from 
other small towns around. Two of 
the women you will likely see today 
will have driven twenty-five miles." 

Joan's hand stilled on the flowers 
as she thought about that. 

"I should think Relief Society 
would have to be good to make it 
worth a trip like that," she decided, 
resuming work. 

"It's worth the trip," Mrs. 
Graham said, with quiet conviction. 
"Oh, those flowers are so beautiful. 
We can look at them and never 
notice how awful the room is. Now, 
I'll just get another chair for these 
aprons. Some of the rest will be 
bringing things in. Our bazaar will 
be in about three more weeks." 

A FTER dinner that night as Bill 
dried dishes for Joan she told 
him about her day. 

"Such an incredibly awful place, 
Bill, but such a gallant group. They 
are so close and friendly, call each 
other sistCTj and that's just what it 
seemed like. A group of sisters. Do 
you know two of them had driven 
twenty-five miles to that meeting?" 
she recalled, her hands still in the 
sudsy water. 

"Twenty-five miles?" Bill ques- 
tioned. "You sure you heard right? 
What would they get out of a meet- 
ing to be worth a trip like that?" 

"That's what I thought when 
Mrs. Graham told me they were 
coming. But when the women be- 
gan to come and they were so glad 
to see each other, I began to under- 



A GOOD LIFE 



365 



stand a little. Then after the meet- 
ing, they all lingered as if they 
couldn't bear to break those com- 
panionable bonds, and I understood 
more. You know, Fll bet that they 
went back to all those different 
places where they live feeling as if 
they'd had a visit home." 

"But the meeting?" Bill asked. 
''How was the meeting?" 

''Surprisingly enough, it was in- 
teresting. This was what they call 
their literature lesson, and they were 
talking about Emily Bronte and 
Wuthering Heights! You know, I 
think I'm going to read it again." 

Bill chuckled, "Not enough new 
things coming out?" he asked with 
a raised eyebrow. 

Joan smiled. "Not that exactly. 
But if you go back to the old and 
tried once in a while, you sort of 
get your values straightened out." 

Neither spoke for a minute, think- 
ing about those values, then Joan 
said, "I almost forgot to tell you 
the most important thing. There 
was a girl there about my age, a 
graduate of Juilliard School of 
Music. She played the piano and, 
bad as the instrument was, she made 
it sound fine. I talked to her after- 
ward, and we are going to practice 



some duets. Mrs. Graham says I 
can use her piano. It's a good one, 
too. One of her married daughters 
graduated with a music major from 
College of the Pacific. Mrs. 
Graham says it will be good to hear 
some music around the house again. 
She seemed real glad that I can play 
the piano." 

"Looks like you had yourself a 
profitable afternoon," Bill decided, 
kissing her upcurved lips and touch- 
ing his finger to her glowing cheeks. 
"Your music means a lot to you, 
doesn't it? I guess I haven't quite 
realized what you have been miss- 
ing. I'll try to remember. I really 
do love you." 

Joan just smiled as she went into 
his arms. Maybe she had found 
something more than music. Or 
something to make her music and 
her love and everything mean even 
more. She'd have to see. Move 
carefully, she told herself. Be sure. 
But deep in her heart was the mem- 
ory of that beautiful closeness she 
had known this afternoon. She 
knew, somehow that it could extend 
even to her and Bill. It could en- 
compass everything. That thought, 
together with Bill's strong arms, 
made her catch her breath. 



Vi/hiie Q^i 



Sii 



ummer cjings 

Lael W. Hill 



All the tiny jeweled eyes 
Watch where summer lightly lies. 
All the softly powdered wings 
Quiver while the season sings. 

Honey-sweet and dusty gold, 
Summer reaches to enfold 
Cricket chorale in the meadow, 
Moths that drift as still as shadow. 



Sixty LJears J^go 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, June i, and June 15, 1895 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

Poetry: There is poetry in beautiful thoughts, kind deeds and loving words: there 
is poetry in the chirp of the meadowlark and the croak of the frog; there is poetry in the 
rising and in the setting sun, in the stars and the moon, in a beautiful sky; there is 
poetry in the hills and the dales, and the delicate tinted flowers that grow there; there 
is poetry in the mountains and in the laughing streams that rush down their sides. There 
is poetry in music, painting, and in everything that is beautiful, grand, sublime, noble 
and true. 

— Olea Shipp 

Eternal Law: When a man by mutual consent of both parties has made of woman 
a wife and mother, and a child has been born, a living soul created; that has been done 
which never can be undone. Eternal results and consequences must inevitably follow, 
and this is sufficient reason why it should be done by virtue of an everlasting covenant, 
a covenant made to endure in time and through all eternity. 

— S. W. R. 

MARRIAGE 

In a green and shady bower, 
Where the creeping ivy's twine 
Flowers and mossy velvet carpet 
Is a picture grand, sublime. 

'Neath the bower a form is seated. 
Manly, noble-browed and just 
And beside a lovely maiden 
Greets his smile with fervent trust. 

They are gazing on the future 
Loving hearts they both enfold. 
Plighted vows they cast together 
In affection's sacred mold .... 

— Lizzie Brown 

Women in Journalism: Since the days when Miriam wrote and sang in the classic 
land of the Nile, there have been women with hearts full of song, and with souls deli- 
cately attuned — silent poets, perhaps, but oftimes silent only because the stern 
tyrant necessity bade them toil, not sing .... literature is one avocation that has never 
closed its doors to women .... There are women engaged in journahsm in all parts 
of the civilized world .... The field is overcrowded and one should not attempt to 
enter unless she feels that inherent call which almost amounts to inspiration. 

— Lizzie Stevenson Wilcox 

GOLDEN WEDDING: The Golden Wedding of Elder Ezra T. Clark and his 
wife Mary S. Clark was celebrated on Saturday evening, May 18th, 1895, in the Opera 
House, at Farmington, Davis County, Utah . . . Sister Clark spoke of her joy and her 
happiness under all circumstances, because of the Gospel; of coming here among the 
sagebrush, living in a log cabin .... Sister Rhoda Cooper, eighty-five years old, sang 
the hymn, "Who is this fair one from the wilderness travehng?" . . . 

• — Selected 

Page 366 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona. W. Cannon 



lyriSS MARY E. SWITZER, Na- 
tional Director of Vocational 
Rehabilitation in the Department 
of Health, Education, and Welfare, 
says America must ''carry to the 
world the philosophy that there is 
dignity in all people, even the hand- 
icapped. We must help in evalu- 
ating and developing the capabilities 
of the handicapped, instead of ex- 
ploiting their limitations," she 
notes. 

TN Greece it is still mandatory that 
a bride's father pay a generous 
marriage settlement to the groom. 
This custom has become so burden- 
some to struggling peasants— espe- 
cially those with many daughters — 
that the village fathers of seventeen 
villages in south-central Greece have 
written on open letter to Queen 
Frederika, asking her to help abol- 
ish the dowry system. 

jyjRS. JOSEPHINE G. SHAEF- 

ER, left a widow with one 
child in 1926, took a position with 
an important real estate firm in New 
York. Now a vice-president and di- 
rector, as well as a broker of the 
company, and a member of its ex- 
ecutive committee, she has, over the 
last three years, grossed more busi- 
ness than any of her associates. 



lyrRS. ARTHUR CROM, Gen- 
eral Federation of Women's 
Clubs Narcotics Chairman, is ap- 
pealing for forceful legislation, in- 
cluding uniform laws in all states, 
to crush the narcotic situation in 
our country. Two Federal hospitals 
for drug addicts showed an increase 
of 2,000 per cent in admissions from 
1947 to 1950. Today 50,000 young 
people under twenty-one years of 
age are caught in the toils of the 
drug habit. Cures are extremely 
difficult to effect, ranging from one 
per cent to a rare eighteen per cent. 
People may be cured more easily 
when treated in the early stages of 
the habit, than confirmed addicts. 

QLIVE WOOLLEY BURT, well- 
known contributor to The Re- 
liei Society Magazine, and author of 
nineteen books, has a new biography 
recently off the press— John Charles 
Fremont, which recounts the fron- 
tier adventures of the courageous 
trailmaker whose travels and maps 
gave priceless information to west- 
ern pioneers. 

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to: Mrs. Elizabeth 
Mohr Felix, Logan, Utah, and Mrs. 
Elizabeth Raymond Openshaw, Salt 
Lake City, both ninety. 

Page 367 



EDITORIAL 



VOL. 42 



JUNE 1955 



NO. 6 



cJhe i2jth J^nnuai (church (^onfe 



"liTORDS of counsel, of encour- 
agement, and warning were 
sent forth to the inhabitants of the 
earth at the 125th Annual General 
Conference of the Church held 
April 3d, 4th, and 6th, 1955, in the 
Tabernacle at Salt Lake City. Presi- 
dent David O. McKay presided and 
conducted all the seven sessions be- 
ginning with the Priesthood meet- 
ing held on April 2d. This was the 
largest Priesthood meeting ever held 
in the Church as the proceedings 
were disseminated over closed cir- 
cuits to approximately 25,000 Priest- 
hood members in nearly seventy 
meetings in the nine Western 
States. The proceedings of the first 
general session, held Sunday morn- 
ing, were televised through KSL-TV 
over eighteen television stations in 
seven states, and the six general ses- 
sions were all broadcast through 
KSL radio over fourteen radio sta- 
tions. Elder Harold B. Lee spoke 
over the CBS Church of the Air and 
Elder Hugh B. Brown was heard 
over the NBC Faith in Action ser- 
ies. All of the General Authorities 
of the Church were present as the 
conference opened. 

President McKay, in his opening 
address declared: 

Lift up an ensign of peace, and make a 
proclamation for peace unto the ends of 
the earth (D. & C. 105:39) ... . We 
love peace, but not peace at any price. 
There is a peace more destructive of the 
manhood of living man than war is de- 
Page 368 



onference 

structive of the body .... The peace 
that will be permanent must be found- 
ed upon the principles of righteousness 
as taught and exemplified by the Prince 
of Peace, our Lord and Savior Jesus 
Christ. 

In the development of his theme 
''What are we doing as a Church 
and as members thereof to proclaim 
this peace?'' President McKay 
made observations on four effective 
factors operative in the spreading of 
the gospel. He named them as the 
work being done by missionaries; a 
better understanding of the pur- 
poses of missionary work by officials 
of governments and municipalities; 
the need to put forth every effort 
to place every educational and 
spiritual privilege that the Church 
has to offer within reach of Church 
members in distant missions; and 
the influence of the power of ex- 
ample, especially in the homes of 
Church members. ''It is inconsist- 
ent to go abroad to proclaim peace 
if we have not peace in our own 
lives and homes .... Example in 
the home is entirely essential to the 
proclamation of peace abroad," he 
warned the saints at home. 

President Stephen L Richards 
discussed some phases of Christian- 
ity. In speaking of a definition giv- 
en of Christianity over the radio re- 
cently as the "Society of the Friends 
of Jesus," President Richards quot- 
ed John 15:13-16 and asserted, "The 
essence of the friendship here set 



EDITORIAL 



369 



forth lies in belief and acceptance 
of the divinity of the Master .... 
I heard nothing in his [radio speak- 
er's] sermon to indicate that was 
his concept." 

President Richards then pointed 
out some of the attributes of a 
Christian, ''to enable each man to 
determine for himself the state of 
his worthiness of this honorable des- 
ignation." After enumerating them, 
he declared: 

We would like all to know that addi- 
tional evidences for the divinity of the 
Christ, and for the support of the Christ- 
ian concept have providentially come to 
the world in these latter days . . . that 
knowledge of it, the adoption of the Re- 
stored Gospel as a way of life, will im- 
measurably enhance the prospect of the 
triumph of the forces of freedom over their 
opponents. 

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
spoke of being greatly impressed 
with President McKay's message, 
particularly ''that part of it which 
dealt with the home and with what 
I might call discipline in the home. 
Discipline is not a rod. It is love, 
kindness, consideration, and under- 
standing." 

After quoting Psalms 8:4-5 and 
Genesis 1:27, President Clark de- 
clared : 

In those statements, in that declara- 
tion, pregnant with meaning, is bound up 



the whole plan of life and salvation, our 
existence before we came, our existence 
here, and our existence hereafter .... He 
[the Lord] gave the gospel from the very 
beginning that men might know what 
they had to do in order that they might 
fulfill their measure of creation and reach 
that high destiny he had provided .... 
It has been an easy transition, I say, to 
affirm that since the physical has become 
outmoded, so is "outmoded" the moral 
and the spiritual of the past .... We 
have not changed. We are as God made 
us originally . . . the spiritual in man, 
the spirit of man is in no sense whatever 
"outmoded." He stands today as he 
stood when he came from the Garden. 
God is still God, Jesus is the Christ. 

At the conclusion of the final ses- 
sion. President McKay expressed 
the prayer in the hearts of all the 
faithful who had been privileged to 
be present in the Tabernacle or who 
had heard or seen the proceedings 
over the air, when he expressed ap- 
preciation for the Spirit of the Lord 
which had been present. 

In spite of an unseasonal, heavy 
snowfall, the saints crowded in all 
available spaces to hear the word of 
the Lord to Latter-day Saints, a 
people blessed above all people— no 
matter where they may live or be 
found upon the earth today — for 
possessing that peace of which 
President McKay spoke, promised 
by the Savior to his sons and daugh- 
ters. 

-M. C. S. 



. . . And he remembered for them his covenant .... And gathered them out of 
the lands, from the east, and from the west, from the north, and from the south .... 
And he led them forth by the right way, that they might go to a city of habitation .... 
For he satisfieth the longing soul, and filleth the hungry soul with goodness (Psalms 
106:45 and 107:3, 7, 9). 



QJrom Q^ea to o^ hi rung o^ea 



(For Flag Dav, June 14, 1955, in memory of that day in 1777 on which the American 
Congress formally adopted the Stars and Stripes as the National Flag) 



nrinS is a day for special remem- 
brance. When we see the Stars 
and Stripes flung out in glory above 
the dome of the Nation's Capitol, 
above a State House, or waving aloft 
on the liberty pole of some small 
village, we see not only the pat- 
terned stars and alternating stripes, 
but we see America, the Nation. 
We see its past, its present, and our 
hopes for future ages. We see the 
land and the people. We see action 
and ideals, sacrifice and service. 

President Wilson once said that 
our flag has no other meaning than 
that which we, as citizens, give to 
it. We create the luster of the 
stripes, and we maintain the purity 
of the stars in the field of blue. 

The flag bears in imagery the pag- 
eant of our Nation's history, the 
landscape, the color, the surging 
panorama of national growth. 
There is a memory of the sound of 
waters moved by the paddle of oars 
as questing boats traverse the long 
rivers of America, as explorers fol- 
low the waterways to find the 
sources of the streams. There is the 
sound of the moccasin tread of the 
frontiersman as he threads his way 
deeply into primeval forests west- 
ward to the sea. 

And there is the sound that can 
never die. The slow and patient 
rumble of the covered wagons in 
the migration westward. The rum- 
ble and rattle, the rhythmic plod- 
ding, the sound of the tide of em- 
pire going forward under a pillar of 
dust. 
Page 370 



There is the sound of an axe 
chopping the forest trees, clearing 
the land. There is the jingle of a 
harness as a plow is guided along 
the rows of dark soil. 

The flag stands for that spacious- 
ness of land, that spacious freedom 
of the heart which come from a 
realization of the possibilities of the 
individual and his forward destiny. 
A thoughtful mind, contemplating 
the Nation's Flag, sees not the Flag 
alone, but the Nation— its land, its 
people, its ideals. 

Know America. Stand at dusk on 
the heights above the Golden Gate 
and watch the sea mist disappearing 
into an infinity of ocean. Then turn 
your face eastward and think of 
America. Stand at dawn on some 
high peak of the Rockies or the 
towering Sierras. See the rose-tint- 
ed light of morning crowding out 
the shadows from deep canyons, 
shedding brightness on the far 
peaks, painting with splendor the 
looping of serried ranges that seem 
to have no end. See from the east- 
ern harbor the Statue of Liberty- 
symbol of our land. Say to your- 
self "This is America." 

Or walk in the silence of the 
desert, noting the shadow of rocks 
in a thirsty land, the stalwart cour- 
age of the Joshua tree, the white 
bloom of the yucca drawn from the 
dark earth. Walk further and see 
the lone rim of iron that long ago 
fell from the wheel of a traveler's 
wagon. See the forgotten ashes of 
a campfire. This, too, is America. 



'FROM SEA TO SHINING SEA' 



371 



Our National standard is emble- 
matic of that particular plan of life 
which has been slowly evolved from 
the hearts and hands of people of 
many races who have brought from 
their fatherlands the best thoughts 
of the Old World and mingled with 
them the ideals of the New World. 

If we are to fulfill our destiny and 
build a promised land, each one of 
us, individually a flag-maker, must 
see that we add only light and 
splendor to the banner of our coun- 
try. We should give evidence of 
this by the integrity of our own 
lives, our kindnesses, our willing- 
ness to serve, by living in harmony 



with law and order. We can speak 
of our country with dignity and de- 
votion; we can do our part in secur- 
ing for our land the political leader- 
ship which it needs and which it 
must have to maintain its free insti- 
tutions. We can gain a knowledge 
of the purpose of the Constitution 
and its wise provisions for human 
happiness and progress — and we 
can be defenders of the Constitu- 
tion. We can look upon the Flag 
as an emblem of the past, the ban- 
ner of our present hope, and the 
protector of our children in years 
to come. 

^V.P.C. 



cHow (^an o/^ [Please the cHi 



uman 



(Pride?' 



Caroline Eyn'ng Miner 

TN sacrament meeting last evening we sang the hymn, "Nay^ Speak No 111," and the 
■'■ line, "How ean it please the human pride to prove humanity but base?" has been 
running through my mind. We are all part of the same big family, and surely we 
eannot be pleased, but instead must be most sorrowful, to find one of our family in 
error or sin. 

How can it please anyone to slander or libel his own brother or sister? And yet 
so often we are guilty of making unkind, harmful, even malicious statements about 
each other. 

How can it please the human pride to make life more difficult for another traveler 
on the highway of life? That we sometimes do this, may be because we have looked 
upon each other as competitive strangers rather than as brothers. 

The poet Edwin Markham has reminded us of our destiny as brothers, for no man 
walks the path of life alone. All of us are confronted with problems and all of us 
stand in need of sympathy and understanding. 

It is the golden rule that ''whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye 
even so to them . . ." (Matthew 7:12). The others in the world are all our brothers. 
It cannot please the human pride to pro\'e humanity but base. 




TO THE FIELD 



Summer Vi/ork llLeetings 

TT is the desire of the general board that a work meeting be held each 
month, as heretofore, during the summer period, June through Sep- 
tember. 



iongham ijoung LLniversity JLeaderskip VPeek 

June 20 - 24th, 1955 

gRIGHAM Young University Leadership Week will be held this year 
during the week of June 20th to June 24th. Lecture periods dealing 
with courses of study in Relief Society will be offered during certain periods 
each day. 

A fee of $1 will be required as the registration expense for all leader- 
ship activities, which will include over sixty courses which have been 
organized for the education and inspiration of patrons. Mimeographed 
copies of selected lectures will be supplied at cost and will be available 
either during leadership week or shortly thereafter. Detailed information and 
registration blanks may be obtained by writing: Professor Lynn M. Hilton, 
Extension Division, Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah. 

(7i|/m/i of the n to nth 

The Church-wide congregational hymn singing project, inaugurated 
by the Church Music Committee, will be continued during the coming 
year, and all auxiliary organizations have been invited to participate. The 
purpose of this project is to increase the hymn repertoire of the Church 
members and to place emphasis on the message of the hymns. Stake chor- 
isters and organists are requested to give assistance at union meetings to 
ward choristers and organists in carrying out this project. 

An analysis and story of the hymn will be printed each month in the 
Church Section of the Deseiei News. 

'"f^^lTUTE OF RELfGFON 

4602 SOUTH REDWOOD ROAD 
SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 84107 



NOTES TO THE FIELD 



373 



Following is a list of hymns approved for the twelve months June 
1955 to June 1956. 



Month 

1955 
June 

July 

August 

September 
October 
November 
December 

1956 
January 

February 

March 
April 
May 
June 



Hymn 



Number 



I Have Work Enough to Do— Pollard-Kirkpatrick 
A Mighty Fortress— Martin Luther 
Dear to the Heart of the Shepherd 

Wingate-Kirkpatrick 
Praise the Lord With Heart and Voice— Cannon 
Come Unto Jesus— Huish 
Now Thank We All Our God-Rinkart-Cruger 
Hark! The Herald Angels Sing 

Wesley-Mendelssohn 

The Glorious Gospel Light Has Shone— 

—Johnson-Robertson 
'Tis Sweet to Sing the Matchless Love 

Manwaring-Asper 
Christ the Lord Is Risen Today— Wesley-Carey 
Jesus, My Saviour True— Huish 
Lead Me Into Life Eternal— Widtsoe-Schreiner 
Come, Ye Children of the Lord— Wallis 

Spanish Melody 



71 
3 

26 
149 

22 
120 

60 



45 

187 
10 

85 
141 

23 



I lew Serial cKi 



ermanas to ujegin m 



®< 



y^uii 



u 



\ new serial ''Hermanas" (Sisters), by Fay Tarlock, will begin in the July 
issue of The Rdiet Society Magazine. With beautiful Mexico City 
as a background, the serial presents Graciela, her mother Lolita, and Jim 
Flores, a medical student, as well as other appealing people whose lives are 
complicated by traditions of the past threatening to disrupt the future hap- 
piness of Graciela and Jim. 

Mrs. Tarlock is an author already well known to readers of the Maga- 
zine who have enjoyed her articles, short stories, and serials. Her serial 
''A Time to Forget" was featured in the Magazine in 1952 and 1953. Mrs. 
Tarlock, a graduate of Brigham Young University, later received her Mast- 
er's Degree in journalism at Columbia University. She now lives on a 
ranch near Danville, California. 



Quelling the Uxelief Society i/lagazine 

Edith G. Baum 

Here are some requirements that help to make a good saleswoman: 

1. Initiative 6. Ability to take criticism 

2. Imagination y. Neatness 

3. Helpfulness 8. Good manners 

4. A selling attitude 9. Faith and prayer 

5. Capacity to learn 

Initiative is the mainspring from which all sales' blessings flow — the person who 
has the most initiative or "drive" makes the most sales. Initiative can be acquired by 
setting goals for oneself. Set goals that you intend to reach. 

Imagination can help put you in your customers' shoes — it will make her problems 
your problems — and because they are your problems, will force you into more energetic, 
helpful ways of solving them and making a sale. 

Helpfulness — A real sales personality is a helpful personality. A saleswoman likes 
other people, likes to be around them, likes to help do things for them. She is sincere 
in her interests, and people with whom she comes in contact feel it at once, and usually 
respond. She is tactful and knows how to say something that will bring pleasure to 
others. 

A selling attitude is the optimistic attitude — a self-confidence and belief in one's 
own capacities. Our thoughts can determine our attitudes. 

Capacity to learn is important. The saleswoman learns as much from the prospect, 
in many cases, as the prospect learns from her. One can learn as much from the sale 
that didn't happen as from the one which was successful. Get in the habit of review- 
ing the sales you did not make, as well as the ones that were secured. You can learn 
much from both — why you succeeded, or why you failed. 

Ability to take criticism is difficult to learn. It is easy to carry on when you've 
just closed an order, but what about the canceled orders? Do you let them wreck 
your whole day or week, and say, "What's the use?" A professional will always say, 
after a bad day, "Tomorrow is another selling day, and tomorrow I'll be a better sales- 
woman than I was today." 

Neatness is an admirable quality. What do you do when you are expecting company 
in your home? You see that your house is clean, everything is in its place, food pre- 
pared. You make it a point to be neatly dressed, and as your guests arrive, you greet 
them warmly and put them at ease. With the same diligence, you will want to put 
your best foot forward when you meet prospective customers, and you should consider 
your appearance, manners, and attitude. Good personal appearance isn't so much a 
matter of an attractive face and figure as it is the achievement of good taste and neat- 
ness. 

Good manners is another worthwhile quality. Don't argue or interrupt. Pleasant 
smiles, courtesy, holding one's temper, taking suggestions willingly, enthusiasm — these 
are all important factors for good selling. To advise customers wisely, to give them 
confidence in your knowledge and judgment, you must know your merchandise. Be 
helpful in pointing out the many excellent features of the Magazine. Give your pro- 
spective customer the chance to handle it and examine it. Don't hurry her. Pay full 
attention to all the comments and inquiries that may be suggested. 

And last, but not least, are faith and prayer. One must have faith in the work she 
is doing. And, as our leaders have told us, there must be an earnest desire for guid- 
ance, and an unquestioning confidence that prayer will be answered, for prayer is the 
key which will unlock the door to inspiration. 

Page 374 




Don Knight 

BEAR LAKE, ROCKY MOUNTAIN NATIONAL PARK, COLORADO 



Symphony for ^/Lj 



menca 



Leslie Savage Clark 



Not words, but mighty symphonies. 

Alone, can tell 

Her crashing seas, Niagara's roar, 

The rippling spell of Mississippi, Rio Grande, 

Ontario. 

The harp must catch the forest songs 

Sierras know; 

And violins, bee-like, repeat 

Her orchards' hum; 

For trails where settlers died there beats 

A muffled drum. 

Such splendor, such vast majesty 

Cries out for all 

The cymbals, horns, the sweep of strings — 

The trumpets' call! 



Page 375 



The Morning-Glory Horn 



Ndl Murbarger 



GIVEN even a few minutes 
time, I could have hsted a 
hundred more fascinating 
ways to have spent yesterday after- 
noon. But it wasn't for me to 
choose. I was Aunt Susan's guest; 
and because I wouldn't hurt Aunt 
Sue for all the world, we had sat 
for an hour working our way pain- 
fully through her old family photo- 
graph album— past faded tintypes 
and dog-eared portraits of grim- 
visaged great uncles and aunts, re- 
membered but dimly, and distant 
cousins remembered not at all. 

We were about two-thirds 
through the album, when the turn- 
ing of yet another brittle page 
brought a sudden glad cry to my 
lips, and an odd tightening pressed 
into my throat! 

The half-forgotten picture that 
claimed my attention had not been 
a very good photo, even when it was 
made; and now, in addition to being 
slightly tipped and a trifle out of 
focus, it was also faded and yel- 
lowed. Tired old pictures, however, 
should never be judged with the 
coldly critical eye of the photogra- 
phy expert, but, instead, with the 
warm cockles of the heart. 

And because that was how I was 
judging this old picture, everything 
I was seeing there was good! 

Looking on its scarred, dim face, 
I was living again in the front yard 
of the homestead shanty where I 
had been born and had grown to 
young womanhood. Freshly starched 
and ruffled and hair-ribboned, I was 
Page 376 



seeing myself under a summer 
''bowery" covered with wild cucum- 
ber vines and sweet peas; and be- 
side me stood my baby cousin, Dick, 
in embroidered rompers and a Bus- 
ter Brown hair bob. We both 
looked unbelievably young and in- 
credibly happy . . . and each of us 
had an ear pressed closely to the 
mouth of a great fluted horn. 

It was the sight of that morning- 
glory horn that sent my thoughts 
whirling down memory's trail. 

CETTLERS were few and far be- 
tween in our section of the 
Great Plains, and no one living any- 
where near to us was musically tal- 
ented. Thus it was that the only 
music I had known as a small child 
had been the song of meadowlarks 
and buntings, the ceaseless whisper- 
ing of the wind as it ran its fingers 
through the prairie grass, and the 
mellow old church tunes mother 
hummed as she hurried about her 
work. 

I wouldn't say I had known an 
actual hungering for music, but I 
often had wondered about the in- 
struments of which I read in my 
books. How did a bugle sound? 
A pipe organ? What was there 
about the strains of a violin that 
could make one cry, as mother said? 
I didn't know ... for I had never 
heard one played. 

All this was changed the autumn 
I was eight years old. 

Father had taken a shipment of 
cattle to Omaha, and on his return 



THE MORNING-GLORY HORN 



377 



had brought with him a strange, 
varnished box, outfitted with won- 
drously gleaming machinery and a 
bright red-and-gold fluted horn . . . 
a horn shaped Hke a giant morning 
glory. 

Neither mother nor I, nor any of 
our homesteading neighbors had 
ever before seen a "graphophone," 
as father said this new instrument 
was known. 

Along with the player, he had 
brought home a dozen short, cylin- 
drical records, moulded of black 
wax, and so fragile each must be 
stored in its individual, cotton-lined 
box— a box, incidentally, that bore 
on its side the photo of a kindly 
looking man and the signature, 
'Thos. A. Edison." 

What a matchless thrill we knew 
the first time we played through 
our repertoire of records! Some of 
the little black cylinders carried love 
songs mother and father had known 
in those misty other days, when 
they had lived in an eastern city, 
and there wasn't any homestead, 
and I wasn't even born. Whenever 
one of these songs began playing, 
mother would look at father and 
smile. A happy light would spring 
into her eyes and, sometimes, I 
would see her reach for father's 
hand .... 

As there was no other grapho- 
phone anywhere in that part of the 
country, ours became a great curi- 
osity. Other homesteaders and 
their families drove miles across the 
prairie to hear it; cowboys, riding 
their saddle horses to or from town, 
would detour down our lane for a 
look at the ''music box." 

On such occasions, the little 
graphophone would be brought 



forth from the bedroom. Its hand- 
crocheted scarf would be removed 
and folded and put aside; its lid— 
which fastened with a small brass 
key— would be unlocked and laid 
back. With great ceremony, the 
red-and-gold morning-glory horn 
would be fastened in place, and the 
crank turned slowly and carefully, 
lest the all-important mainspring 
be broken. After all these dramatic 
preliminaries by the grownups, an 
excited little pig-tailed hostess 
would be permitted to select and 
play a few cherished records for the 
edification and amazement of our 
visitors. 

Friends who had ''been around," 
might tell of having heard such 
music at the World's Fair in St. 
Louis, or at Toronto, or New York. 
But there, they generally would add, 
the only manner in which the music 
might be heard was by fitting plugs 
into the ears. 

"This machine of yours is ever so 
much nicer," they would say. 

All of which confirmed my belief 
that ours, indeed, was the most 
marvelous of all marvelous instru- 
ments! 

'pHROUGH the long winter even- 
ings, with the prairie wind wail- 
ing across the coulees and tugging 
at the windows, and coyotes howl- 
ing in the dark coldness beyond, we 
would play our little twelve-record 
concert— over and over again— until 
I had committed to memory every 
lyric, every note, every song. 

There were other evenings, in 
spring and summer and earlv aut- 
umn, when mother and father and 
I would gather in the vine-covered 
bowery, in the front yard of our 



378 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



homestead shanty; and there, in the 
soft dusk, with the fragrance of 
gumbo hhes and wild cucumber 
blossoms hanging heavily in the air, 
we would listen to the strains of 
''Humoresque" or "The Bells of St. 
Malo." Mingled with our beloved 
music would be the soft stirring of 
cows and horses in the barnyard, 
the comfortable sound of chickens 
settling themselves to roost, the last 
sleepy calls of killdeers and curlews 
from around the stock dam in the 
draw, and the first lonely notes of 
frogs and crickets and night-flying 
swifts and billy owls. 

For the close of our concert under 



prairie stars, we always reserved that 
loveliest of lovely songs, The End 
oi a Perfect Day. 

All this came flooding back to me 
as I gazed at the photo in Aunt 
Sue's old album — the fading snap- 
shot of a wild cucumber bowery, 
and Dick and me, and the morning- 
glory horn. 

I have often wondered if Thomas 
Edison ever realized what joy and 
pleasure his little invention brought 
to a pre-radio, pre-motion picture, 
prc-television era . . . particularly to 
those of us who lived in earth's for- 
gotten corners, far removed from 
concert hall and stage. 



uiills 

Francelia Goddard 

I need hills to yield me comfort. 
Hills to offer resting-place. 
I need hills to keep me vibrant. 
Hills to change my mood and pace. 

Only let my eyes behold them; 
With my feet I need not climb. 
If the land sweeps up toward heaven. 
Then my soul will rise sublime. 



cJhe llieadi 



(Blue (kl 



0\K> 



Thelma Ireiand 

I look out on the meadow, 
A strip of verdant green 
Framed bv a fringe of mountains 
With little streams between. 
Scattered through the meadow 
Are willows here and there 
Bending over brooklets 
With tender, gentle care. 
Yonder is the desert, 
A drab and barren scene, 
But I can't see the desert 
For looking at the green. 



iver 



Ethel Jacobson 

Through v\hat slow and patient centuries 
It car^'ed its winding bed 
Bet\^'een ancient cliffs of limestone 
Where these tumbling waters led. 
Here the bighorn drinks at e\'ening, 
And the swifts dart and are gone 
In the tamarisk's blue shadows 
Where the bluer stream flows on. 
And the stream flows ever bluer 
Beyond gorge and bird and tree, 
Speeding in sunlit ripples 
To the wide and waiting sea — 
To find what it was seeking, 
This blue immensity. 




ELIZABETH LEE BUTLER 

iblizaoeth JLee [Jo utter CJinas uiobbies 
cJ^n doors ana d^yutaoors 

PLIZABETH Lee Butler, eighty years old, of Carmichael, California, "doesn't let any 
*-' grass grow under her feet." To her, the world is wide and wonderful, and she 
finds hobbies both outdoors and indoors. In the photograph, she is shown after climb- 
ing to Glacier Lookout Point in Yosemite National Park. An ardent lover of nature 
and the beautiful land of America, she has recently traveled across the country by 
plane to ''see more of the sights." 

Mrs. Butler recently composed an excellent brief history of her home town, Pa- 
naca, Nevada, in honor of the ninetieth birthday of the community, which was settled 
by Francis Lee and his wife, Jane Vail Johnson Lee, and their large family of sons and 
daughters. In addition to this historical sketch, which was published in a local paper, 
Mrs. Butler has given valuable aid to the compilers of a history of Nevada, and has 
completed other valuable historical studies. 

Familiarly known as "Sister Lizzie," Mrs. Butler has been a member of Relief So- 
ciety for sixty-two years, having joined at the age of eighteen. She has served as Relief 
Society president in Panaca, Carson City, and Reno, Nevada. She now makes her 
home with her eldest daughter in Carmichael, California. 

Mrs. Butler is the mother of six children, four of whom are still living; she is 
grandmother to fourteen and great-grandmother to ten. 



ilionday (bong 

Fave Gardner 

The bright, warm sun, 

The singing breeze. 

And clean clothes on the line. 

Fresh, brown bread, 
And hearts at ease — 
This kingdom all is mine. 



Page 379 



First in My Heart 



Maryhale WooJsey 



CAREFULLY Vivian put her 
new taffeta formal on a rib- 
bon-covered hanger and hung 
it on the closet door. Her "magic" 
dress, Loree called it, this lush 
purply-pink color that made her 
skin glow and her gray eyes look 
violet-toned, this wide, swishy skirt 
that whispered secrets around danc- 
ing feet! . . . But the ''magic" she 
needed, was a different kind, she 
guessed; no dress was likely to help 
solve the problem weighting Vivian 
Mayson's mind and heart! 

If anything, the dress had inten- 
sified the problem. For tonight, 
both Rick and Ted had been urg- 
ent, almost insistent, that she make 
a decision. And Vivian hadn't de- 
cided even in her own mind or 
heart. 

'Ton are glad you bought it — 
now aren't you, Runtie?" Loree's 
affectionatelv teasing words made 
Vivian realize that she'd been stand- 
ing there staring at the dress for 
minutes. She turned, to see her 
three-years - vounger, three - inches- 
taller sister doing solo dance steps 
in front of the vanity mirror, her 
arms holding up, butterfly fashion, 
the incredibly full, pleated red net 
skirt of her party dress. She pirou- 
etted, admired herself happily in the 
mirror, and looked again at Vivian. 

''Come on, Runt! Let yourself 
go and say it!" 

"Okay, Beanpole," Vivian retort- 
ed laughingly. What a darling child 
Loree was, for all her tallness and 
her serious, high-minded dreams 

Page 380 



and plans! "Of course I'm glad to 
have it." 

Loree stopped dancing and gave 
Vivian a full-faced, stern look. "It 
was time you splurged on yourself, 
for once. You do without things 
too much, because of me." 

"I do not!" Vivian said, from 
back in the closet. Emerging, she 
tossed a yellow-flowered nightgown 
onto the bed. "There's your nightie. 
Better shed that crimson costume 
of yours in favor of a little shut-eye, 
Hon. Not that I blame you— you 
look gorgeous." 

"Ted said I looked like a queen 
tonight," Loree sighed rapturously, 
"That's something to remember- 
especially since he really had no 
eyes for anyone but you. Vivie, 
what are you going to do about Ted 
and Rick? I'm lucky having a sis- 
ter to lend me a wonderful boy- 
friend like Ted Banks .... You 
haven't answered my question, 
Vivie." 

"Can't," Vivian said. "Don't 
know the answer myself. Any sug- 
gestions?" 

"Sure." Loree, sitting on the 
edge of the bed, began rolling down 
a wispy nylon. "Tonight, I say take 
Ted. I'm not sure what I'll advise, 
tomorrow." 

They both laughed at that, and 
Vivian said, "You see how it is! 
Not," she continued thoughtfully, 
"that it's any laughing matter. I 
certainly don't want to keep them 
dangling— how I hate the mental 
picture that word conjures up!" she 



FIRST IN MY HEART 



381 



interpolated with a wry face, "but 
I simply can't seem to make up my 
mind." 

''Nor your— heart?" Loree asked 
softly. 

"Nor my heart/' Vivian an- 
swered. "I only wish I could." She 
stared frowningly at the floor, half 
aware that Loree seemed about to 
say more but didn't, and was silent- 
ly slipping into her gown. 

A FTER they were in bed, lights 
out, and windows opened to a 
mild, lilac-scented night, Loree 
spoke suddenly in a small, hesitant 
voice: "Vivie — are you sure it's 
what you said — that you can't de- 
cide whether you care most for Ted 
or for Rick?" 

"Why, Honey! Is that still both- 
ering you?" Vivian asked. "Of 
course that's it. Wouldn't I tell 
you, and them — otherwise?" 

"Fm not sure you — would. If 
it's on account of me—" Loree 
bounced up, sitting forward and 
agitatedly clasping her arms around 
bent-up knees. "Vivie, dont let it 
be on account of me, please/" 

"Loree, you little— worrier!" Viv- 
ian pulled Loree back down and 
gently pulled the covers around her. 
"Lie still. Honey," she ordered cheer- 
fullv, "and get yourself to sleep." 

"Sorry!" Loree murmured con- 
tritely. "I . . . ." 

"It's not because of you, darling," 
Vivian went on earnestly. She put 
her arm around Loree's slim shoul- 
der. "Sometimes, I think it must 
be neither Ted nor Rick, for me— 
since I can't bear the thought of 
hurting either of them." 

"So," Loree suggested with fine 
logic, "you may decide to hurt both 



of them equally. That's a nice 
thought, of course." 

"It is not a nice thought!" Vivian 
retorted. "Go to sleep now, and 
let's forget — Ted and Rick. For 
tonight, anyway." * 

"Okay. Just so you remember, 
you're not to let me be a reason 
you don't get married if you want 
to. Be honest with yourself, Vivie. 
That's so awfully important!" 

Vivian could feel Loree trembling 
in her urgency. "I will be," she 
promised. "I won't forget. Honey." 

Long after Loree was quietly 
sleeping, Vivian lay awake, trying to 
sort out her tangled thoughts, re- 
view what seemed her unnatural 
emotions. It didn't seem quite 
normal, being unable to choose be- 
tween two young men as fine as 
ever were rivals for a girl's love. It 
didn't seem right, either for their 
sakes or for her own, to continue in 
this uncertainty, drift in such in- 
definite directions .... 

Could it be possible, she asked 
herself, that it was — Loree? In 
her determination to help Loree ac- 
complish her objective, could she, 
Vivian, have set her mind so firmly 
on one goal that she was unable to 
feel other desires herself, to accept 
normal and natural — and desirable 
— developments? A one-track mind, 
she thought, might lead one into a 
lot of regrets. 

They had become so close, she 
and Loree, in these three years 
since an accident had brought death 
to Mother and Daddy. The two 
girls had been left to face a world 
stripped of accustomed security and 
comfort; with pitifully small means, 
they'd had to rearrange their lives 
as best they could. 



382 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



Fortunately, \^ivian was at that 
time near!}- through business coUege 
and could look forward to a well- 
paid position within a few months; 
she felt confident of making a good 
living. But Loree, then fifteen, was 
desolate. She wanted sincerely, 
even passionatelv to be a teacher. 
''All the years it will take— why, it's 
impossible, Vivie!'' she'd said, her 
eyes swollen and red from weeping, 
her lips unsteady. "Y\\ take a busi- 
ness course like vou did . . . ." 

"But that's impossible, darling," 
Vivie had pointed out. "Business 
college, business work, were what 
I wanted. With you, they'd be sec- 
ond choice and a mighty poor sec- 
ond, probably. You couldn't feel 
the same as I do about my kind of 
work. We'll get you through, Lor- 
ee. You keep on thinking college, 
and let's not have any more silly 
talk about changing your plans. 
You'll be a wonderful teacher. It 
would be a crime to deprive our 
schools of your ability and ambition! 
See?" 

It had been satisfying, heartwarm- 
ing, to see the brightness come back 
into Loree's soft brown eyes, to hear 
the hope and enthusiasm return to 
her voice. 

Through nights of weeping out 
their grief and loss into their pillows 
and in each other's arms, they had 
come slowlv but surely on to a 
serenity and confidence for which 
Vivian was profoundly grateful. 
Prayer had helped, and friends' 
kindness, and they had come 
through. Now Vivian was a private 
secretary to the manager of a big 
transportation concern, earning a 
salary that kept her and Loree in 
reasonable comfort. Loree had 



worked summers and Saturdays, and 
even after she enrolled at the uni- 
versity they still managed to ac- 
cumulate a small savings account, 
which added a sense of security. 

But their plans hadn't allowed 
for a time when Vivian might fall 
in love and want to be married! 
Could that fact, Vivian asked her- 
self over and over, have anything 
to do with her indecision, her un- 
certainty as to whether she was in 
love at all? 

"DICK Edwards and Ted Banks 
came into Vivian's life during 
Loree's final year in high school. 
Rick was the young cousin of Viv- 
ian's employer. ''Be nice to the 
boss's relatives!" he suggested now 
and then, in fun. Rick was intelli- 
gent, clean, energetic, and he had 
brilliant prospects with his father's 
thriving advertising business. He 
was tall, dark, and lean, had clear 
blue eyes that darkened smokily 
when he was worried or troubled; 
he was thoughtful and affectionate 
—and he'd make a wonderful hus- 
band. He dated Vivian far ahead 
for important events. 

Which left Ted Banks trailing 
along as a sort of runner-up, but 
nonetheless, persistent, loval. Viv- 
ian had known Ted slightly, for 
years; but they had never dated un- 
til after they discovered thev'd been 
talking to each other on their busi- 
ness phones occasionally, without 
knowing that "Banks" was Ted and 
"Miss Mavson" the Vivian he'd "ad- 
mired from afar" — as he said it — 
for a long time. "When you said 
'Miss Mayson' I spelled you in my 
mind like a bricklayer!" he con- 
fessed. "Darned if I don't owe you 



FIRST IN MY HEART 



383 



a treat, for that. How about letting 
me take you to lunch?" 

npED was fun, in some ways more 
fun than Rick, to be with. He 
was an industrial chemist in a new 
modern laboratory, loved his work, 
'Though I don't expect to be spec- 
tacular nor to get rich!" he told 
Vivian, ''so Fm continuing to be 
happy inexpensively. My folks are 
pretty good at it, so I know it can 
be done." His high spirits and en- 
thusiasm were contagious, making 
Vivian find her world, too, bright- 
er and more exciting. Ted was ash- 
blond and hazel-eyed, neither as tall 
nor as good looking as Rick— who 
often said, with mock indignation, 
that he was not flattered by having 
Ted Banks for a rival! 

They had known each other fair- 
ly well, having shared classes at the 
"U" and taken their degrees the 
same year. Being rivals for Vivian's 
affections hadn't made them ene- 
mies; often the three of them would 
go picnicking together, or attend a 
movie, or spend an evening at the 
Mayson girls' apartment, listening 
to new records Rick and Ted would 
bring, or playing games, with Loree 
making a fourth player. And the 
four of them frequently went to 
church together. They always had 
good times, though there was no 
underestimating Ted's and Rick's 
serious intentions concerning Viv- 
ian, knowing that one of them, 
sooner or later, must be a loser. 

Somehow, it appeared that the 
loser would be Ted. Rick had a 
sureness about him, a self-confidence 
— the thing men call aggressiveness 
and value highly — which Ted 
seemed to lack. 



"Rick's the go-getter," Loree had 
noted sagely. "He'll always get 
what he wants — including you, 
Vivie." 

Sometimes Vivian thought that, 
too. Rick's self-assurance and pro- 
tectiveness were so heart-easing, 
made her feel so safe and serene and 
contented, she'd want it to be that 
way always. Then she'd have a date 
with Ted, and find life so glorified 
and brightened that she'd want it 
to last forever! 

It was, she told herself, most con- 
fusing — and frustrating. Only, of 
course, there wasn't any need for 
hurry. She'd wait, let things drift, 
until sometime there would be a 
sign to guide her . . . something that 
would help her know her heart, 
when the time came. 

But tonight, the time had sud- 
denly seemed at hand. Rick had 
practically given her an ultimatum. 
And Ted had surprised her by tak- 
ing Loree to the Treasure Club's 
May time Ball. 

Rick had, as usual, dated Vivian 
for the Maytime Ball, weeks in ad- 
vance. Ted, at that time, had ex- 
pected to be away. 

Loree had been amazed when Ted 
had asked her to go. 

She'd accepted, of course — 
thrilled. "But knowing, of course," 
she told Vivian later, "that Fm 
strictly a substitute for you. Ted 
knows I won't be hurt or jealous if 
his eyes follow you all over the 
place. Who but Ted would bother 
to take me.^" 

"This calls for a new dress," Viv- 
ian had said. "Fve almost decided 
on a blue lace at The Mode. We'll 
find one for you, too." 

But when they went shopping, 



384 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



Loree had discovered the purply- 
pink taffeta whicli transformed Viv- 
ian into a dream-girl. It cost twice 
as much as the blue lace, but Loree 
had insisted on Vivian's buying it. 

Vivian had given in, finally, some- 
what shocked to discover how her 
little sister was growing up, begin- 
ning to show a mind of her own. 
There was something symbolic 
about Loree's determination that 
Vivian should have this ''magic 
dress . . . /' 

"I nVIAN had discovered something 
else, this evening: A Rick she 
had not previously known. An im- 
patient, all at once insistent Rick 
who had come to a place in his life 
where getting married was some- 
thing he wanted right away. He 
had told her that, as they sat in his 
car before saying good night. 

''Why can't you give me an an- 
swer, Vivie? Look— we Ve been go- 
ing together nearly two years; we 
know each other pretty well. So 
Fm not trying to rush you.'' 

"Of course you're not, Rick." 

"Well— don't you love me?" 

"I don't know. Rick. I like you 
—oh, tremendously! But — love — 
truly, I don't know," she had said 
pleadingly, asking herself, what is it 
I expect of love? Why can't I tell 
if it's love I have for him? 

"Do you love — Ted, then?" 
Rick demanded. 

And again Vivian could only say, 
helplessly, "I don't know. Some- 
thing must be wrong with me, I 
guess. I ought to be able to make 
up my mind." 

"I sure wish you would, darling. 
Look — if it's because of Loree need- 
ing you, well, that's no obstacle. 



I'm making plenty of what it takes; 
I'd take care of Loree all right." 

At that moment Vivian could 
almost have said, "Yes, Rick" — and 
felt secure and glad. Then she'd 
thought of Ted, what it would mean 
to him, and how he'd not be around 
any more . . . and she said to Rick, 
shakily, "Oh, I just don't know 
what to say!" 

"I can't make you out, Viv." He 
got out and came around to open 
the car door for her. As they went 
up the walk he suddenly stopped 
and grasped her two arms in his 
hands, firmly. "Look— maybe what 
you need is a deadline, a time for 
a decision. Maybe if I say I must 
have an answer in a week, maybe 
then you'd have it. How about it? 
Say, a week from tonight? I won't 
see you until then. No phone calls, 
either. Just get that answer all 
shaped up," and he turned and left 
her. 

Vivian, standing at the elevator, 
remembering the smoky blue eyes 
and the firm lips, tried to imagine 
what it would be like, looking at 
Rick over the breakfast table for 
years and years of mornings .... 

In the apartment, Loree and Ted 
were waiting for her. "Your Old 
Faithful," Loree said, "wants to tell 
vou goodnight. Runt. So I let him 
stay. I'll do a vanishing-act. Thanks 
Ted, again, for a wonderful, wonder- 
ful evening!" 

Bright, slim, lovely, she dance- 
stepped away into the little hall, 
bedroomward. 

"She's a cute kid!" Ted said. 
"Sharp. And she's got my num- 
ber, all right-'Old Faithful' for 
sure! I suppose — our Wednesday 
date goes, Vivie?" 



FIRST IN MY HEART 



385 



''Of course/' she assured him. Her 
eyes searched his; she thought his 
arms moved a httle as if they'd 
meant to take her but hesitated. 

Suddenly — ''Vivie, you have to 
be my girl!" he exclaimed. "I wish- 
darling, I need to know! I can't . . /' 
he broke off, as if he'd been about 
to say something he couldn't bear 
to think about. 

AGAIN, Vivian had to say, "I 
don't know, myself, Ted. I don't 
know why, but that's how it is." 
Her voice trembled; she felt near 
tears. It was just too much, she 
guessed, that both of them should 
speak this way to her, tonight. 

''Well — see you Wednesday!" 
Ted's smile seemed to cause a little 
crinkly, ruffling edge around her 
heart. She tried to remember if 
Rick's smile had ever done that to 
her. 

Ted . . . Rick . . . Loree. No 
matter what I decide, she thought, 
I have to hurt two of them! I wish— 
I wish .... 

What did she wish, really? 

Beside her, Loree stirred and 
sighed in her sleep. Vivian's heart 
swelled, loving her, and remember- 
ing the sweet, young-old wisdom 
with which she'd said, "Be honest 
with yourself, Vivie!" She had 
promised .... 

And now, suddenly, the words 
seemed to hold her, suggesting a 
special meaning. Vivian let her 
thoughts grope — what do I most 
truly want to do? And presently the 
answer came: I want to be with 
Loree, for now. I want us to be a 
hmily, until she's on her own. She 
wouldn't be happy, having a broth- 
er-in-law provide for her; she'd feel 



an imposed outsider, not really be- 
longing. I want her to feel she 
does belong, Vivian told herself. 
That means us— Loree and me, be- 
longing together, for awhile yet. It's 
truly the most important thing to 
me .... 

Why, that's it! She almost cried 
the words aloud. Loree is fiist in 
my heart. That being so, neither 
Ted nor Rick can be chosen. I hope 
I can make them understand, she 
thought, that it's what I really want 
—not something I feel a duty or 
obligation I'd prefer to be with- 
out .... 

5!c sjc 5j< >!« ^ 

HTED seemed to understand, she 
thought relievedly, when she 
told him Wednesday evening, fin- 
ishing with, "I'm just not going to 
consider marriage for at least two 
years more. That's too long a time 
to ask you to wait, Ted." 

"Yes, it is," Ted said slowly, his 
eyes meeting hers squarely, although 
the disappointment in them was 
plain and deep. "But it's what I'll 
be doing, I guess. There's only one 
thing will make me quit waiting 
around for you, Vivie— that you'd 
not be around to wait for . . . avail- 
able, as we'd say." He pounded a 
sofa cushion, dejectedly. 

Vivian's eyes were suddenly warm, 
brimming. "Ted," she said un- 
steadily, "that's a — JoveJy thing to 
say! I " 

"Is it? I didn't mean to make 
you cry! Here, have a shoulder. At 
your service, if you'll make use of 
it," he said whimsically, yet tender- 

ly- 

It seemed she would "make use 
of it," for a few minutes. It seemed 
something had broken loose inside 



386 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



her and started a torrent of tears 
. . . crazy! she thought . . . and at 
the same time, how sweet Ted is, 
holding me this way, comforting 
me! 

Her sobs ceased abruptly when 
he said, ''Maybe this is the way it 
has to be for awhile, Vivie darling, 
ril be a shoulder for you to lean 
on, when you need it, however you 
need it." And when she sat sud- 
denly upright so she could look into 
his face, he went on with, ''Oh, Fll 
be sticking around, all right. Be 
dropping in most any time, if it's 
okay with you." He paused, and 
sighed. "Two years is a long time 
to wait, but it's better than forever, 
without you!" 

Softly Vivian said, "Ted, you're— 
wonderful. Fm glad you feel that 
way — and — dropping in, any time, 
will be okay with me." 

Telling Rick, was harder. In his 
hurt and disappointment, he inter- 
rupted her impatiently: "You've got 
a martyr complex, Viv. I've told 
you, I'll take care of Loree . . . ." 

"It is not a martyr complex," Viv- 
ian told him. "It's what I most 
want to do." She repeated slowly, 
almost the same words she had used 
to tell Ted. "It isn't fair to ask you 
to wait that long." 

Rick drew a long deep breath. 
His eyes were the darkest smoke- 
black she had ever seen them. "No," 
he said at last, "it isn't— fair. I'm 
twenty-six, and I want my own life, 
my own home, my — wife. I've 
wanted you, and I've tried hard to 
get you to see things my way and 
want to come along with me. But 
if you can put me off so definitely 
for two years or so— well, it seems 
pretty evident you don't love me, 



and the chances are you never will. 
Maybe I should do some looking 
around, elsewhere." 

"Maybe you — should. Rick." 
The heaviness in Vivian's heart 
grew heavier, and cold. "I'm sor- 
ry . . . ." 

He interrupted again. "Never 
mind being sorry. There's one thing 
I want to ask you, though. Are 
you giving Banks this same kind of 
runaround?" 

A little spark of anger stirred in 
Vivian's heart. "I don't like that 
word. Rick. But I've already told 
Ted exactly the same thing I've 
told you." 

"I apologize for the bad word, 
Vivie. Excuse it, please, on grounds 
of — shall we say — extreme pain 
and mental anguish?" Rick managed 
a grin. "I'll try to be a more cheer- 
ful loser." 

"Excellent!" Vivian smiled. 
"Can't keep a good man down, you 
know. Oh, Rick — whatever you 
do, I'll always be wishing you the 
best of — everything. You've been 
wonderful — we've had such good 
times together, and it's wonderful 
that you should have wanted 
me . . . ." Strange words, she 
thought, to be saying to Rick! 
Already they seemed to suggest 
finality: ". . . that you should have 
wanted me . . . ." Not that you 
want me .... 

He was holding out his hand to 
her, like a stranger already! Oh, 
how could things change so? 

OUT when he had gone, she felt 
more relief than regret. He was 
hurt, yes; but not too badly. With 
Rick, it was having a home that was 
important, having — a wife. He'd 



FIRST IN MY HEART 387 

find someone, soon, probably, who Blessed, darling Ted! She should 

would fill his need very well. But have known it was Ted anyway, all 

with Ted, it was Vivian who was the time. She had dreaded huiting 

most important. Why .... Rick . . . but she had dreaded losing 

Hey there! Vivian said to her- Ted! And Ted — wouldn't get lost, 

self, you with the — fog in your Glorious, glad certainty filled Viv- 

eyes — and heart, isn't that the ie's heart. Ted's and Rick's differ- 

sign you needed to look for? You ent reactions had been the key she 

have it — after honestly looking in- needed, had shown her how each 

to your heart, you could see the first felt about her. Oh, she was glad of 

step clear . . . and then, someone the way things were turning out! 

else could take one, and show you t i.i, v • i, i. j i, 

^, r^ M i. In the livmg room she stood by 

the one after that .... ^i, ,. i i, ^- u n t- j 

All at once, everything was start- ^he telephone, wantmg to call Ted 

lingly clear. Being honest with ^^^ ^^^^ ^im. But she decided 

yourself, even if someone gets hurt agamst it. She had a funny little 

has to be the first thing in your wish to keep her discovery all to 

heart. Then, other things — and herself, just for a little while. Ted 

people — can fit in where they be- would be dropping in, most any 

long. Rick, taking my decision as time . . . and she'd like to see his 

he did, made his own next step, face when she would be telhng him. 
and now Ted .... 

V(/eeas 

Ida Isaacson 

Weeds have a beauty all their own. 
Though we leave them quite alone. 
Along the ditchbank or against the fence. 
Weeds are arrayed with diffidence. 
Wind-tossed, shaking, mud-mixed and bent — 
Still, yes — still they are heaven sent. 

LKeturn 

Catherine E. Berry 

The house has been quiet too long, 

My heart has been too still, 
I could hear the wind in the willows. 

The rain running over the hill. 

Your voice had left every corner 

Of each room, big and small, 
I could feel the loneliness walking, 

The sorrow that lurked in the hall. 

But now you are home, beloved. 

The house no longer grieves, 
And the rain is a distant murmur, 

Like the wind in the willow leaves. 



csLet Uroning [jOa^ \Be a [Pleasant ®a|/ for you 

Rhea H. Gardner 

Extension Service Home Management and Furnishings Specialist 
Utah State Agricultural College 

QOOD ironing can give that sens the time required for the 

finished, new look to clothes clothes to stand before ironing. Use 

we all love to see. How our clothes a bottle with a sprinkler top or a 

are ironed has its effect on our atti- brush and pan of water for sprin- 

tude toward and feelings about our- kling. From two to three hours are 

selves. A spotlessly clean and generally needed for the moisture to 

smoothly ironed article of clothing become uniformly distributed and 

causes self-respect to rise. A dress clothes ready to be ironed, 
with a scorched collar, puckered The best amount of dampness for 

seams and hemline, wrinkled sleeves, ironing must be determined by the 

or crooked pleats is devastating to person who is to do the ironing, 

one's morale. Too much dampness lengthens the 

Ease in ironing really starts when ironing period and makes seams, col- 

you buy your clothes and other ar- lars and plackets more difficult to 

tides. Give serious consideration iron. With too little dampness, it 

to the amount of care needed to is difficult to iron out the wrinkles, 

keep them looking new before buy- Sprinkle clothes uniformly, then 

ing. ioldy don't roll them. 

The complete removal of soil dur- Ironing is easier and takes less 

ing the washing process and a time if all the equipment needed is 

thorough rinsing are essential to assembled and conveniently ar- 

beautifully ironed articles. You will ranged before you start to iron. A 

save ironing time if you are careful square of asbestos placed at the wide 

in handling your clothes during the end of the board to set the hot iron 

washing and wringing process. Shake on when it is not in use is conve- 

out the wrinkles as much as pos- nient and prevents much lifting of 

sible and smooth the collars, cuffs the iron. Place dampened clothes at 

and plackets when you hang dresses convenient height, either by putting 

and shirts on the line. Hang clothes the clothes basket on a chair or by 

and household articles straight and putting clothes in a basket on 

pin them on the clothes line at the wheels. Have a clothes rack or 

strongest part to prevent their being table within arm's reach for the 

stretched out of shape while drying, ironed clothes. A sponge or cloth 

If similar items are hung together, in a pan of water and placed nearby 

time can be saved when sorting, will save steps when extra moisture 

folding, and ironing. When remov- is needed while ironing, 
ing clothes from the line, fold them An ironing board that is at a com- 

lightly before placing them in the fortable working height helps to 

basket to prevent extra wrinkling. prevent the development of fatigue. 

Warm water for dampening les- There is no one right height for 

Page 388 



LET IRONING DAY BE A PLEASANT DAY FOR YOU 



389 




IRONING EQUIPMENT ARRANGED FOR COMFORT AND EFFICIENCY 



ironing boards. Women of the 
same body height may vary in other 
body proportions, thus making one 
ironing board height unsuitable for 
all. 

If you have not already done so, 
learn to iron in both a sitting and 
a standing position. A change from 
standing to sitting will relax your 
muscles. For comfort, select an 
ironing board and chair that will 
permit you to sit with knees beneath 
the board, feet flat on the floor, and 
back straight and adequately sup- 
ported. An ironing chair fitted with 
casters that permits easy movement 
will further add to the ease and 
comfort of ironing. 

Adjustable height ironing boards 
are highly recommended. A range 



of thirty to thirty-eight inches for 
standing and twenty to twenty- 
five inches for sitting accommo- 
dates the needs of most folks. Good 
posture whether sitting or standing 
is never more important than when 
ironing. It minimizes strain on 
your neck, arms, and back. Women 
who iron on a board that is too low 
have a tendency to apply more pres- 
sure than is necessary. It is the re- 
action of heat and steam that re- 
moves wrinkles, not pressure on the 
iron. 

A wide ironing board ( io" by 54" 
long) that fits firmly over the regular 
board, saves time and energy and 
requires less handling of large 
pieces such as tablecloths, runners, 
shirts, and aprons.* 



*An ironing board, about elbow height, is an energy saver when a wide board is 
placed on top of it. Ironing large flat pieces is easily done. 

For instruction on how to make a wide ironing board get a copy of "Easier Iron- 
ing" from your Extension Service office. Single copies will be sent free to Utah 
residents by writing to Utah State Agricultural College at Logan, Utah. 



390 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



Arrange articles in your basket or 
plastic bag so that those that require 
lowest temperatures are on top. This 
will make it possible for you to start 
ironing seconds after the iron begins 
to heat. 

Take time to smooth each article 
before you begin to iron. It will 
save you time, make wrinkle-free 
ironing easier, and make it possible 
for you to use long, smooth strokes. 
Always iron with the straight of the 
grain of the material and you will 
not pull the article being ironed out 
of shape. When ironing skirts and 
dresses, begin with the hem and iron 
upward. Move the article away 
from you as you iron each part to 
avoid mussing it. 

To prevent puckers, iron each part 
until it is dry. This is especially 
true where there is a double thick- 
ness of material as in collars, cuffs, 
hems, and seams. Iron parts that 
need to be ironed on both sides, 
first on the wrong side, then on the 
right, and you will not need to re- 
touch the right side again. 

If starch gets on the soleplate of 
your iron, you may remove it in one 
of the following ways, after first dis- 
connecting the iron and giving it 
time to cool. 

ibnchantea 



1. Rub with very fine steel wool or 
whiting (a fine scouring powder). 

2. Wipe soleplate with cloth dampened 
with a whiting and ammonia mixture. 

3. Rub the iron over waxpaper which 
has been sprinkled with salt. 

4. Wipe soleplate with a damp, not 
wet, soapy cloth. Follow with a cloth 
wrung out of clear, warm water. 

As a safety measure, connect your 
iron to a wall outlet. Never connect 
to a light socket or light-weight ex- 
tension cord. They are not heavy 
enough safely to carry the load re- 
quired. Let your iron cool in an 
upright position before putting it 
away. Make sure the cord does not 
touch the iron while it is hot. 

Make your ironing time pleasant. 
It will become so if you develop 
good washing and ironing habits; 
equip yourself to do the job well; 
and cultivate the practice of think- 
ing pleasant thoughts as you iron. 
Listen to beautiful music or mem- 
orize passages of scripture, or other 
choice bits that will enrich your 
soul. Regardless of how well you 
may be able to iron, do not be self- 
ish. Share the task with your sons 
and daughters. They will thank you 
for it in their later years. 

1 1 Lonient 



Elizabeth Pew 

Peace reigns in the nursery; 
His Majesty's at rest, 
A fat pink thumb suppressing 
Declarations of protest. 

Outside, my other rulers, 
Momentarily tranquil. 
Need neither judge nor comforter. 
Temporarily it's still. 

I hug the moment to me, 
Storing peace and quiet 
To wear around me as a shield 
Against the usual riot. 



Viyasrung iolankets 

Rhea H. Gardner 

"DEAUTIFUL, soft, fluffy wool blankets are the pride and joy of all who own them. 
They are their lovehest when they are perfectly clean. Ilomemakers who protect 
them from heavy soil act wisely. Don't postpone washing your blankets for fear you 
might ruin them. Safe home laundering of blankets is possible, in almost any kind of 
a washer that permits you to observe the following precautions when washing them: 

1. Remove deep stains if there are any. 

2. Fill your washer with lukewarm water (ioo°F.). 

3. If water is hard and soap is used, add a mild water softener until water feels 
slightly slippery to the touch. Run washer until softener is dissolved. 

4. Add enough soap or syndet to make a standing suds two inches high. 

5. Put the blanket into the suds, pushing all parts under the surface of the water. 
Let soak 1 5 to 20 minutes, turning it once or twice by hand. Do not turn your washer 
on. Studies have proved that agitation while woolen articles are in the wash water is the 
main cause of wool felting and shrinking. 

6 Remove soapy water from blanket by spinning or putting the blanket through 
a loose wringer. 

7. Fill washer with lukewarm (ioo°F) water. Add about half as much water 
softener to the rinse water as you did the wash water. Soak blanket five minutes, turn- 
ing the blanket once or twice. Drain off water. Repeat the rinsing process. 

8. Spin or hand squeeze the water from the blanket. Never twist blanket as a 
means of forcing the water out. 

9. If you have been working alone to this point, you will now need a helper to 
stretch the blanket. With each of you working on an opposite end or side, pull vigor- 
ously by moving the hands in unison across each end and down the sides. 

10. Place blanket over two clothesHnes that are a foot or more apart. Let about 
12 inches hang over the outside edges of the two lines, with the bulk of the blanket 
hanging between them. A little breeze speeds the drying and fluffs the blanket. Re- 
arrange blanket on clothesline two or three times as it dries so as to avoid deep mark- 
ings of the hues. 

11. Remove blanket from line when dried and brush with a metal toothed or a stiff 
nylon brush. 

12. Press bindings with a warm iron. 



Woolens may now be moth-proofed during the washing process. The liquid known 
as "EQ-53" may be added to either the wash water or the rinse. Follow directions on 
the container for amount to use and when to add it to the wash water. Blankets, when 
dried, are odorless and remain mothproof until rewashed. 

Page 391 



Margaret Hardy 

T am proud of myself today. I could have heard some gossip about a neighbor, but I 
•*■ didn't. I am proud of my friend, too. She was in possession of this spicy bit, but 
didn't tell me about it. It was hard on both of us, her knowing, and my wanting to 
know. 

We were talking, this friend and I, and our neighbor's name was mentioned. My 
friend looked at me a bit quizzically and asked me if I liked her. I said that I did, 
very much. 

"Oh," she said, "I used to, but I don't know, now. I saw something the other 
day " 

I waited for her to go on, but she didn't. She was waiting for me to ask, but I 
didn't ask. So we both just stood there, and didn't say anything at all. 

I was curious about what she had seen, and could scarcely keep from asking. I 
weighed in my mind whether anything she could tell me would discolor my feelings for 
this neighbor. I decided that I would like her just as much no matter what my friend 
said. But I knew that what I heard now would come into my mind when I saw her 
again. 

I don't know what went on in my friend's mind, but she must have struggled hard, 
for she loved to talk. 

And so we took our leave of each other. 

Later that day I met my good neighbor, for whom I still felt the same affection 
because I hadn't listened to some gossip about her. I was happy that there was noth- 
ing unfavorable to her to pop into my mind. 

Yes, I am proud of myself, and of my friend, too. 



cfamuiar liote 

Eva WiiJes Wangsgaard 

I have been stirred by music loosed in voice: 
One high, discordant, one that drawls and drones. 
One vibrant and so deep the ear rejoices 
In organ richness of the undertones. 

One lifts and lilts with overtones of gladness. 
The laughter-throated resonance of love; 
Another throbs with depths of hidden sadness. 
Haunting and lonely as the grieving dove. 

When we are parted you will leave behind you 
Your unforgettable, familiar note. 
Alone among your poems I shall find you 
Voicing the words caught tight within my throat. 



Page 392 



Green Willows 

Chapter 5 
Deone R. Sutherland 



Synopsis: Lillian and her friend Patricia 
are very much interested in the affairs of 
Pat's three unmarried aunts: Agnes, Mar- 
garet, and Karen. The two older sisters 
are schoolteachers, and Karen was making 
preparations to follow the same profes- 
sion — before John Alder came to Green 
Willows to direct the summer theater. 
Margaret had once been in love with her 
neighbor, Dr. Turner, before he married 
someone else. He is now a widower, with 
a young son, Philip, and he and Margaret 
become friends again. 

THE play was delightful beyond 
our expectations. It was like 
magic with the people acting 
right on the stage in front of you 
making another world for us to 
laugh in and enjoy. It was better 
than all the movies we'd ever seen, 
we decided. I think Margaret and 
Dr. Turner enjoyed it, too, because 
they looked so happy all the time. 
After the play was over, we went 
back stage to see Karen and John 
Alder. 

''Karen could ride home with us," 
Pat suggested. 

''Well, I think maybe John will 
want to take her home," Dr. Tan- 
ner said. 

"It's Karen's birthday tomorrow," 
Margaret said. "We're having a 
small family dinner for her, so you 
must not let anything happen to 
anyone in Green Willows from sev- 
en until nine tomorrow evening, 
Mark." 

"I'll do my best." Dr. Turner 
smiled at Margaret. 

Pat and I had bought handker- 
chiefs for Karen earlier in the week. 



Now we wished we had selected 
something more glamorous. Just 
then John Alder broke away from a 
number of people who were con- 
gratulating him and the stars of the 
play and made his way over to us. 

"Karen's downstairs helping some 
of the actors check in the costumes, 
since this is the last night for this 
play. She's turning into something 
very indispensable around here." 

Margaret laughed. "She's doing 
my work, I suppose. I feel terrible 
about flunking out so many even- 
ings." 

"That's all right," John said. "We 
know how it is. You'll just have to 
share your checks with Karen." He 
smiled as he shook Dr. Turner's 
hand. 

We didn't wait for Karen because 
John insisted he'd bring her home. 
It was very exciting to go backstage 
and see the actors after the play, but 
we finally had to go. We were get- 
ting sleepy, but not too sleepy to en- 
joy the malted milks Dr. Turner 
bought us on the way home. 

Dr. Turner walked us to our front 
door leaving Phil curled up on the 
seat. "I'll have to hurry or he'll be 
asleep before I get back," Dr. Turn- 
er said. He unlocked the front door 
of the Diffendorf house, and Pat 
and I stepped inside. There was a 
light burning in the hall. 

"I must go right in," we heard 
Margaret say. 

"I know," Dr. Turner said, and 
he slipped the screen door open for 

Page 393 



394 



RELIEF SOCEITY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



Margaret. But after she was in, 
they stood looking at each other for 
a moment. ''Goodnight/' Margaret 
whispered. 

Pat and I went up the stairs, and, 
in a second, Margaret followed. 

When we were in our pajamas 
and in bed, Margaret came in to 
say goodnight. We whispered 
about the play for a few minutes, 
laughing over the many funny situa- 
tions. We hated Margaret to go. 
She looked like a real princess in her 
long robe, standing so slim in the 
moonlight from our windows. 

''I really must go to bed/' Mar- 
garet said, "or I won't be a bit of 
help tomorrow. We want to make 
Karen's birthday a very nice one." 

A car sounded on the gravel in 
front of the gate below us. 'There's 
Karen now," Margaret said. 

We were still whispering and 
laughing about the play when Kar- 
en came up the stairs. 

''Margaret," Karen called softly 
outside our door. "Margaret?" Mar- 
garet went to the door. 

"We're in here, Karen, giggling 
over the play. The girls are just 
going to sleep." Pat sat up in bed. 
"But Fm not a bit sleepy. Karen, 
what are you going to get for your 
birthday?" 

"Lots of surprises, I expect/' said 
Margaret. 



K 



AREN took Margaret's hand. 
"Margaret, would you be sur- 
prised if I told you I know .... I've 
had a preview of one present I'm 
going to accept tomorrow . . . ." 

"No," said Margaret. "It's no 
surprise, and Agnes will be as 
pleased as evervone." She kissed 
Karen on both cheeks. 

"Oh, I'm so relieved to have it 



out at last," Karen said. "I was so 
afraid everyone would think I was 
unappreciative of all the family has 
done for me, especially Agnes. Of 
course, Fm going to teach this next 
year in order to pay back Agnes. 
I've already signed the contract, but 
in the spring . . . ." She lifted her 
head and looked at Margaret. "Oh, 
Margaret, if it could only happen 
to you." 

"What?" Pat was saying, 
"What?" 

Agnes called from down the hall. 
"What is going on in the middle of 
the night? Go to sleep everyone at 
once/' 

Margaret and Karen scurried out 
of our room and disappeared down 
the hall. Pat looked at me, and I 
looked back. The feather tick was 
wonderfully soft to sleep on. We 
promptly rolled toward the middle, 
sank almost out of sight, and fell 
asleep. 

We woke in the morning to sun- 
light in our faces. For a minute we 
hardly knew where we were, and 
then we rolled to the sides of our 
bed and sat up. 

"I don't hear a sound," said Pat. 
"Do you think everyone's gone 
away?" 

I slipped on my house slippers 
and robe. I couldn't hear anything 
either. We went down to the bath- 
room and washed our faces. Karen's 
door was closed, but Margaret's was 
open. Her bed had been neatly 
made and the room was empty. We 
dressed, made our bed, and went 
downstairs to breakfast. Agnes and 
Margaret, wearing big white aprons, 
were in the kitchen. 

"Shshsh," said Margaret. "It's the 
birthday cake. All finished now ex- 



GREEN WILLOWS 



395 



cept the final layer and the rest of 
the frosting and decorating." 

Agnes handed us a pan, and we 
scraped out the remains of the yel- 
low filling. It was delicious. 

'Tour breakfast is all on the table. 
If the toast is too cold for you, you 
can make fresh. We had to get 
this cake taken care of before Karen 
came down. It wouldn't do to have 
her working on her own birthday 
cake." 

Agnes smoothed the frosting 
quickly with a silver knife. Pat and 
I sat down to breakfast. We ate 
cold cereal, but the eggs were warm 
under cover, and the bacon still 
crisp. It was fun eating at the table, 
watching Agnes and Margaret make 
rosebuds around the top of Karen's 
cake. Finally, the cake was called 
completed. Margaret climbed to 
the top of the stool where Agnes 
handed her the cake. She slid it up 
into the top of one of the big ivory- 
painted cupboards. 

"It really looks lovely, Agnes," 
Margaret remarked. 

'Tou did as much on it as I," 
Agnes said brusquely. ''Anything 
else for you, girls?" 

'IITE said, "No thank you," and 
asked what we could do to help. 
Agnes got us each a dusting cloth, 
and we went to work on the three 
large front rooms downstairs. It 
was much more fun dusting this 
house, because the things were new 
to us. It's no fun to dust at our 
homes where every stroke is so fa- 
miliar that we could do it with our 
eyes shut. I followed the little 
carved arms of the green satin love 
seat. We argued about who was go- 
ing to dust the upside-down glass 



that held imitation red roses and 
the ship in the library. Finally, we 
had to admit that we were through. 
Agnes came in to look things over 
and said that we had done a re- 
markable job. Then she insisted 
we go out to play. 

Outside, the sun was hot for the 
middle of the morning. We stood 
by the front gate and looked toward 
Turner's yard. Dr. Turner's car 
was gone, and we could see no sign 
of Philip. We sat for awhile to- 
gether in the swing under the big 
tree. We pushed ourselves slowly 
back and forth. 

When it was nearly noon, Karen 
came out and said that she was go- 
ing downtown. 'Til not be gone 
more than an hour. Is there any- 
thing I can bring you girls?" 

"No thank you," we said. We 
watched her back the car slowly out 
of the long Diffendorf driveway and 
go down the hill. 

Margaret leaned out of an up- 
stairs window. She had a dustcap 
on her head. "Are you getting 
hungry, girls? I'll start lunch in fif- 
teen minutes if you're not too 
starved." 

"We're fine," we said. Margaret 
pulled her head back in, and the 
lace curtain fell into place. A car 
stopped in front of the house. Pat 
and I stopped swinging. Jens Ole- 
sen, short of breath from struggling 
to get out of his car, opened the 
gate and came up the path. "Hello," 
we said to the postmaster. He 
stopped short and looked at us dis- 
approvingly. 

"I've got a telegram here," he 
said. "Come all the way myself. 
Ed's looking after the postoffice 
alone." 



396 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1955 



''Who's the telegram for?" Pat 
asked. 

"Karen/' said Jens walking up the 
path toward the house. 

"She's not home/' Pat called. 

"Well, I'll just leave it with Ag- 
nes then/' and he disappeared 
around the house. He was going 
around to the back door we decided. 
He reappeared in a few minutes. "I 
left it with Agnes/' he said. He got 
back in his car and turned the motor 
over several times before it started. 
We watched him turn around very 
slowly and go back down the hill. 
We went in to lunch. 

"Did Mr. Olesen bring a tele- 
gram?" we asked Pat's Aunt Agnes. 
"Has anything happened?" 

"Of course not/' Agnes said. 
"Just congratulations on her birth- 
day from some of her friends. I 
looked at it to make sure it wasn't 
something I should try to locate her 
about downtown/' 

lyrARGARET was cutting sand- 
wiches, and we went over to 
help. We all sat down together for 
lunch. Cold lemonade, salad, and 
sandwiches seemed delicious. We 
had cookies and jello for dessert. 

"Who is coming for dinner?" Pat 
asked her Aunt Margaret. 

"Well, it started out to be just 
us at home, but we decided to call 
your mother and father, Pat . . . ." 

"Oh, will they make us go back 
with them tonight?" Pat moaned. 

"No," Margaret laughed. 'Tou 
can stay until tomorrow, though it 
must be dull for you here." 

"No, it isn't, not a bit," we as- 
sured Margaret. 

"And John Alder is coming and 



Dr. Turner and the leading actor 
and actress from the play that's cur- 
rent at the summer theater— Aleta 
Nicholes and Tony Gilbert." 

"Really?" we breathed. 

"Oh, they won't be able to stay 
very long. Their schedule is very 
rigorous, you know. They have to 
go into a play with just a few days' 
rehearsal, and then they have other 
commitments." Margaret began 
clearing the plates. 

"In a little while you can come 
in and begin setting the table," 
Agnes said. "The roast is already 
in, and we've just got the vegetables 
and salad to do this afternoon. You 
have to do the dressing for the sal- 
ad, Margaret, since you're the ex- 
pert there/' 

Margaret nodded. ''I guess I'd 
better leave some of these things on 
the table for Karen. She'll probably 
be starved when she gets back. I 
wonder what's keeping her?" 

"She was going to get her hair 
done," Agnes said, "and pick up 
nuts for me and one or two other 
things. She'll be along. You girls 
can put the presents on the table 
after you get it set. The candles are 
on the sideboard." 

We could hardly contain our ex- 
citement. The afternoon passed 
all too slowly and then speeded up 
all too quickly. Karen came back 
and raced through her bath. Mar- 
garet seemed to take forever dress- 
ing, because we were waiting for her 
to help us place the presents. Mar- 
garet's hair was soft and light-col- 
ored. She wore a yellow linen dress 
and sandals. Karen's hair was 
darker, and she wore a blue cotton 
dress with a full skirt that swirled 



GREEN WILLOWS 



397 



when she walked. Her arms looked 
very brown. No actresses could 
look any prettier than Margaret and 
Karen did, we thought. Agnes came 
down in a brown seersucker suit and 
the same shoes she wore winter or 
summer. 

''This is an unusual summer, 
girls/' Agnes said. She smiled at 
us. 'Ton did a fine job with the 
table and the presents.'' 

'1 like this house/' I said. The 
lightest of breezes stirred the cur- 
tains. 

'Tm glad you do/' Agnes said. 
'It is a house to appreciate. From 
its windows you can see most all 
of Green Willows stretching out to 
the mountains, and there's Highway 
Six threading away to Orchard City. 
There's the white porches of our 
church just beyond Center Street 
and Patterson's garage beyond that. 
Green Willows to me is a positive 
approach to hfe . . . ." She stopped 
abruptly. Absent-mindedly she test- 
ed for dust on the top of a huge 
seashell on the whatnot shelf. "You 
girls have a good attitude," she said 
turning on her heel and going after 
the dust cloth. "We must always 
keep cheerful/' she flung over her 
shoulder. 

'T'HE birthday dinner for Karen 
was wonderful. Meeting a real 
actress from Broadway was wonder- 
ful also. Aleta Nichols wore her 
black hair perfectly s